《When I Loved You》 CH 1 The homeroom teacher gestured towards the girl standing beside her, speaking in a clear, high-pitched voice, ¡°Everyone, please welcome the new student, Yoon Yiyoung from AB Elementary School.¡± ¡°Would you like to introduce yourself? Or should I do it?¡± ¡°Is it okay if I do it?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± Yiyoung had dark, tanned skin. Her bright eyes sparkled as she looked straight ahead. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Yoon Yiyoung. I was nervous about transferring, but now that I¡¯m here¡­¡± she let out a mischievous sigh of relief before continuing, ¡°It is so nice to meet you all. I want to get along with all of you. Let¡¯s become friends, okay?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Yoon Yiyoung,¡± her cla*smates chorused. Yiyoung smiled at their welcoming response. It seemed she had been anxious for no reason. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention the most important thing. Yiyoung¡¯s grades are remarkable. She achieved one of the top ranks in the national rankings. She should be an inspiration and a good influence for all of you,¡± the teacher boasted. Yiyoung flinched. The teacher shouldn¡¯t have said that. She didn¡¯t mind accepting a compliment, but doing so in front of everyone was akin to an invitation to make enemies, especially since bullying was such a widespread issue. But Yiyoung was careful not to reveal her feelings. She might be only 13 years old, but she was different from her peers. She had learned how to be independent from a young, tender age. ¡®Let¡¯s figure out the atmosphere first, then I¡¯ll see how it goes from there,¡¯ she thought. The teacher pointed to a seat at the end of the row and said, ¡°You can go sit over there.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung answered politely and walked toward her designated desk. As she drew closer to her desk, she spotted the boy occupying the desk adjacent to her seat. ¡°Hi,¡± she greeted him. The boy didn¡¯t speak, only fixing a frigid stare at Yiyoung in response. ¡®Did he not hear me?¡¯ she thought. Yiyoung took her seat, hanging her backpack on the side before leaning toward him. She raised her voice this time, making sure he heard her clearly, ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Yiyoung. Nice to meet you.¡± The boy still stared at her, his lips slightly curving up this time. ¡®What? Is he laughing at me?¡¯ Yiyoung wondered. ¡°Let me know if you need any help,¡± she added, pretending not to notice his mocking smirk. Muyeol, the boy Yiyoung attempted to converse with, turned his head forward and stared off into space, thinking, ¡®What a funny transfer girl.¡¯ With skin as dark as sand, she kept smiling like an idiot. Muyeol furrowed his eyebrows. This was annoying. He had been sitting all by himself up until now. But now, for the first time in the sixth grade, he had to put up with a deskmate. Soon, there was an intermission, and a loud exclamation pierced his ears. Muyeol leaned back on his chair as he examined the cla*sroom and found Yiyoung, busy chattering loudly as she attempted to become friends with everyone. ¡®Ha! What an idiot,¡¯ he thought. Those kids did not want to be friends with her, but Yiyoung seemed oblivious to their intentions. She smiled carelessly as she chatted with them. Muyeol averted his eyes from the scene, choosing to look outside the window. She continued to laugh and yell loudly. Her voice annoyed him, like a mosquito buzzing near his ear. ¡®Okay, from now on, I¡¯ll call you ¡°sh*tty Yoon.¡±¡¯ Muyeol dubbed her as ¡®sh*tty Yoon¡¯ because that¡¯s what he viewed the cla*smates as: sh*t. She was just like a fly hovering around a pile of sh*t. ¡®sh*tty Yoon. That¡¯s right. You¡¯re ¡°sh*tty Yoon¡± from this day onward.¡¯ * * * Once she was finally done with school, Yiyoung felt relieved. Wow. She had been really nervous, but her day turned out better than she had expected. Contrary to her worries, her cla*smates didn¡¯t bully her because of the teacher¡¯s compliments. The kids in her cla*s were honest. They didn¡¯t try to hide their arrogance¡­ ¡°So you are the top student, huh? Did you receive a special recommendation for your transfer?¡± ¡°Where do you live?¡± ¡°What do your parents do?¡± But they asked too many unnecessary questions. ¡°Sorry. Think of it as a welcome ceremony. It¡¯s been a while since we had a new student,¡± another student told her. The kids attending this elite elementary school were all from wealthy families, but Yiyoung didn¡¯t get intimidated. She told them she belonged to an average family. There was no reason to publicly announce her situation, but there was no need to hide it either. The moment they realized Yiyoung was not from a rich family, her cla*smates¡¯ enthusiasm died down. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± That was all they said. After that, they neither treated her as an outcast nor accepted her wholeheartedly. Still, Yiyoung did not mind it. It all depended on how she took it. And she did not think this was a bad start. ¡°You¡¯re so unlucky. To think that you ended up sitting beside Muyeol, of all people,¡± a cla*smate said. ¡°Why? Is something wrong with him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a scion, and he looks down on all of us. He never even comes to the cafeteria. Guess he doesn¡¯t even want to eat around us.¡± ¡°A scion? What do you mean? Is he a jerk?¡± Yiyoung asked, and everyone laughed at her questions. ¡°If only he were just a jerk. It would have been much easier to control him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± CH 2 ¡°Muyeol doesn¡¯t think we have the same social status as him.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± ¡°His family owns ¡®S Corp.¡¯ You know the major S company, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen the commercials.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the son of the S group¡¯s CEO. Now do you realize what kind of family he¡¯s from? He always rejects us. So¡­¡± ¡°So, try to avoid him. He is completely different from us.¡± ¡®How bad can he be? Aren¡¯t these kids the ones who treat him differently?¡¯ she thought. Yiyoung¡¯s cla*smates were extremely interested in her. They asked her an endless amount of questions, their curiosity getting the better of them since they hadn¡¯t had a transfer student in a while. But none of the questions were too difficult to answer. By the 6th period, Yiyoung was good friends with some of them, happily chatting away. ¡®It was a good first day. I think we can all be friends, except Cha Muyeol, of course,¡¯ she mused. Ever since their interaction in the morning, Yiyoung had not been able to look at Muyeol¡¯s face properly. He either looked straight ahead or looked outside through the window, not moving a single inch from his seat, even during intermissions or the lunch break. He didn¡¯t excuse himself to the bathroom either. But she couldn¡¯t tell if that was because he was trying to ignore her, like the other kids had said he would. In the end, the decision to make friends or not was up to him. Who knew? What if he was just an introvert? Anyway, she felt great. She believed she had a good start. ¡®I¡¯m going to call dad as soon as I get home.¡¯ Yiyoung couldn¡¯t suppress the smile blooming on her at the mere thought of calling her dad. As she rushed home, she recalled the events of last winter, conjuring deep-rooted memories¡­ * * * Bright, shiny eyes looked into the mirror as Yiyoung combed her hair. She had carefully parted her hair in the middle before twisting her locks into two braids. ¡°All done! Mom¡¯s favorite hairstyle for Yiyoung is done!¡± Joongho, Yiyoung¡¯s dad, had complimented as he handed over a hair tie from behind, ¡°Yiyoung is the best! She can do her hair all by herself!¡± ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am?¡± Yiyoung had bragged, jutting her chin out with pride. Joongho had been overwhelmed by his daughter¡¯s cuteness, hugging her tightly and rubbing his cheek against hers before responding, ¡°You are mom and dad¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Dad! Hair, my hair!¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Okay.¡± Yiyoung seemed to have sulked for a moment before her lips curved up into a smile. Then, she stood up suddenly and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now, Dad. Sit down here.¡± Joongho had laughed as he sat down in front of the mirror. ¡°What kind of hairstyle would you prefer, dear customer?¡± Yiyoung had asked mischievously. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to have hair like a hot k-pop idol.¡± ¡°An idol?¡± ¡°Yeah, an idol. You know, those hot guys out there.¡± ¡°You want to impress Mom that badly?¡± Yiyoung had laughed out loud. ¡°Of course. For your mom, your dad is always the number one.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll try my best. I¡¯ll make you look like the hottest idol out there!¡± The father and daughter made the perfect pair. Soft sunlight filtered into their small room as Yiyoung carefully combed through her father¡¯s hair. It had seemed like a good omen then, as if they would soon hear the news of Mom¡¯s recovery. Joongho soon broke the silence, ¡°But Yiyoung, did you think about it?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°You know what.¡± ¡°The transfer?¡± ¡°Yes, about you transferring.¡± Yiyoung had pouted. She hated the thought of it. Joongho had been aware of how she felt about it, but he had still hoped that, for her own good, she would make a wise decision. ¡°Yiyoung, listen to Dad.¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It scares you. And you¡¯re worried. Dad knows it too.¡± Yiyoung had pursed her lips. They had been sick of moving around, but the situation was different this time. They needed to move again. They had been pushed to the edge of the cliff. ¡°But you can do it. Because you are a genius.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that. I get goosebumps.¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s true. Your homeroom teacher only had endless praise for you. If only you would change your mind, your future would have a guaranteed road to success.¡± If she had decided to transfer to the other school, they would have needed to move immediately. The new school was too far from where they used to live. After finding out they needed to move soon, her homeroom teacher had immediately contacted Joongho. ¡°Yiyoung must attend a college,¡± her homeroom teacher said. ¡°Of course, I want that too. But Yiyoung is¡­¡± Joongho hesitated as Yiyoung made her decision at an early age. She wanted to graduate from a technical high school and start working right away in order to earn money. ¡°No, Mr. Yoon. Don¡¯t let her do that. I¡¯ve never seen a student as brilliant as Yiyoung. But she¡¯s too kind. She¡¯s only thinking about earning money for her mother. Don¡¯t allow her to do that. She has a lot of potential. To be honest, the school she¡¯s planning to transfer to is not a great fit for her.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Transfer her to a different school. An elite private elementary school, if possible. There, she¡¯d finally be able to discover her brilliance.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve done nothing for her so far. I¡¯m not sure how to talk about this with her.¡± ¡°Just tell her the truth. Tell her it¡¯s for her own sake.¡± ¡°I already told you I want to earn money. I have to,¡± Yiyoung sulked. ¡°Okay, go ahead and earn money. Do you think I would disapprove of that? But your career will depend on where you graduate from. So start earning money after you graduate from college.¡± Yiyoung had frowned at her father¡¯s response. Her dad¡¯s friends had helped them out financially to ease the move, again. So Yiyoung felt it was her duty to earn money. She needed to do it as soon as possible, and attending college would have delayed her plans. ¡°You are so brilliant, but why are you acting so naively?¡± Yiyoung snapped out of the trance and stopped reminiscing about the bittersweet memories. CH 3 Yiyoung¡¯s mother had to undergo medical treatment for a long time. She was declared to be terminally ill, and was informed that she would die soon. However, like a courageous warrior, she battled against cancer. Now each day was like a miracle for Yiyoung¡¯s family; they got to be together for a while longer. But the medical bills had put a strain on their financial situation. So they ended up selling their house, choosing to rent a house instead. However, when Joongho¡¯s company shut down permanently, their situation became worse. He used to be an ordinary office worker, and his age made it even tougher to get a new job. Left without a choice, Joongho settled with working at construction sites. From then on, Yiyoung had to spend all her time alone; there was no other choice. Joongho needed to work constantly in order to keep the family afloat, and it was difficult to find any other decent job in Seoul. He considered bringing Yiyoung along to the construction sites, but it wasn¡¯t a good idea. The people around them had supported her family financially as well; their landlord, Joongho¡¯s friends, Yiyoung¡¯s school teacher¡­ But, despite their help, Joongho soon reached a point where he could not even afford to pay their rent. The landlord had forgiven them a few times for missing payments, but eventually, they were evicted. Unable to bear the sight of Joongho struggling so hard, his friend found a rooftop room with a cheap rent for him. After that, all Joongho had to do was plan for Yiyoung¡¯s college tuition. But he had no idea where to start. They were in dire need of every penny. *** When Joongho had attempted to convince Yiyoung to transfer to another school, he said,¡°Treat it as mom and dad¡¯s dream. Let us be proud of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not realistic. On top of that, the school you want me to transfer to is an elite private elementary school. They¡¯ll definitely bully me there,¡± Yiyoung had replied. Joongho had looked down in disappointment. Yiyoung was correct. Even if he persuaded her to transfer to the school her teacher had recommended, it would have cost a lot of money. But Yiyoung was not an average child. Compared to others her age, she was much more mature, having learned how to cook, clean, and get ready for school all on her own. She had endured a lot by herself, but still managed to maintain her perfect grades. Everyone pitied the brilliant child. Back then, Joongho recalled the conversation he had with Yiyoung¡¯s teacher. ¡°Yiyoung is a bright girl. But if she transfers to that type of school, I¡¯m concerned she would feel dejected,¡± Joongho said at the time, expressing his concern. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Yiyoung, right? No way, Mr. Yoon. Whenever she faces a challenge, that girl only grows stronger. I¡¯ve taught for 25 years, and I¡¯ve never seen a girl like her before. I¡¯m looking forward to her future. Mr. Yoon, I think you can afford to be a bit more greedy.¡± At that moment, Joongo had lifted his head, eyes shining with new-found determination. ¡®Dejected? Who? Would my daughter ever be dejected? Absolutely not. I know my daughter the best.¡¯ ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your fees, no matter what happens. So why don¡¯t you focus on what you need to do? Go and show off grades to everyone, okay? That¡¯s all I need.¡± Still, Yiyoung did not give Joongho an answer until after she visited her mother. When she returned, she finally gave him the reply he had been waiting to hear. ¡°Okay. It might be alright.¡± ¡°Just alright? It¡¯ll be great.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± her father had encouraged, and Yiyoung nodded along. When she had visited her mother at the hospital along with her father a few days prior, she watched her father force himself to smile as he stood next to her mother¡¯s weak figure, and thought, ¡®Is there any hope? How long will this miracle last? Do we¡­ have the strength to endure it till the end?¡¯ A sudden confidence had surged in her in that moment. Whatever chance that came their way, they desperately needed it. They couldn¡¯t give up the hope for a better future. ¡®Alright. Let¡¯s just listen to what dad says,¡¯ Yiyoung had told herself. No matter what obstacle stood in their way, she had been determined to overcome them. ¡°You are truly my daughter,¡± Joonho had praised her when she finally agreed. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m your daughter.¡± Luck had been on their side. An exceptional opportunity had come up for Yiyoung: a school that recognized her brilliance and decided to sponsor her as part of the school¡¯s promotion. And so, Yiyoung was finally able to transfer into the elite private elementary school. *** Yiyoung took out her phone the moment she stepped into the house and called Joongho. He picked up immediately, as if he was waiting for her to call. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. My daughter. How was your day?¡± ¡°Listen to this¡­¡± At the age of 13, Yiyoung met Muyeol for the first time, and entered a new world. But she would never be able to tell how much that affected her future. CH 4 ¡®The cla*s got a transfer student today. A tiny, badly tanned girl with no style. It¡¯s almost like she absorbed all the sunlight in the world. Everything about her looks poor. The teacher said she is a brilliant kid, but she doesn¡¯t look like one. She looks more like an idiot who can¡¯t stop smiling. Darn it, her seat is next to mine. This is not a good start to the year. Well, it¡¯s never been good anyway, but it feels like it¡¯s going to get worse, somehow¡­¡¯ Muyeol read the first page of his diary. It was a habit now. He flipped to a blank page, wanting to pen down today¡¯s diary entry. ¡®My prediction that sh*tty Yoon would bring me bad luck was right. I heard my step-brother is going to live with us. I was aware I had a step-brother, but I never expected I¡¯d have to live with him. The change won¡¯t be drastic, but still, things will become complicated. sh*tty Yoon was more than enough, and now there¡¯s this problem too.¡¯ Constant rustling pulled his attention away. Muyeol frowned, the noise driving him crazy. He snapped his diary shut. It was sh*tty Yoon; she was being annoying again. Muyeol had always been alone, not having to sit beside anyone before. And now, all of a sudden, he was stuck with a deskmate because the seat next to his was the only empty one, ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Yoon Yiyoung. Nice to meet you.¡± People often said ignorance made people bold, and it applied perfectly in Yoon Yiyoung¡¯s case. On her first day at school, all her cla*smates had observed closely. Her shirt was devoid of any famous brand¡¯s logo, so they immediately concluded that she wasn¡¯t as wealthy as them. The newcomer had stepped into a place brimming with kids from elite, wealthy families. Clearly, she was oblivious to what was going on. And that wasn¡¯t all. She clearly had no idea what kind of person Muyeol was. With a height of 5.6 feet at the age of 13, he already stood out among his peers. But it wasn¡¯t just that. His eyes were much different than his fellow students. They were as sharp as knives, carrying an endless darkness within them. They were filled with sorrow. Everyone avoided him, except the naive Yiyoung. On the first day, it was understandable, she probably needed time to adjust. But even after 10 days pa*sed, Yiyoung still didn¡¯t seem to comprehend what was going on. ¡°Let me know if you need any help.¡± On her very first day, she had made such a ridiculous comment. She had been consistently loud since then, trying too hard to fit into this new place. She even brought a shopping bag with her this morning, and it left Muyeol nervous. Muyeol glowered at her fiercely. No one else dared to look him in the eyes because of his vicious glare, but Yiyoung wasn¡¯t even fazed by it. She seemed completely at ease. Yiyoung wrote furiously, her whole body shaking as she put her all effort into it. Her desk quaked everytime she penned something down, making the shopping bag she kept by her side rustle even louder. The bag was filled with candies. They looked cheap, as if she had personally wrapped each piece. Muyeol¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. ¡®Damn, it¡¯s White Day. She might as well be planning to distribute the candies to the whole school.¡¯ That annoying sound of the bag shaking filled his ears again. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t as bothersome for others, but it irritated Muyeol to no end. He liked silence, and the comfort it brought him. He felt calm and peaceful when it was quiet, which was why he preferred not having a desk mate. The rustling continued, and Muyeol clenched his fists in frustration. But he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Yiyoung screamed. She twisted her neck to look at Muyeol, eyes widened with shock. He had abruptly wrapped his arms around her neck and put her in a headlock. The rest of the cla*s gawked at them. But Muyeol ignored their stares. He looked right into her eyes, not blinking even once. ¡°Can you please be quiet?¡± he asked. Yiyoung gulped as she stared at Muyeol. She was surprised to finally hear him talk. ¡®How can a 6th grader stay silent all the time?¡¯ Yiyoung thought. But Muyeol was always quiet. He barely talked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Muyeol glared at her, urging her to quickly answer him. ¡°What a relief! I thought you¡ª¡± ¡°That shopping bag. Get rid of it,¡± Muyeol cut her off. ¡°You must be sensitive to sound,¡± Yiyoung whispered. Her tone might have been calm, but her heart sure wasn¡¯t. She could sense his anger from the way he was breathing. Her heart was pounding so loudly, it was as if it was a giant drum. Her head was still locked in his arms, but Yiyoung didn¡¯t avoid his glare. ¡®He could have just asked,¡¯ she thought at first. But then, the more she pondered over it, the more upset she got, and her eyes flashed with anger. Muyeol scoffed. He could feel her heartbeat furiously as she stared at him. He put more strength in his arms, choking her slightly from behind. ¡°If you want me to get rid of the shopping bag, you have to let me go first,¡± Yiyoung said with a scowl on her face. Muyeol shoved her aside, and Yiyoung immediately set the bag hanging on the side of her desk on the ground. Muyeol finally felt at peace. He was relieved that the direct confrontation worked, and happy that she moved the bag right away. Suddenly, Muyeol felt someone¡¯s eyes on him. He turned around to find out who was looking at him, and found Yiyoung. She was staring at him intently, not even avoiding his eyes when he caught her. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Muyeol wondered, a frown on his face. sh*tty Yoon abruptly burst into laughter like a madman and raised her middle finger high up in the air. Muyeol couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, but he didn¡¯t turn away. ¡®Is she out of her mind?¡¯ Muyeol wasn¡¯t mistaken. She was undoubtedly flipping him off. And that made Muyeol boil with rage. But the bell for lunch break rang just in time, and it saved her life. ¡°Have a nice lunch, everyone! You have music cla*s for the 5th period, so you can go directly to the music room after lunch,¡± the teacher instructed. ¡°Okay, teacher!¡± the students chorused. As soon as the teacher finished speaking, Yiyoung grabbed her shopping bag and left the cla*sroom. Muyeol scornfully observed her absurd actions. ¡°There¡¯s no way sh*tty Yoon is a normal person. Leaving aside the rude gesture she just made at me, she doesn¡¯t even know what people think of her. Who would want to have those trashy, cheap candies? The student who transferred in March, Yoon Yiyoung, would never be able to fit in the cla*s with her unbranded shirt,¡± Muyeol whispered to himself, left all alone in the cla*s, ¡°She better not look at the trash cans later¡­¡± CH 5 Yiyoung returned to the cla*sroom with a spring in her step and a large smile on her face. She had successfully handed out the candies to every student present in the cafeteria. She thought those snobby kids would make faces, but surprisingly, they accepted them without any hesitation. In fact, they even seemed to like the candies! ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Did you wrap these yourself?¡± ¡°Where did you get these from?¡± ¡°Wow, you are so great. Can¡¯t believe you had the time for this.¡± The kids bombarded her with questions, and she answered each one honestly. ¡°Phew! I was scared for no reason,¡± she murmured as she took her seat. Yiyoung had been worried her efforts would all go to waste. She always handed out candies that she personally wrapped at her old school, not because she wanted to gain attention, but because it was something that soothed and comforted her. She did it every year, and as a habit, she found herself wrapping candies this year too. She was glad that this year was no different than the others. ¡®They¡¯re humans too, just like me. Why would they be any different?¡¯ thought Yiyoung. It was hard to believe that a mere 13-year-old girl was capable of having such mature thoughts. ¡°So, now¡­¡± she murmured as she took out the remaining candies. ¡®If I give these to him, he might choke me again.¡¯ For a moment, she wondered if she was overreacting to Muyeol¡¯s short-lived goofiness, but she quickly shook those thoughts away. She remembered exactly how much strength he had put into the head-lock, and just how furious he sounded. ¡°He sucks,¡± the kids had told her. ¡°You¡¯re so unlucky. To think that you ended up sitting beside Muyeol, of all people.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a scion, and he looks down on all of us. He never even comes to the cafeteria. Guess he doesn¡¯t even want to eat around us.¡± Her cla*smates kept insisting that Muyeol was different from the rest of them, but Yiyoung could not care less. He hadn¡¯t been physically or verbally mean to her until the incident earlier in the day. ¡°Did you get hurt earlier?¡± a cla*smate asked her. Yiyoung turned red. Muyeol had put her into a headlock in front of the entire cla*s. She¡¯d barely noticed it then because she was so furious, but it had drawn everyone¡¯s attention. And she¡¯d forgotten all about it until now. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen Muyeol that upset.¡± Darn it, I guess we gathered a lot of attention earlier. Oh no¡­ I even flipped him off,¡¯ Yiyoung thought. ¡°Right? He¡¯s never acted like that with us,¡± another student chimed in. She listened to their conversation, silently observing how the kids had put Muyeol on a pedestal and were treating him like an outcast as a result. ¡®There they go again,¡¯ Yiyoung thought bitterly, ¡®Let¡¯s not worry about it. I knew this would happen. They accepted my candies, so I hope they¡¯ll continue to be nice to me.¡¯ She placed the remaining candies on Muyeol¡¯s desk as she thought, ¡®These ones don¡¯t make too much noise, so they should be okay.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll pinch him if he ever does that again,¡¯ she determined as she prepared to go to the music cla*s. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yiyoung,¡± her cla*smate called out. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, standing up to leave for the music cla*s with the others, but the hem of her skirt got caught in the chair¡¯s side. She sat down again to pull the skirt out. She sighed with relief when it finally got detached. ¡®Thank goodness. This skirt is so expensive.¡¯ Yiyoung exhaled heavily as she thought about her school. This year would be nothing in comparison to the next when she would have to go to an elite private junior high school. Yiyoung¡¯s dad had claimed that he would take care of the tuition, but she didn¡¯t think it was possible. ¡°I need to get a part-time job,¡± said Yiyoung. She wanted to pay off her phone bills and buy school supplies, so she needed to get a job that she would be good at. There were a lot of things she wanted to buy, but she valued her phone more than anything else; it was the only thing that kept her connected to the rest of the world. ¡°You can do it, Yiyoung. You can do it,¡± she muttered as she took another step. * * * With a shopping bag in his hand, Muyeol came back to a handful of candies lying on his desk. He dragged the chair back and took a seat as he looked at the colorful candies. He didn¡¯t think she would save any for him, especially after his sudden burst of anger caused by the crinkle of the wrappers. ¡°You are insane, Muyeol,¡± he muttered to himself. He observed the candies carefully and scoffed. They looked so crude that it made him laugh out loud. He lifted his head and looked around. Everyone had left for the music cla*s, so the cla*sroom was empty. Muyeol picked up the candies on his desk and dumped them into the shopping bag. As he stood up, the shopping bag in his hand, the door to the cla*sroom opened and Yiyoung entered the room. Muyeol hurriedly shoved the shopping bag under his chair to hide it from her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? I noticed you weren¡¯t in music cla*s, so I was looking for you,¡± Yiyoung spat out as she gasped for breath, failing to notice Muyeol¡¯s actions. Muyeol eyed her flushed cheeks. ¡®Did she run all the way here?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. I heard the music teacher hates latecomers. We don¡¯t want to get into trouble with her and fall sick because of it.¡± ¡®So she ran back to cla*s just to look for her deskmate? Why bother?¡¯ Muyeol wondered. Muyeol frowned and nodded. His simple response satisfied her, so Yiyoung said, ¡°I¡¯ll get going first so that the kids don¡¯t misunderstand and tease us.¡± Muyeol sneered, unable to believe that she thought the kids would mistake them for a couple. No kid was bold enough to imagine something so far-fetched. Yiyoung was simply a busybody. Nothing could happen between them. But he didn¡¯t move from his place. As he drowned himself in his thoughts, he took out the shopping bag from under his chair and shoved it into his bag. The shopping bag rustled loudly under his movements; it contained all the candies that Muyeol had collected from the trash cans in the cafeteria. CH 6 One month later. The living room looked like a bombsite. The housekeepers trembled uncontrollably as they attempted to focus on their tasks, unable to utter a single word, because they knew that the moment they stepped in, they would get into huge trouble. They pretended to be unaware of what was going on; they pretended they weren¡¯t adults responsible for taking care of the situation. Their hands shook from being unable to do anything, but they still acted as if nothing was wrong. A thunder-like whack resounded in the room, and everybody flinched. The housekeepers could almost feel how painful it was just from the sound of it, as if they were the ones getting beaten instead. They couldn¡¯t understand how someone could be so cruel and merciless. The boy was only 13 years old, yet he was unbelievably violent. They wondered what was wrong with him, even going as far as to believe that the boy suffered from a genetic problem. The most terrifying thing was the stoic expression on his face. Although he was more mature than any other kid, no one could be as vicious as him while still remaining so calm. Another smack echoed in the room. ¡®Please stop. It¡¯s all my fault,¡¯ every housekeeper thought. The sound of a sharp smack pierced their ears. They trembled; the scene in front of them was so horrendous that it left them depressed. Cha Muyeol was already acting like a bloody tyrant at the age of 13, and everyone dreaded what he would do once he grew up if he was already this bad. They wished he would grow up normally, but also saw no hope for his future. The thought of him becoming the next CEO of S Corp sent shivers down their spines. Mr. Cha, the CEO of S Corp had been with many women in the past, but he had only married once, and Muyeol was the result of his marriage with his now ex-wife. Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, Muyeol was the official heir of the S Corp. Everything belonged to him, or it did, until Cha Jaeho, a sudden rival appeared. Up until his mother¡¯s death a month ago, Jaeho¡¯s existence had not been acknowledged by the Cha family. But now he was living with Muyeol. Jaeho was good-looking, intellectual, and approachable; he had all the good qualities. Unfortunately, he was still the son born out of wedlock. No one was born because they wished to. It wasn¡¯t Jaeho¡¯s fault that he was born out of wedlock. He was also Mr. Cha¡¯s son and deserved to be taken care of. He also had every right to be a part of the inheritance. But Jaeho was never considered an heir. The elder of the family, Madam Choi, refused to acknowledge Jaeho and made it so that he would only be listed as a cohabitant on the family registration. ¡®He is too greedy. I wonder what kind of monster he¡¯ll turn into when he grows up,¡¯ one of the housekeepers thought. But he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so, others believed the same. Muyeol was wealthy enough, even if he shared some of it with others, there would be plenty of money left for him to use without worrying. There was no need to torture someone so cruelly over it. They concluded that Muyeol was simply born with a wicked personality. No matter what the circ*mstances were, Jaeho was his brother. Cha Jaeho was pitiful, his mother had pa*sed away, and he was trying so hard to fit in after moving so abruptly. The on-lookers clicked their tongue in disgust at Muyeol¡¯s behavior. Muyeol coldly looked down at Jaeho as his brother faced the floor. Jaeho truly deserved to win the Oscar. His acting was impeccable. No one would ever believe Muyeol if he complained; they would never know Jaeho¡¯s true nature unless they saw it for themselves. Jaeho lifted his head and glanced at Muyeol. Blood trickled down Jaeho¡¯s face, but his eyes remained sly. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m your older brother. You would really beat up your older brother like this?¡± Jaeho whispered. Muyeol stared at him blankly, not bothered enough to respond to Jaeho¡¯s ridiculous statement. Jaeho slyly checked the time, then lifted his body and flopped onto the floor with a heavy thud. He wiped the blood dripping from his nostril, the red now staining his clothes and hands. Jaeho observed the blood on his hand with fascination and lifted his head again. ¡°What kind of things do you think they¡¯re saying right now?¡± Jaeho asked cunningly, ¡°They¡¯re probably saying that you aren¡¯t even a human. Perhaps they¡¯re clicking tongues at you, tired of you and your antics.¡± A smirk played on his lips as Jaeho waited for Muyeol to react. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s able to watch your performance,¡± Muyeol spat out. ¡°Darn it, I failed again!¡± Jaeho sighed, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°How can I make you explode? How can I make you go mad with fury?¡± he continued, smearing the blood on his sleeve to make it even more noticeable. CH 7 Muyeol didn¡¯t react. He knew Jaeho was a psycho whom no one would be able to handle. The ¡®altercation¡¯ started when Muyeol came back from tuition, only to find Jaeho snooping around in his room. He usually wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this, but the exhaustion from the day had finally caught up to him. Every single thing was annoying him, and so he had run out of patience and started raging. He had tried to chase Jaeho out but ended up kicking him when Jaeho provoked him. It was only one hit, but it was more than enough for Jaeho to make a scene. Jaeho slammed his own head into the flood and screamed loudly before proceeding to slap himself. Really¡­ He was getting more and more skilled as days pa*sed by. ¡°This is why people never take your side. You need to act immaturely like a normal 13-year-old. It¡¯s so gross if you¡¯re calm all the time. Well, I suppose if dad treated me the way he treats you, then I would have turned into a precocious child as well,¡± Jaeho spoke softly, then added with a bright smile, ¡°Teach me how to break your limit. I¡¯m your older brother, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You did learn a way,¡± Muyeol murmured slowly. Jaeho laughed. ¡°If mom hadn¡¯t pa*sed away like that, she would have been the top actress in the entire world, not just Korea. Well, her blood wasn¡¯t wasted, since she pa*sed down her acting skills to me.¡± Muyeol scoffed on instinct, ¡®Ha! Top actress, huh?¡¯ ¡°You scoffed? Did you just belittle my mother?¡± That was it. Jaeho, his half-brother, really was a psycho. ¡°Think what you want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re laughing at a dead person? What, are you going to impose the social hierarchy on a dead person as well?¡± Jaeho would always run wild with anger whenever someone mentioned his mom, however, Muyeol ignored his fiery temper. In the beginning, Muyeol used to think Jaeho was offended because of how much he loved his mother, but that wasn¡¯t the case. It was just an excuse for him to vent his anger. And people always, always showed him sympathy. ¡°He loves his mother.¡± ¡°Yeah, she must have loved him a lot too.¡± ¡°They went through a lot¡­ What a poor kid¡­¡± the people around him would say. But Muyeol had accidentally overheard the truth. Jaeho¡¯s mom was an alcoholic and a man-eater. She would abandon Jaeho at an orphanage every time she got together with a new man, only bringing him back once she broke up with her lover. It wasn¡¯t long before she pa*sed away from alcohol abuse. She didn¡¯t love Jaeho, not even a little bit. Jaeho was the same. Muyeol knew it because Jaeho admitted it. ¡°I knew that if I pretended to love my mother, I would get lots of benefits out of it.¡± Jaeho was only two years older than Muyeol, but it was as if he had experienced everything there was in the world. Within a month of moving in, Jaeho had attracted the sympathy of all of the employees in the house, to the point that whenever Muyeol and Jaeho fought, they would side with Jaeho. But that didn¡¯t bother Muyeol. He didn¡¯t care if the others sided with Jaeho. However, after numerous times they had had an argument, Muyeol had come to fear one thing: the punishment Mr. Cha inflicted on him. The moment Mr. Cha would be informed of the fight, he would blame it all on Muyeol and lock him up in the basement. ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t even be compared. Your mother was¡­ um¡­ You already know it, don¡¯t you?¡± Muyeol was quick to reply, an icy look in his eyes. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your mother Dad¡¯s fifth woman? And I heard she even snatched away from his lover at that time. No wonder Dad left her. Why didn¡¯t you two just live with the money you were given?¡± Jaeho mocked in return as he rolled his eyes. Jaeho was right. Madam Kang, Muyeol¡¯s mom, had told him all about it. ¡°I was your dad¡¯s fifth woman. He was seeing someone else at the time, but I broke them up. The woman who I snatched him from was crazy. She thought their relationship was the love story of the century, but it didn¡¯t last long, and I was able to make a profit off of your father¡¯s mistake. With the amount of money I received from him, I never needed to work again.¡± Mr. Cha was a philanderer. He never had to put in any effort, women constantly clung to him for his wealth and power, and he didn¡¯t deny them either. And a man like him had divorced Madam Kang all because of a rumor. The truth never mattered to him. The moment he heard it, he concluded it was all her fault. ¡°I hadn¡¯t done anything, but your father decided that I was cheating on him. He thought the entire world was filled with jerks like him.¡± Madam Kang had been just as furious as Mr. Cha, so she didn¡¯t beg him to stay either. ¡°Your father will never love anyone. The other women, me, you¡­ He has never been in love. All he wants to do is possess people. He has to own his favorite toy, and when he¡¯s done, he abandons them. That¡¯s the kind of person your father is.¡± CH 8 It was just like his mother had said. Mr. Cha never loved Muyeol; he was only a possession for him. And Jaeho was aware of that, yet he acted like he was unaware. ¡°Oh no, that must have hurt! How could I just blurt out the truth like that?¡± Jaeho said as he pressed a hand against his chest, pretending to be sympathetic. ¡°Why do you want me to flip out so desperately?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°You¡¯re so young, and yet you act like you¡¯re so mature. You pretend to be better than me, even though you¡¯re nothing. Besides, this is pretty fun!¡± Jaeho laughed mischievously, ¡°It¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m better and more mature than you. Why are you so unsociable? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are all princes like you?¡± ¡°What do you really want from me?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I want you to die. That¡¯s my wish!¡± Jaeho smiled brightly after pretending to ponder for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re a psycho,¡± Muyeol muttered. ¡°Everyone knows that by now. After all, would it be normal for a boy who¡¯s suffered so much in life to turn out normal? My mother died so pitifully, and I don¡¯t even have to talk about my father.¡± Jaeho maintained his smile. Muyeol couldn¡¯t understand what he had done to end up stuck with a half-brother like him. ¡°But if you look at it, you¡¯re the one who actually suffered a lot, no?¡± said Jaeho. Muyeol¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. How did Jaeho find out? Suddenly, Muyeol¡¯s face morphed into a scary glare directed toward the people standing in the kitchen who were quietly trying to listen in. ¡°Don¡¯t blame them. They just told me because they love me. They told me all about what father did to you, and asked me not to feel too down-hearted. Aren¡¯t they such good, lovely people?¡± A cold bead of sweat rolled down Muyeol¡¯s back as he recalled the loathsome incident that occurred on his birthday every year without fail. ¡°Isn¡¯t it terrible? He¡¯s your father, right? So how could he request a paternity test every year? That means he rejects your existence every year. He¡¯s gotten 13 tests done so far, no? That¡¯s right, since he¡¯s been doing this every year since your birth. He¡¯ll even get another one in a few weeks!¡± Jaeho tutted. Muyeol had gone through 13 paternity tests so far. ¡°And I¡¯ve always thought this, but isn¡¯t Madam Kang too cold? She doesn¡¯t even seem to care. How could a mother act like that? If she was my mother, I would never want to see her.¡± Just like Jaeho said, Madam Kang had never cared about Muyeol, even if he had an important exam at school, or was sick or injured. Muyeol crouched in front of Jaeho. His pale face returned to normal but then turned arrogant and furious. ¡°So what? You son of a b**ch.¡± Jaeho blinked, startled by the sudden change in Muyeol¡¯s attitude. Before this day, no matter what Jaeho had done, it didn¡¯t affect Muyeol. But it was different this time. Suddenly, Muyeol¡¯s body temperature shot up. Jaeho immediately realized what was happening. He¡¯d heard about it. Muyeol sometimes suffered from an unexplainable high fever. He always internalized his feelings and never expressed them, which resulted in his emotions turning into physical symptoms like a burning fever. Jaeho tortured Muyeol endlessly for this very reason. Jaeho thought this condition of his would make it easy for him to turn Muyeol into a psycho as well. ¡°Calling your older brother a son of a b**ch is way too much.¡± ¡°So, what do you think you can do that I can¡¯t?¡± Muyeol asked, his eyes refusing to blink. Muyeol¡¯s life of 13 years wasn¡¯t ordinary. No one could possibly lead a normal life after being raised by a monster like his father. Mr. Cha ordered a paternity test every year. The result was always the same: they were father and son, but he still got one done every year just to crush Muyeol¡¯s self-esteem and establish his control over him. ¡°Yes, I feel like I can do way more things than you can. Am I not way better than you, who has no dignity?¡± Jaeho grinned as he checked the time again before adding, ¡°For your paternity test this year, I¡¯ll stand next to you and hold your hand for support. You can cry if you want.¡± Muyeol sneered, realizing that Jaeho had probably figured out at what time Mr. Cha returned home from work. ¡°You are trying too hard,¡± Muyeol spat out. Jaeho eyed Muyeol, noticing his icy tone. Muyeol lifted his hand and wiped the blood off of Jaeho¡¯s face. Jaeho¡¯s lips trembled, a sense of foreboding overwhelming him. ¡®What is this feeling? Why do I feel so horrified?¡¯ Jaeho unconsciously stumbled backward, ready to bolt at a moment¡¯s notice. Jaeho heard the faint hum of a car rolling into the garage from outside. ¡®Mr. Cha will arrive soon. He¡¯ll see what happened in the living room, then lock up Muyeol in the basement again. Muyeol already has a fever. I wonder what will happen to him.¡¯ Jaeho wanted to run away, but he stood his ground and slowly breathed. He planned to slam his head into the floor the moment Mr. Cha entered. He cleared his throat, ready to scream out loud. The timing was perfect, but¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to act anymore.¡± Before Jaeho could process Muyeol¡¯s words, he grabbed Jaeho by the back of his neck. A loud whack echoed in the room, and Jaeho lost his vision. He couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. Then, he felt his head being pulled up harshly before being slammed into the floor. Another whack resounded, and Jaeho finally understood what went wrong. Jaeho screamed in agony. Muyeol was right. He didn¡¯t need to act anymore, because it actually hurt now. It left like his head was being hammered into. Muyeol struck him again, and Jaeho shouted desperately, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? As you said, I¡¯m already useless,¡± Muyeol said as he landed another blow. And he didn¡¯t let go of Jaeho until Mr. Cha grabbed his neck and pushed him away from the older boy. CH 9 Muyeol felt like the room was on fire, the steaming hot atmosphere suffocating him. His eyes opened wide. His mind screamed for water as his throat burned. He kept tossing and turning. His fever was getting worse, and dizziness gripped him. But no one came to his help. The moment Mr. Cha had returned and found Jaeho thrashing around on the floor with Muyeol on top of him, he had grabbed Muyeol by the back of his neck and shoved him into the jail-like basement. If he hadn¡¯t been sick, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered so much, but this situation was a bit difficult. The fever Muyeol often suffered from was caused by something unknown. Madam Choi always took care of him, she had made him go through every medical test in existence, but no doctor could offer a specific diagnosis. In the end, they concluded it was not a physical illness, but something that was caused by a psychological problem. And Muyeol recalled the conversation he had with Madam Choi back then. ¡°You¡¯re keeping too much within yourself. Just believe Granny, let¡¯s look for a different treatment, alright?¡± Madam Choi had tried to persuade Muyeol. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± Muyeol had insisted. He never wanted to admit that there was something wrong with him. He had lived on painkillers, desperately wanting to hide his sickness. The constant intake of medicine eventually left his body immune to their effect, and now nothing worked for him; he could only wait for the fever to subside. ¡°Muyeol, don¡¯t be like that. Please¡­¡± ¡°So you want me to admit that I have a psychological problem?¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°No, Granny. That man will not think as you do. If I listen to you and take even a step inside the mental hospital, I¡¯ll be labeled as mentally ill. Don¡¯t you know that, Granny?¡± Hearing a child refer to his own father like a stranger had flooded Madam Choi with sorrow. She could not say another word to him for a while, but then tears pooled in her eyes, ¡°Still, I don¡¯t want you to be sick. You¡¯re only 13 years old. You have so many days ahead of you, plenty of good days¡­¡± ¡°Do you really believe that, Granny? What kind of a day is a good day anyway?¡± Muyeol had asked, and it caused Madam Choi to burst into sobs. To hear a child ask what kind of a day would be considered good¡­ Muyeol¡¯s mind returned to the present. After a few attempts to lift himself up, he was finally able to lean against a wall. A wave of dizziness crashed over him, and Muyeol huffed. His head felt as heavy as lead, like it would fall onto the ground if left without any support. He felt like his death was near, and for an instant, he did not mind the thought. ¡®Pftt,¡¯ Muyeol smiled cynically, ¡®No way. That¡¯ll be too unfair. Die for what?¡¯ ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He spat out a slew of curses. His birthday tradition was being forced to do a paternity test. After her divorce, Madam Kang never looked back and never tried to act like a mother, and Madam Choi, the only one left to deal with the monster-like Mr. Cha, did not have enough power to do anything. The ruler of this castle was a monster, and Muyeol could do nothing about it. Fatigue crashed at him like a tsunami, and the fever made his head throb as if it was being compressed by a tight golden crown. He clutched his head to ease the pain. He tried waiting for the pain to subside, but it was quickly becoming unbearable. Nonetheless, Muyeol forced himself to hold on and ended up harshly biting down on his lips, only to taste the blood that pooled in his mouth as a result. ¡®Ah, this sucks. What a day,¡¯ he thought. He wished someone would tell him that it was okay to just give up, that it was fine to not endure these things¡­ because he was only 13. Then he would have gladly given up all his dignity and bowed down to Mr. Cha as if he hadn¡¯t ruined his life. ¡®Nevermind. That would be a nightmare. I don¡¯t even want to call him my father. I hate all the attention that everyone gives me when the paternity tests are repeated,¡¯ he thought. Muyeol knew exactly what they all thought. Their eyes would say, ¡®That son of a b**tch, he came here again. Why does he live like that?¡¯ ¡®Why do I live like this? Because I¡¯m just a child. I was one last year, and I¡¯m still a child this year. I have no power to do anything,¡¯ Muyeol would reply in his head. His body shivered, the chills from the fever had started affecting him. His throat was parched as if he had crossed an entire dessert. For some reason, he started thinking of Shitty Yoon¡¯s candies, the ones that tasted awfully sweet. It had taken him an entire month to finish the candies he had collected on White Day. He drooled, recalling the sweet taste that had melted instantly in his mouth. The saliva moistened his throat, and he felt better for a moment, but then the thirst attacked him with vengeance. ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­¡± Muyeol rasped. He wanted to move. He wanted to cry. He wanted to scream out loud for water. ¡°Water¡­¡± He perked up as he picked up the sound of a faint gurgle. Muyeol turned around. There was water somewhere in here. But, it was only a hallucination. There was no way a stream of water would flow into the basement. Yet he continued to hear the gurgle, and his temperature slowly fell as he focused on the sound. Muyeol took a deep breath as he closed his eyes. The burbling continued, and somehow, water trickled in from an invisible hole somewhere in the basement, wetting his feet. The water level slowly rose to his calves. His body began to cool down. His lips unconsciously lifted into a smile. The water level reached his chest now, filling the entire basement. Muyeol opened his eyes and felt like he was inside an aquarium. He felt like he was floating in the ocean under the dark night sky, a place where colors and light did not exist. It was a lucid dream. Muyeol curled up into a ball. It was a mere dream, but it brought him great comfort. The ocean hugged his fever-ridden figure perfectly and cooled him down. Muyeol closed his eyes, allowing himself to let go. The next time he opened his eyes, he was in the hospital, Madam Choi sitting right by his side. And after that day, Muyeol started living with her. CH 10 ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yiyoung asked Muyeol. Muyeol hadn¡¯t come to school for the past week. Yiyoung heard that he had been really sick, and from the gaunt look on his face, it seemed to be true. Muyeol did not respond and silently prepared for the next class. Yiyoung pulled out a bottle of orange juice and put it on his desk. Muyeol stared at Yiyoung in return. ¡°Drink it. I drink orange juice when I¡¯m sick, and it makes me feel better,¡± she explained. It was absolutely ridiculous. Yiyoung meddled in everyone¡¯s affairs, and the only thing she could offer was cheap things like her own self. Muyeol stared at the bottle in discomfort. Meanwhile, Yiyoung took out her notes. ¡°Here, these are my notes. I¡¯ll let you borrow them so you can copy them.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s intelligence was not just an exaggeration. Even though she smiled like an idiot all the time, she scored the highest marks on her first exam. But Muyeol wasn¡¯t interested in any of that. ¡°No need. I can take care of it on my own,¡± Muyeol finally spoke. Instead of feeling disappointed by his rejection, Yiyoung giggled. ¡°Oh, look at you! You¡¯re still so mean. I read in a book that a serious illness can sometimes change a person¡¯s personality, but I guess that did not happen with you.¡± Muyeol believed she was spouting nonsense, so he ignored her. But Yiyoung did not stop at merely offering her notes. She walked with him whenever they had to move to a different classroom, talked to their PE teacher ahead of time on his behalf, and a lot more. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her, so he didn¡¯t try to stop her, and Yiyoung kept herself busy by taking care of him. Eventually, Muyeol even drank the orange juice she had given him. He thought Yiyoung would stop bothering him if he drank it, but he regretted the thought when Yiyoung flashed him a bright smile the moment he took a sip. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is she smiling like that?¡¯ Muyeol wondered. He couldn¡¯t understand her intentions at all. She was being nice to him for no reason. He even wondered if she was secretly plotting something. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Muyeol asked. ¡°Just because.¡± Yiyoung shrugged. There was no reason for her to smile like that. Muyeol couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her. Her smile was radiant, just like the sun. A few days later, Muyeol went to meet Madam Kang like usual. Normally, they would have gone to a Korean restaurant, but Madam Kang had changed the plan this time, wanting to go to an Italian restaurant instead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mom was suddenly craving a pasta dish from an Italian restaurant. You¡¯re okay with it, right?¡± his mother had explained. ¡°Do what you want. I don¡¯t care,¡± Muyeol had replied. ¡°You are so brusque.¡± His parents divorced when he was at a young age, and it deprived him of the chance to be a normal child. Because of that, Muyeol couldn¡¯t bring himself to act friendly toward Madam Kang. He arrived at the restaurant that Madam Kang had told him about, but the woman still hadn¡¯t shown up. Muyeol leaned into the chair as time passed by. His mother never showed up on time, probably because instead of actually wanting to talk to Muyeol, she only treated these meetings as an obligation. Madam Kang didn¡¯t love her husband, so maybe she didn¡¯t love Muyeol either. After all, she had completely left him in the nanny¡¯s care. After their divorce, he did meet Madam Kang from time to time, but he never received any affection from her. He had asked her a question one day. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever hug me?¡± ¡°I fulfilled my duty by giving birth to you,¡± she had replied. It was accurate. Perhaps Madam Kang could see the future because before her marriage with Mr. Cha, she had insisted that she receive a share of the company stock if she birthed a son. She had known that Mr. Cha wanted a son to succeed him. And that had been a brilliant idea on her part. No one had warned her what kind of person Mr. Cha truly was. She had almost been kicked out without receiving a single cent, but giving birth to Muyeol allowed her to receive a part of S Corp¡¯s stock, which people often referred to as non-perishing gold. Her family business did not hold a candle to S Corp, but the establishment was successful enough, and the stock she got after Muyeol¡¯s birth only made her richer. Muyeol stared out of the window as he continued to wait for Madam Kang. He only got to meet her once a month, and yet he had to wait like this. There were not many things to talk about, given the nature of their relationship, but he still felt sad when he was unable to see her. After a long wait, Madam Kang finally showed up. Her face was bright like the sun had blessed her. But the glowing sight reminded Muyeol of Yiyoung¡¯s smile, and for some reason, he felt his heart flutter against his will. ¡°Hi, Muyeol. Sorry, Mom got late,¡± Madam Kang smiled and took a seat, and Muyeol could not say anything in reply. He was too busy looking at her face. It made him happy, but at the same time, he felt like something was lodged in his throat. ¡®What kind of feeling is this¡­¡¯ Muyeol wondered. The feeling was similar to the tender warmth that Yiyoung¡¯s smile had filled him with, but there was something different about this. Muyeol stared at Madam Kang. ¡®What is it that¡¯s making me so sad?¡¯ Madam Kang busied herself with the menu, seemingly oblivious to the stare directed at her. ¡°What should we have? They have a great pasta dish with spring parsley. Do you want it?¡± she asked. Madam Kang seemed like she had already made up her mind, so Muyeol just nodded. Madam Kang called for the waiter and happily ordered the food, ¡°Today, we¡¯ll have the spring parsley pasta and¡­¡± From the way she spoke, it seemed like she came to this place often. Muyeol observed the interior of the restaurant. It was a pretty place, but didn¡¯t look like somewhere Madam Kang would frequent; she preferred something fancier. CH 11 Muyeol looked at his mother again. He was curious this time, unlike the previous meetings when he¡¯d just sit and listen to her talk. Madam Kang was different from Yiyoung. Yiyoung always smiled at nothing, but Madam Kang never did so without a reason. ¡®What made her so happy? She¡¯s never shown such an expression before. Why is it that she can¡¯t stop smiling?¡¯ Muyeol thought. Madam Kang finally realized Muyeol was staring at her. She touched her face and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Muyeol squinted and decided to be direct. ¡°Why are you so happy today?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you make such a happy expression before.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because¡­¡± Madam Kang seemed hesitant to speak for some reason. She opened her mouth, looking like she was ready to talk, but soon closed it shut again. ¡°Um¡­ so¡­¡± Muyeol patiently waited for her to talk, but she kept trailing off. Eventually, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just glad to see you so happy.¡± As if she was waiting for his words, she finally started talking about it. And as if she had been waiting for Muyeol to say that, Madam Kang finally said, ¡°Muyeol, listen.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You are going to have a younger sibling!¡± Muyeol frowned instantly, unable to believe what he had just heard. ¡°What? A sibling? Are you thinking of getting back together with Mr. Cha¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention his name,¡± she snapped, and Muyeol shut his mouth at once. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a small wedding ceremony with just close family members. He and I both want it that way. So if you don¡¯t get invited, please understand.¡± He was her son, and yet he was not going to receive an invite to his own mother¡¯s wedding. A void expanded in his heart, and somehow, he felt like he was being choked. But that wasn¡¯t the worst thing. ¡°You¡¯re really pregnant?¡± Muyeol croaked. ¡°Yes, I am! That¡¯s why I was running late. I just came back from my appointment.¡± Madam Kang pulled out a sonogram from her bag to show Muyeol. ¡°This is your sibling, Muyeol.¡± Now Muyeol not only had an older half-sibling but a younger half-sibling as well. Muyeol blankly stared at the sonogram. It wasn¡¯t clear at all, the blurry image only displaying a small, bean-sized figure. He didn¡¯t want to believe it. Madam Kang¡¯s face was positively glowing, all because of this tiny thing. A lump formed in his throat; she had never been like this with him. Tears pooled in his eyes, and his heart ached. The void inside him became so big that he felt empty inside. The food was served, and Muyeol could not taste anything. Madam Kang was the complete opposite, though. She tremendously enjoyed the food and chattered excitedly about her new marriage and baby. She went on and on about where the ceremony would be held, where their new house would be, and the possible names for her baby. She spared no detail about her exciting new life. Once the dessert was served, she finally stopped talking, and Muyeol took the chance to speak up. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± she hummed. ¡°Is there anything you want to know about me? Are you curious at all?¡± ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why are you asking then?¡± She used to ask about how he was doing at school before, even if she wasn¡¯t really curious. And she had never failed to add a long speech afterward, about how he shouldn¡¯t turn like his father. But today was different; there were no questions for him. Her entire focus on the baby. ¡°Isn¡¯t the baby pretty?¡± she circled the topic back to herself. Muyeol didn¡¯t respond. Such a tiny bean couldn¡¯t possibly be pretty. ¡°I hope I have a daughter!¡± ¡°Will you receive more money if that¡¯s the case?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How much are they going to give you this time?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Muyeol lifted his head and looked right into Madam Kang¡¯s eyes. ¡°You received a part of the company stock because you had me. So much are you going to be paid for this baby?¡± ¡°Muyeol!¡± ¡°Why? Is the father poor?¡± ¡°How can you say¡ª¡± ¡°Your life will be unfortunate if you marry a poor man.¡± ¡°Mom is pregnant! I should only look at good things and listen to nice words. How can you say such things?¡± Madam Kang whimpered. Muyeol knew that she had traded her love with money and there was no way he would not know that and Muyeol was well aware of how she had traded her love for money when she gave birth to him. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t know. So Muyeol felt angry, empty, and it hurt him too. But he disguised his feelings behind mockery and looked down on Madam Kang instead, carefully controlling his expression. ¡°Why are you being so mean? Think of it in a good way! You really are the son of your father. I was just telling you about the good news¡­¡± Madam Kang spat out furiously. ¡°I never asked for another sibling. Don¡¯t talk as if it¡¯s something I wanted.¡± ¡°Cha Muyeol!¡± ¡°How did you feel when you gave birth to me? Were you pleased? Sad? In despair? What exactly did you feel?¡± Muyeol spat out a slew of questions, his hands clasped tightly under the table. ¡°How can you¡ª¡± Muyeol went on, ¡°Earning those shares must have made you happy, but you probably weren¡¯t so¡­ glad. When you opened the door and came in, I thought that sunny smile was for me. Because you looked so bright and radiant¡­¡± His mouth snapped shut all of a sudden; Muyeol could feel the tears building. CH 12 ¡°Muyeol, I¡¯m sorry. But Mom is a woman. Can¡¯t you just give me your blessing? Can¡¯t I be happy?¡± ¡°So you need my blessing?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Muyeol gulped several times, trying to calm himself down enough to be able to meet Madam Kang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay. My blessing for you is this. Let¡¯s not meet again.¡± ¡°Muyeol¡­¡± ¡°Next time I see you, it won¡¯t be like this. We will only meet on official occasions.¡± ¡°Muyeol, you¡¯re young, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re acting like this. Can¡¯t you understand¡ª¡± ¡°I said, official occasions only.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re just angry right now¡­¡± Madam Kang shook her head. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m the son of my father, right? Why can¡¯t I?¡± Muyeol scolded her. That day, the light disappeared from Muyeol¡¯s eyes. * * * 19 years later¡­ Madam Kang¡¯s hands shook as she stared at the document in her hands. She had been trying to comprehend it, but couldn¡¯t make out a single word through the tears that blurred her vision. ¡°Was there really no other option? H-he¡¯s your brother¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to help you,¡± Muyeol swiftly replied. ¡°But¡­ this is all my fortune. Not to mention, it¡¯ll be Hyunseo¡¯s in the future.¡± ¡°Then, just leave it. It¡¯ll be great for you, and he¡¯ll remain a good-looking guy drugged up to his eyeballs, unable to fight back and always hiding behind someone¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Muyeol!¡± Madam Kang protested. Wearing a flawless suit that perfectly fit his figure, Cha Muyeol was now the 32-year-old director of S Corp hospital, and also the managing director of S Corp¡¯s holding company. He was the very definition of perfection. Muyeol carelessly glanced at his watch. ¡°You have two minutes to make your decision. You can either give me your share of the stock or just leave the issue alone.¡± ¡°What happened to you? You have no reason to behave this way¡­¡± Madam Kang whimpered. ¡°It¡¯s about time for me to own something as well. You also acted like this before,¡± Muyeol said, his low tone sounding nice yet condescending. ¡°Still¡­¡± Fat tears rolled down Madam Kang¡¯s face. Her husband¡¯s business was on the verge of collapsing, so she had most of her shares to keep them afloat. The only thing left now was the S Corp¡¯s company stock that she had saved for her younger son, Hyunseo. Through them, she was able to earn some money. It wasn¡¯t enough for them to live luxuriously, but it allowed them to live like a normal family. And¡­ to even have the chance to wield some power in the future, she needed to have these last shares. ¡°Two minutes are over. Goodbye.¡± The hard-headed man stood up immediately. Muyeol walked past her like a quick gust of wind, and Madam Kang instinctively reached out and held onto the sleeve of his coat. ¡°Okay¡­ I will sell it, just like you asked. I mean, if it¡¯ll help you, then I will do it.¡± Muyeol pulled her hand off of his sleeve, one finger at a time. ¡°You have to say it correctly. You¡¯re not selling for my sake. You¡¯re selling to save your trashy son.¡± Madam Kang clenched her eyes shut when she heard Muyeol call her son trashy. From the moment he was born, Hyunseo had been a lovely child, unlike the cold-hearted Muyeol. Madam Kang loved him from the bottom of her heart. But her love had spoiled him rotten, and the kid quickly turned into a trouble-maker. When he got kicked out of school, it was decided that he would be sent to the United States. But once he got there, he became involved in the world of drugs. And it wasn¡¯t just once or twice. He got addicted, hard, and no one was able to pull him out of the grave he had dug for himself. His life of crime continued, and in the end, he ended up with multiple charges for assault and larceny. Madam Kang had spent a ton of money to wipe his records clean, but his last offense was too serious; he had murdered someone. Madam Kang immediately set out to hire the best lawyer out there. She couldn¡¯t allow him to go to jail. Her Hyunseo was too young, and he would die in a place like that. ¡°Okay. I understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ll sell it to you. Do you want me to sign here? Can you lend me your pen?¡± Madam Kang stuttered out. Muyeol pulled out his pen and handed it to her. As she signed on the agreement for the transfer of stocks, Madam Kang wiped her tears with the palm of her hand. When Muyeol grabbed the signed papers, she added, ¡°You¡¯re not doing the right thing. Even if you hate him¡­ he¡¯s still your younger brother. He¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°Mr. Cha said the same thing. That even if I hated him, Jaeho was still my older brother, and that I couldn¡¯t treat my older brother like that,¡± Muyeol huffed. Madam Kang¡¯s skin prickled with horror. She had completely forgotten about what Muyeol had to Jaeho. Muyeol was in his senior year when it happened. He snapped and almost beat Jaeho to death. After the incident, Jaeho moved to the United States and did not come back to Korea for several years, and everyone whispered about how the reason he could not return was that he was scared of Muyeol. That was right¡­ Muyeol was also a monster. Madam Kang overlooked it somehow, that monster-like personality of his that he had inherited from his father. No wonder he was treating his younger brother so cruelly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to him? Would it kill you to live like a normal human being? You possess so much, and at the end of the day, it¡¯s all because of me,¡± Madam Kang wailed. ¡°You and Mr. Cha are so stupid,¡± Muyeol sneered. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± ¡°I never hated your trashy son or that son of a b**tch.¡± ¡°Then, why? Why are you being so cruel?¡± Muyeol scoffed frigidly, ¡°I hate you two.¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Kang sputtered. ¡°I hate you because you never shed a single tear for my sake. And I hate Mr. Cha because he continued getting those paternity tests until I graduated from high school.¡± ¡°How can you say such things¡­ You really are a monster.¡± Muyeol laughed coldly in response. ¡°Of course. I need to live too. How else would I go on if I act like one?¡± He patted the sleeve that Madam Kang had grabbed, straightening out any wrinkles that she might have caused. ¡°Goodbye, Madam.¡± The moment he called her ¡®Madam,¡¯ she raised her voice, ¡°What? You just called me ¡®Madam¡¯? You really¡ªI can¡¯t believe you¡¯re my son!¡± ¡°You received the shares. Why didn¡¯t you raise me well?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my son! How dare you talk to me like that?¡± Muyeol faced her calmly, ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m like this, Madam.¡± ¡°Muyeol!¡± Mr. Cha was a monster. Madam Kang was an egoist. And Muyeol was a result of their union. ¡°Leave before I change my mind.¡± CH 13 That night, Madam Choi patiently waited for Muyeol. ¡°Granny, I have to tell you something,¡± he had said over the phone. And she had immediately realized what he meant. ¡°Okay, do you want to talk about it over dinner?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you then.¡± After hanging up the phone, Madam Choi had struggled to get up from the couch. She knew a day like would come eventually, when she would barely be able to move because of her weak, trembling legs. But she clenched her fists, took a few deep breaths, and finally managed to lift herself off the couch. Now, she was looking at the table filled with refreshments. Muyeol might have said he didn¡¯t have time, but that was nothing in the face of her instinct to feed him well. She had prepared several popular desserts, though she knew that Muyeol wouldn¡¯t touch any of them. ¡°I wonder if he ever eats properly,¡± Madam Choi muttered. After a certain point in his life, Muyeol stopped eating properly. When his peers differentiated themselves from him, he ate alone, and now he only consumed the necessary amount of calories, unless he was at an official occasion. ¡°Should I have prepared some candies?¡± Madam Choi pondered as she fiddled with the plates, looking a bit worried. ¡°Do you want me to buy some now? Where should I buy them from?¡± the housekeeper asked upon hearing Madam Choi. Madam Choi was lost in her thoughts. She recalled how Muyeol had brought home a bag full of candies back when he was in 7th grade. He hated sweets, which was why his actions had left her shocked. ¡°Do you like candies?¡± she had asked. Muyeol had carelessly responded, ¡°I grabbed them before this annoying girl could be super loud and cry because of them. The candies are too sweet, though. Would you like some?¡± The candies had indeed been extremely sweet, but Muyeol valued them a lot. He seemed to hate them, but he never dumped them in the trashcan and finished every piece. Madam Choi had bought the same candies for him later, but he never even touched those. Every White Day, he brought back a shopping bag full of candies without fail. And each time, he muttered the same excuse; that he took them before an annoying girl could be super loud and cry because of them. ¡°No¡­ I was just wondering,¡± Madam Choi muttered. ¡°Then¡­¡± The housekeeper didn¡¯t finish her words, but Madam Choi knew exactly what she was going to say; the housekeeper didn¡¯t want to see Muyeol. ¡°Our young master is weirdly scary,¡± the housekeeper had once said. Madam Choi partially agreed with the housekeeper. Muyeol had started living with them since he was 13, so she knew him well. The boy was quiet and calm, but also cold-hearted and spiteful. The way his eyes looked when he gazed at people¡­ They were cold, deep, and scary, to the point that Madam Choi was shaken to the core when she looked at him. ¡°I should have taken him away from his father way earlier,¡± Madam Choi said with remorse. Muyeol was Mr. Cha¡¯s son; but Mr. Cha was like a monster, he never put in the effort to understand Muyeol, or tried to be by his side. Mr. Cha was different from any of his family members, he acted just like a cruel tyrant. He only treated Muyeol as a possession, not a human. Even as she thought about it now, Madam Choi¡¯s heart pained like it was being burned. She had felt so helpless, even more so once Jaeho, Mr. Cha¡¯s second son who was born out of wedlock, started living with them. Jaeho hadn¡¯t left a good impression on her. ¡°I¡¯m so glad I¡¯m able to live in a house like this. It¡¯s all because of Dad,¡± he had said. And his words had given her goosebumps. Jaeho had pretended as if Mr. Cha was the best father in the whole world. That damn child¡­ he was not an ordinary kid, and she had noticed it right away. Soon after, she had come to learn that Muyeol had apparently harassed Jaeho, but Madam Choi never fell for the trap. She knew that Muyeol wasn¡¯t the type of person who attacked someone unless they did something to him first. He never cared about what others did. The day Muyeol had fallen sick, she was able to bring him home with her, and later Muyeol decided to separate himself from Mr. Cha and those following him. Madam Choi nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you can go home now. Thank you for today.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± the housekeeper replied. Madam Choi had to swallow the bitterness that welled up in her as she watched the housekeeper leave and remembered her reaction toward Muyeol. He was 32 now, and he was rapidly developing his power and wealth. Frigid as he was, Muyeol exhaustively pursued whatever benefited him. And he never forgave anyone. When one person dared to say to Muyeol, ¡°People say the boughs that bear most hang lowest, but I wonder when you, Director Cha, will become like that.¡± Muyeol¡¯s reply had been callous, ¡°I haven¡¯t achieved the ¡®most¡¯ yet. And do I have any reason to hang lowest? Wouldn¡¯t that only allow people to cut me off?¡± Madam Choi¡¯s thoughts shifted, she began debating whether she should prepare other refreshments or just let them be. Muyeol barely ate, and she couldn¡¯t stop worrying about his health. She wondered if something was bothering Muyeol that made him unable to eat properly. Madam Choi shook her head and walked towards her study. She entered the room and opened the safe placed in the corner to take out a document. What Muyeol wanted was S Corp¡¯s stock. CH 14 At the age of 20, Muyeol had been hired as an intern at S Corp. Attending college and interning at the same time meant that even 24 hours in a day weren¡¯t enough for him. He overworked himself to the point of having a nosebleed every morning, yet he continued to sacrifice sleep to learn more about the work. ¡°You don¡¯t have to live like this,¡± Madam Choi had begged him as she worried about him having to work all the time. Muyeol responded, ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I want to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried something bad will happen to you if you continue like this.¡± ¡°Then, so be it.¡± ¡°Muyeol, I gave birth to your father, but he became a monster. I don¡¯t want you to become like him.¡± ¡°To win a battle against a monster, I have no choice but to become a monster myself.¡± ¡°Muyeol¡­¡± ¡°Even if I have to become a monster myself, I want to win this battle. I want the corporation for myself. That¡¯s my only goal, so please don¡¯t try to stop me.¡± ¡°Alright. Fine. You¡¯re right. You have no choice but to become a monster, and it¡¯s all my fault. I wasn¡¯t able to protect you.¡± Madam Choi had admitted defeat with a frown. Mr. Cha had never given up on trying to control Muyeol. He tried to put him down with the paternity tests when Muyeol was young, and now he was trying to do so through other methods. But if Muyeol possessed Madam Choi¡¯s share of stock as well, he would be able to fight back against Mr. Cha. But if he kept acting in this manner, he would stay as a monster. And she would not be able to do anything to prevent him from becoming just like his father. So she needed to hold onto her shares as long as possible, but that wasn¡¯t so easy to do. It was a complicated, delicate matter. What would happen if Muyeol got it all in the end? What if he turned into someone worse than his father? That poor soul¡­ He had never been loved by anyone. ¡®Oh, poor Muyeol,¡¯ Madam Choi thought. Was there any way around it? Was there anything that could comfort Muyeol? Madam Choi pulled out her cellphone. She¡¯d been thinking of only one thing ever since she bumped into that kid coincidentally. Perhaps it was stupid and meaningless. It might not even work out. But she couldn¡¯t just leave Muyeol alone like that without trying to do anything to help him. Once Muyeol got ahold of the stock, she wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to find¡­ I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t delete it.¡± Madam Choi said as she anxiously went through her phone. Madam Choi always made sure to save a picture on her phone whenever she got a new one. It was a very old picture; a picture of Muyeol on the day of his junior high school graduation with the only kid who was willing to get a picture clicked with him. Madam Choi¡¯s eyes moistened as the sentiments overwhelmed her, her mind recalling the dim memories of the girl who had managed to get Muyeol to open up. She recalled the way Muyeol asked her for help that day, the memory so vivid in her mind that it felt real. ¡°Granny, I have a favor to ask you. Please save her.¡± Madam Choi couldn¡¯t believe it when she had heard the story from Muyeol. He was not a child who paid attention to others. He had been so busy thinking about his own survival, he was always planning how to live on his own. So this girl was special. Because she had managed to turn Muyeol¡¯s attention to someone other than himself. ¡°Yoon Yiyoung¡­¡± Madam Choi muttered. Madam Choi couldn¡¯t forget her name. She had been Muyeol¡¯s deskmate for a long time, and they had even attended the same junior high and high school. She always used to be by his side. Not only that, but she somehow also managed to make Muyeol eat the candies which he hated. ¡°That¡¯s right. Here it is,¡± she exclaimed. She finally found the picture. A picture of the unfriendly Muyeol standing beside Yiyoung, who wore a large smile on her face. Madam Choi beamed with joy, her smile reaching her eyes. This picture always gave her such a warm feeling; it was why she had held onto it all this time. She searched through her gallery again. It would¡¯ve been easy if she knew how to use her phone properly, but Madam Choi didn¡¯t have much skill with the technology. All she knew was how to save pictures. She paused. There it was. She found another picture, one that was taken a year ago in front of S group hospital¡¯s lobby. Madam Choi had gone there for her physical examination and coincidentally met the girl there. She could never forget her smart, bright, sparkling eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yoon Yiyoung,¡± Madam Choi muttered. Yiyoung had always been around them. She was a specialist at S Corp hospital¡¯s ER. Last year, Muyeol took the post of president of the hospital, and perhaps, he did so because of Yiyoung. Muyeol had always wanted to become the CEO of S Corp holding company and wanted complete control over it. His hands were full with executing his plans to achieve that, and the position at the hospital was only for boosting his reputation. It had nothing to do with his plans to become the CEO and could have waited until later. But Muyeol accepted it, and never left it. He managed his time well and also got promoted to director of S Corp holding company. Nobody realized that he might have wanted to be closer to Yiyoung. Madam Choi¡¯s imagination ran far, and it made her think of things akin to a sweet dream, too far-fetched to seem like reality. ¡®What if those two¡­¡¯ Madam Choi thought. According to her observations, Yiyoung was still single. Her lips curled up bitterly; she couldn¡¯t believe she was thinking like this. ¡°I¡¯m so old now,¡± she sighed. Even so, she wanted to hope for the best. She wanted to do something for Muyeol. She didn¡¯t care if she could be considered a fool for trying to cling to his past like that. ¡®Muyeol was really into her at one point, huh?¡¯ Madam Choi thought as she recalled the way Muyeol had almost beaten Jaeho to death when he dared to badmouth Yiyoung. After that incident, the two brothers turned into enemies forever. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. I have to do something,¡± she muttered, tightly clenching her phone. As Madam Choi strengthened her resolve, her eyes looking determined, the doorbell rang. Muyeol was here. CH 15 ¡°Did you already have dinner?¡± Madam Choi asked. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating,¡± Muyeol replied. She knew it. He wasn¡¯t going to eat anything this time either. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s listen to what you have to say.¡± Without the slightest bit of reluctance, Muyeol said, ¡°It¡¯s about the company stock.¡± ¡°Yes? You didn¡¯t think I would simply give it to you, did you?¡± ¡°Please tell me what you want in return, Granny.¡± His voice was composed, as if he was determined to do anything. Muyeol was displaying his willingness to do whatever it took to get his hands on the shares. It scared her, and filled her with sorrow, but it also made it easier for her to put forward her own demands. ¡°I want you to get married. If you do, then¡­¡± Muyeol did not seem the least bit surprised at the demand, as if he knew what was coming. He calmly listened to Madam Choi¡¯s suggestion. ¡°What do you think? Will you accept my offer?¡± Madam Choi asked. ¡°If I listen to you, you¡¯ll transfer all your shares to me?¡± Muyeol wanted assurance. ¡°You want the shares, right? So why don¡¯t you accept the offer?¡± ¡°If I just need to get married, then fine,¡± Muyeol¡¯s spoke in a serene voice. ¡°It¡¯ll be through a blind date, you know? I¡¯ll set it.¡± Madam Choi was planning to set him up on a blind date with Yiyoung. If Yiyoung refused, she would tempt her with something she wouldn¡¯t be able to deny to make her sit in front of Muyeol. If she needed to, Madam Choi was willing to use her power to accomplish this. But Muyeol stared at Madam Choi in silence, and the look on his face made her feel nervous. Just to be sure, she asked, ¡°Are you, by any chance, seeing someone?¡± Muyeol continued to look at her, and Madam Choi squinted her eyes. She had assumed he was looking at her, but maybe he was not. She waited a while longer, and finally realized that Muyeol was staring at something else entirely. She wondered if her suggestion made Muyeol think of Yiyoung. In fact, she hoped it did. There were plenty of good matches for him, but she wished for him to be with Yoon Yiyoung. He would live well with someone he had feelings for. ¡®Oh, darn. You¡¯re too old now, Choi Kyunja. Thinking that there¡¯s only one more thing you wish for until your death¡­ Definitely too old. But still¡­¡¯ Madam Choi thought. She only wished for Muyeol¡¯s happiness. She would want nothing else if she was on her death bed if it meant that Muyeol would live happily. While Madam Choi plotted to make Muyeol happy, the man in question was lost deep in his thoughts. ¡°Are you, by any chance, seeing someone?¡± The moment his grandmother asked the question, Muyeol thought of her. At one point in his life, being near her allowed him to still be a normal child. Yoon Yiyoung. Thoughts of her filled his mind, each one more vivid than the other. * During the time Muyeol was in his junior high school¡­ ¡®She¡¯s like a fly. No matter how pretty and mysterious its iridescent blue color might look, a fly will remain a fly. And no matter how cute and elegant she might be, she¡¯s broke. Just like how a fly cannot stay away from a pile of dung, Yiyoung cannot stay put without poking her nose into others¡¯ business¡­ She¡¯s so nosy. She doesn¡¯t even come from a wealthy family, but still has the courage to start a fight by punching someone in order to protect herself. Her parents don¡¯t even work at an office, but she¡¯s so proud of them. She¡¯s never been on a trip abroad, but knows so much about them that it¡¯s as if she¡¯s visited the places multiple times. ¡®She¡¯s so short, but she holds her back straight so she looks a bit taller. When she puts her hair up into a ponytail, it exposes her ears and she looks really cute. Her bright eyes look so experienced, as if they¡¯ve seen many places around the world. ¡®But she¡¯s still a fly. She has nothing, and her parents¡¯ careers are not great. She hasn¡¯t even been to Jeju Island yet. I really hate her. I hate it when she talks to me and looks at me. I don¡¯t even like the fact that we have to breathe the same air. And the only reason I¡¯m writing about her again is because she sat down next to me,¡¯ he had written. Muyeol snapped his diary shut in a fuss. ¡°What is it that¡¯s making you close the diary like that?¡± Yoon Yiyoung, the fly, asked him. Muyeol scoffed arrogantly and ignored her. He didn¡¯t even feel the need to respond to her. There was a reason why he wrote his diary entries at school. There was no privacy at home. He was placed under strict surveillance; there were many people keeping eyes on him, though now he was living with Madam Choi, and he trusted no one except her. CH 16 Muyeol firmly believed that human beings only existed to sell their souls in exchange for money. Writing and keeping his diary at home would be an act of suicide; the hired help at home would tattle. And that¡¯s why he left his diary in the school, further ensuring its safety by putting an extra thick lock on the locker he kept it in. ¡°Whatever that was about, I won¡¯t look at your diary, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Yiyoung tried to act friendly. But Muyeol was going to hide it from her sight regardless. He frowned and expressed his discomfort by staring at his desk in silence on purpose. Yiyoung hung her bag on the hook attached to the desk and left to find someone else whose business she could poke her nose into. She always acted like she knew everything, even going as far as wiping the blackboard clean even though she hadn¡¯t been asked to do so. ¡®Yeah, yeah. Work harder. That¡¯s the only way you can survive,¡¯ Muyeol thought as he watched her clean the blackboard. Then, he opened his diary again. ¡®Shitty Yoon is here again. Today, she¡¯s wearing her hair in pigtails, so her head looks smaller. With the way she meddles in others¡¯ business, her self-esteem must be as small as her head. What else did I expect?¡¯ he wrote. His head jerked up, and he stopped writing when he heard a loud laugh. Muyeol didn¡¯t know what she found so funny, but he watched as she laughed, her eyes lifting into the shape of small crescents in delight. He tried observing the surroundings, but his eyes landed back on Yiyoung. With the warmth her laugh brought him, he thought he was hearing the sun itself. It was like the small tinkles of the sun rays shattering, spreading their bright, golden dust all over the place. Muyeol turned to his diary again, filled with his thoughts penned down in the black ink. He hadn¡¯t finished writing today¡¯s entry, all because of Shitty Yoon. He decided to stop and put the diary away in his locker, making sure it was secure by locking it properly. Muyeol huffed, his lips twisted up in a sarcastic smile. He was expecting it to be another loud day filled with that fly¡¯s annoying buzz. *** Muyeol looked straight ahead as he walked. He didn¡¯t care who was near him. He simply moved ahead, not paying any attention to others. All the other kids moved out of his way. They always avoided him because they were afraid. The fear had developed in them after they watched Muyeol beat up Jaeho on the first day of junior high school. When they started going to the same school, Jaeho began to approach Muyeol in front of everyone, pretending like he was a nice older brother. So Muyeol beat him up, and ever since then Jaeho was labeled as the pitiful, angelic brother. And that¡¯s exactly what Jaeho wanted. His habit of acting like the victim hadn¡¯t changed. This incident was no different. However, since their awful relationship had been revealed to the whole school, Jaeho couldn¡¯t use Muyeol¡¯s name and pretend as if they had always been on good terms. After that incident, Muyeol was given a new nickname by the students. For a 14-year-old, it was a pretty fancy nickname. They called him ¡®Supercilious Muyeol¡¯ or ¡®Brazen-faced Muyeol¡¯, the shameless fellow who controlled everything with money. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare say anything to him directly. He was the heir of S Corp, after all. Muyeol had decided to attend this junior high school because there were no other options. It was the best school out of all the elite private junior high schools. Besides, if he had no other choice but to compete against Jaeho, then he considered it better to compete while attending the same school as him. Who knew what Jaeho would plot behind his back. Muyeol would rather he knew what was coming instead of remaining oblivious to Jaeho¡¯s plans to attack him and letting him get the upper hand. His fast, firm steps came to a sudden stop when a girl blocked his way. Muyeol looked at the exhausted girl, who seemed as if she was out of breath from running. ¡°Why do you walk so fast? I almost tripped on the stairs while trying to follow you,¡± she complained. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Muyeol wondered as he silently stared at her. Yiyoung lifted her head, one hand moving to wipe the sweat off her forehead. Muyeol squinted his eyes, carefully observing her figure. ¡®Huh? What happened to her pigtails?¡¯ Her hairstyle had been perfect, not a single strand moving out of place despite the long day, but now it was an absolute mess, like it had been forcefully tugged at. His eyes widened in shock. One of her cheeks was bright red. Someone had slapped her. His eyes narrowed as he silently questioned what happened. ¡®What happened, Shitty Yoon? Did you get into a fight?¡¯ Muyeol wanted to ask. His eyes silently tried to probe an answer before Yiyoung opened her bag and pulled out a notebook with a black cover. ¡°I got it back because it seemed important to you,¡± she said, one hand stretched out to return the notebook to him. Muyeol¡¯s gaze fell on the object in her hand and his eyes trembled slightly, brows rising in faint shock. It was his diary, the one he had locked away in the school locker in his classroom. It was here, in front of him. That meant¡­ someone broke into his locker, and Muyeol knew exactly who it was. There was only one person capable of doing such a thing. Jaeho had probably thought that no one would be in the classroom. Unfortunately for him, Shitty Yoon must have seen him. Her hair was all messy and her cheek was red¡­ ¡®Darn it¡­ This is so annoying,¡¯ Muyeol thought, his brows furrowed into a cold frown. ¡°Here. Take it,¡± Yiyoung urged, not caring much about Muyeol¡¯s expressions. Muyeol reached out and took the diary from her. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then.¡± Yiyoung turned around and walked away, not even waiting for him to say thanks. Muyeol watched her back disappear into the distance before turning around with a violent force. The rough action forced him to bump into someone¡¯s shoulder. The person cursed without looking up at who they had bumped into. ¡°Look where you¡¯re¡ª¡± The person couldn¡¯t finish his words when they finally realized they were talking to Muyeol. But Muyeol didn¡¯t care. He simply pushed the random student away and started walking. This reaction of his had never happened before. The usual Muyeol would have pinned them down with his unique, contemptuous stare that could almost kill someone and then would have dusted off his clothes, trying to get their scent off himself. But this time, he continued down his path, too busy to care about anything else. * * * The door creaked open to reveal Jaeho, who looked at Muyeol as if he was waiting for him to appear. ¡°You really came? It¡¯s so hard to see your face these days,¡± Jaeho said, a huge smile gracing his face. People often said that one can¡¯t spit at a smiling face, but today, the world witnessed Muyeol¡¯s fist land on Jaeho¡¯s smiling face. Muyeol threw himself forward to close the distance between them and swiftly threw a punch. Jaeho¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant, his cheeks turning bright red. But Muyeol wasn¡¯t satisfied. One punch wasn¡¯t enough for him. So, he threw another one. ¡°Ouch! Why are you being so violent?¡± Jaeho shrieked as he fell to the floor. His question sounded so ridiculous to Muyeol that he didn¡¯t bother responding, choosing to stare at him instead. ¡°I was worried because I heard you had become mute. That¡¯s why I came here, gosh!¡± Jaeho frantically explained. Muyeol¡¯s eyes landed on the wrench lying on the floor. This jerk already knew what his target was when he came here. Jaeho was excellent at digging up information, and he deceived everyone with that sweet smile of his. And in that moment, Muyeol felt his heart calm down slightly, as if a cool, pleasant breeze had touched it. Yoon Yiyoung¡­ Jaeho¡¯s killer smile didn¡¯t work on her. CH 17 ¡°Oh, you see¡­ I was simply curious about what was going on in my mute brother¡¯s head,¡± Jaeho said with a smile, noticing Muyeol¡¯s gaze on the wrench. He stood up, dusting off his clothes before continuing, ¡°Would I have needed to go this far if you didn¡¯t act so awfully? We might live separately, but I¡¯m still your older brother, yet you don¡¯t treat me as one. I¡¯m worried about you, that¡¯s all.¡± At Muyeol¡¯s lack of response, Jaeho smiled cunningly. ¡°Why are you refusing to speak all of a sudden? Are you that desperate for your father¡¯s attention?¡± To think Jaeho was the one saying that¡­ He was talking about Muyeol being desperate for their father¡¯s attention when it was actually he who craved it. Jaeho perched himself on top of a desk. ¡°Oh no! Unfortunately, Father has no interest in you whatsoever. My grades are too fabulous for him to give you any attention. He told me to learn the business under him once I start going to high school. You know what that means, right?¡± Muyeol continued to listen to him silently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m the one receiving all of Father¡¯s love, but you refusing to speak like this is so extreme, you know? You¡¯ll be considered a burden, but anyway¡­¡± Jaeho jumped down from the desk and stood in front of the mirror, observing his face with a smile. ¡°Oh no! There¡¯s a mark on my face. And this is the second time, too. Soon, it¡¯ll be three strikes, and you¡¯ll be out. Isn¡¯t our father so scary? Though, I¡¯ll obviously defend you. You already know how Father is.¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer as he scoffed. No one knew Mr. Cha¡¯s nature better than Muyeol; they were so similar, after all. Now that he had hurt Jaeho, Muyeol knew what would come next. Even though he was living with Madam Choi now, Muyeol wasn¡¯t free from Mr. Cha¡¯s clutches. Whenever he was summoned by Mr. Cha, Muyeol had to show up at his house. If he didn¡¯t, then Madam Choi would have to suffer instead. Going to that house meant being subjected to physical and verbal abuse, but Muyeol was not afraid of Mr. Cha. Because he never saw him as a human, only a monster. The monster was just being a monster, was what he would think. Jaeho stood in front of Muyeol, looking right into his eyes as he tried to provoke him. ¡°Was that her? The nosy psycho? She¡¯s exactly like they said, someone who slogs her guts out for someone else¡¯s sake.¡± There was only one reason Muyeol still hadn¡¯t left the classroom and stood there listening to Jaeho spout his nonsense. It was because of Yoon Yiyoung. A nervous shiver went down Muyeol¡¯s spine. Yoon Yiyoung was such an idiot. She should have just ignored Jaeho. Now she¡¯d gone and dug her own grave by being so meddlesome. At that moment, Muyeol realized why Jaeho had acted so recklessly with Yiyoung. He looked down on her so much that he didn¡¯t even mind revealing the true nature that he had hidden so desperately from the others. Muyeol suppressed his rage. He knew he shouldn¡¯t react to Jaeho¡¯s words, especially now. If he did, then Yiyoung would get into trouble. A blazing inferno burned his heart, his eyes turning red with fury. Muyeol clenched his teeth as he looked at Jaeho. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare touch Yiyoung, or you¡¯ll find out who¡¯s really going to be in trouble.¡¯ Jaeho grinned at him. ¡°You feel grateful, right?¡± He walked past Muyeol and left the room, and as soon as the sound of his footsteps disappeared into the distance, Muyeol ran a hand through his hair in frustration. That Shitty Yoon¡¯s meddlesome nature would land her into trouble. Muyeol shoved the diary in his bag and walked away. He needed to go to the staff room and find out where Shitty Yoon lived. Even though it was annoying¡­ he felt the need to do it. ¡®Shitty Yoon. What an idiot you are,¡¯ thought Muyeol. *** The plastic wrapper crinkled under her fingers as Yiyoung opened a packet of ramen noodles to eat for dinner. She carefully emptied the packet of soup base into the pot, shaking it to ensure that not a speck of powder was left behind. ¡®We have to go see Mom in three days. He¡¯ll be back by then, right?¡¯ she thought. The ramen would only last her for three more days. A sigh escaped from her lips, and Yiyoung promptly shut her mouth. She still had the money she earned from the part-time job, so she could just buy more. But it had been a while since she last saw her father. He was working in the suburbs at every waking moment so he could pay for her mother¡¯s medical bills. Yiyoung¡¯s mother was battling cancer. They were hopeful at first. Since the tumor had been discovered in its beginning stages, the doctors were positive she would bounce back quickly. Everyone believed in her recovery. But the tumors turned malignant and spread quickly. If one was removed, another took its place just as easily. The process had been repeated so many times that it caused her immune system to break down, to the point that she could not return home. But Joongo did not give up; he worked hard to be able to provide the best medical treatments for her mother. ¡°Darn it, it hurts,¡± Yiyoung muttered as she rubbed her face, her thoughts suddenly shifting to what happened at school earlier today. CH 18 She had noticed someone walk into the classroom with a wrench in his hand. And she could only stare at the psycho in shock, her unblinking eyes taking in what he was trying to do. ¡°What are you looking at? Mind your own business,¡± Jaeho had said. She had debated whether to walk away from the scene or not. She knew who he was: Cha Jaeho, a 9th grader, and also Muyeol¡¯s older brother. On the first day of school, he was beaten up by Muyeol in front of everyone. And that was how she had come to know about the relationship between the two. The half-brothers were opposites, like an angel and a devil. The kids claimed that Jaeho loved Muyeol dearly, but the angelic Jaeho always lost against the devilish Muyeol. ¡®But why does the older brother have a wrench with him?¡¯ she had wondered. It was at that moment that she heard a loud bang. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened, refusing to blink even once. Jaeho had struck the lock on Muyeol¡¯s locker. ¡®Oh my goodness¡­ What should I do? Do I have to interfere?¡¯ Yiyoung had wondered. Yiyoung always felt like her relationship with Muyeol was formed by fate. She believed that it was predetermined that they would go to the same junior high. And to think they even ended up in the same class and became deskmates again¡­ Muyeol barely spoke, and he was unbelievably arrogant. He never opened his mouth, even during a class. But he was capable of looking down on someone with just a glance. He always ate alone, and if someone accidentally bumped into him, he would dust off his clothes as if they were filthy and move on. Muyeol was so eccentric; she had never seen anyone ignore others so much. She couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of adult he would grow up to be. That was why Yiyoung always kept her distance from him. She was confident that she could become good friends with anyone, except Muyeol. She didn¡¯t want to be his friend, especially when all he did was glare at her. So she had kept her distance until she saw him writing in that diary of his. Just then, another bang resounded. Her heart jumped, startled by the sudden sound. When the wrench clanked against the lock again, Yiyoung found herself stepping in, not even aware of what she was doing. ¡°Why are you breaking into someone else¡¯s locker?¡± she had asked. ¡°Butt out,¡± Jaeho had snapped. He, a freshman, was the most popular kid in the school. He was known for his good grades, excellent personality, and being empathetic, but¡­ ¡°Stop now!¡± she raised her voice to stop him. ¡°That was when he finally deigned a response. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know who I am? This is my brother¡¯s locker, and siblings share everything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. You should stop. If you don¡¯t, I will go ahead and tell our teacher right away.¡± But Jaeho had pretended to not hear her and continued to dig through the locker. When he pulled out a black diary, Yiyoung recognized it right away. It belonged to Muyeol. She had seen him writing in it one early morning when she had ended up going to school earlier than usual this one day. He had looked so different that day, completely unlike his usual arrogant self. It made her realize that one really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Jaeho had suddenly closed the distance between them, the black diary in one hand and the wrench in another. It was so scary. Her heart pounded so hard it felt like it was going to explode, and she had been unable to move a single inch as Jaeho smiled down at her. She then understood why he was so popular in school. Jaeho had a beautiful smile. But only his smile was pretty, the words that had spilled from his mouth were not. ¡°Okay. Tell the teacher and I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You must be Yoon Yiyoung. I¡¯ll remember this.¡± So Jaeho knew who she was. No one in this school did not know her; she always sat next to Muyeol, after all. ¡°You¡¯re an upperclassman, Cha Jaeho from 9th grade, right? I¡¯ll report you, but if you return the diary, I¡¯ll let Muyeol deal with your punishment,¡± Yiyoung had warned him. She had heard the sound of the air whooshing first. Her ear felt numb, and her vision spun so quickly that she stumbled. Jaeho had slapped her, and the pain only increased when he grabbed her by the hair. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Jaeho had tugged her hair, the force so immense and painful that her eyes watered. Rage had built up easily within Yiyoung then. ¡°Who do you think you are? You lunatic!¡± She screamed and launched a fist at Jaeho¡¯s gut. When she had started looking for a part-time job after entering junior high school, her friendly personality and huge smile landed her a decent job at the MMA gym, where she cleaned the gym every night. She was too young to be officially working, so she was asked to say that she was a pupil if anybody asked. The instructor adored her, and he had taught her some self-defense skills. She was actually taught several skills, they never seemed to work out when she tried them in actual situations. She decided to ask to be taught a killer move, like God¡¯s touch, something that would take down others in one move. Fortunately, her weak punch had started Jaeho, so she was able to snatch the diary from him and run away. As she bolted down the hallway, other students had eyed her weirdly. She was focused on catching up to Muyeol, but then¡­ Yiyoung¡¯s mind came back to the present. ¡®Shoot, those two brothers are the same, huh? One¡¯s violent and the other always forgets to say a simple thanks.¡¯ She let out a deep sigh. ¡®I¡¯ve got to be careful, huh?¡¯ Jaeho seemed like he was out of his mind. She couldn¡¯t believe how quickly he had slapped her. From the look of things, it was obvious that he was looking down on her. ¡®He was just lucky to be born with a silver spoon in his mouth, how dare he look down on me! Shit!¡¯ It was a good thing that she had instinctively turned her face when he hit her. If his punch had landed directly on her face, with the amount of strength Jaeho had used, her nose would have shattered into pieces. At that disturbing thought, Yiyoung tried to think of ways to protect herself in the future. ¡®If Dad were here, I would have just asked him to do something about it.¡¯ Yiyoung sighed once again. CH 19 ¡®But what¡¯s the point of mentioning it to Dad? It¡¯ll only make him sad,¡¯ she thought. All she could do was persevere. She could either keep a low profile at school and avoid being seen by him, or she could pick a fight with him like a crazy person. Yiyoung thought about it, and soon her face brightened as she made her decision. ¡®Let¡¯s just be crazy. Why should I become invisible because of him? Only another psycho could fight against a psycho like him.¡¯ No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t just sit still and wait for him to attack her, knowing that if she became a sitting duck, then it would only become worse. She needed to become stronger. Hot steam condensed into droplets as it touched her face. As the water boiled, she put the dry noodles into the pot containing the soup base that she had so painstakingly emptied into it. After five minutes, her meal would be ready. ¡°I wish I had something else to eat.¡± Yiyoung licked her lips, fantasizing about all the tasty meals she wanted to devour. It was a good thing that her school provided lunch. The meals were always delicious, so mouth-watering that she wished could have all her meals at the school cafeteria. The food was nutritious too, so she would also grow taller if she could do so. ¡°I must learn some killer moves from the instructor soon,¡± Yiyoung muttered as she stirred the pot. Soon, the ramen was cooked, and she served it on a plate on the portable dining table along with a plate of kimchi. But just as she was about to take the first bite, her cell phone rang. Yiyoung couldn¡¯t help the smile that bloomed on her face. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Yiyoung, are you doing well?¡± her father asked. She giggled like a small child. ¡°Of course! Who am I? Am I not your daughter? But, Dad, where are you? Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°I did. What about you?¡± ¡°Oh, I ate with my friend,¡± Yiyoung said nonchalantly as she poked around the plate of ramen in front of her. There was no need for her to mention how lonely she was; it would just worry him. However, Joongho wouldn¡¯t be deceived so easily. He already knew that she had done no such thing, yet he decided not to push it further. ¡°Hey, Yiyoung¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°This time¡­ I¡¯ll have to stay in the suburbs for a while,¡± his hesitant voice echoed through the phone speaker. At this rate, she would forget his face. She desperately needed him by her side, but she held back. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re having a tough time making money, huh?¡± Her father chuckled. ¡°You sound like an old lady.¡± Yiyoung smiled. The food was starting to grow cold, but she didn¡¯t mind it one bit; talking to her father was much more important to her. It filled the void inside her with warmth, and she needed this warmth to keep going. ¡°Yiyoung,¡± her father¡¯s calm voice grabbed her attention. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you remember my friend, Sangsu? The one you used to call your uncle? He used to come over to our house pretty often.¡± ¡°Uncle? Sangsu?¡± She was not familiar with the name. ¡°No, I don¡¯t really remember.¡± ¡°Oh, Sangsu would be upset if he heard that. He was really fond of you when you were little,¡± said her father, voice tinged with nostalgia. Yiyoung tilted her head in confusion. She usually had a good memory. It was weird that she couldn¡¯t recall who this Sangsu was. ¡°What about him, though?¡± ¡°He called me recently. Turns out he actually lives close by. He found out about our situation and is going to look after you whenever I can¡¯t come home. I just wanted to give you a heads up. He doesn¡¯t exactly look the friendliest, so¡­¡± her father explained. No, she could not recall who her dad was talking about. Not even the faintest memory popped up in her mind. ¡°How old was I when I met him?¡± Yiyoung questioned. ¡°You were two years old.¡± ¡°Dad. Stop lying,¡± she said sternly. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Just don¡¯t be startled by his looks when you meet him. He¡¯s not a criminal, I promise. He and I are really close. You¡¯re only thirteen, so I¡¯d feel much better if there was someone to look after you when I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing fine by myself.¡± ¡°I know. But you¡¯re all alone, and sometimes I can¡¯t go to sleep because I¡¯m so worried about your safety.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Yiyoung poked at the ramen again. ¡°Fine. I know you¡¯re lying, but I¡¯ll let you fool me this time.¡± Joongho fell silent for a moment, then smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you fool me once too. You¡¯re actually having ramen for dinner, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yiyoung only huffed in response. ¡°I ordered a bunch of things for you, so don¡¯t just eat ramen all the time, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how good ramen is? But now they¡¯ve become soggy because of you, Dad.¡± Her father laughed. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll call you soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re coming home in three days, right? We have to see Mom.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t be startled when I meet Sangsu who looks like a criminal.¡± ¡°Yiyoung¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hang up. Aren¡¯t you just going to cry again,¡± she teased. ¡°Hey! Dad is allowed to be emotional, too.¡± ¡°Is that so? Okay,¡± Yiyoung joked around like always, trying to put on a front. Her father wouldn¡¯t cry in front of her, no matter what. But she could still feel them, those silent tears falling from his eyes as he held back sobs. ¡°Let¡¯s just hang in there for a bit longer,¡± said her dad. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ¡°Enjoy the ramen!¡± ¡°They turned soggy because of you, Dad! It¡¯s enough to serve two people now!¡± she complained again. ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± Joongho insisted, causing Yiyoung to huff indignantly in response. ¡°I¡¯ll call you again soon. Stay safe,¡± said her father, his voice tinged with affection and concern. ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung replied, and then hung up the phone. She finally started eating the soggy ramen noodles. It was still good and the kimchi was a perfect combination. For now, this was enough for her. Joongho had ordered more food for her, and she couldn¡¯t wait to try something other than ramen. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to taste them! And I don¡¯t have to spend any more money on food now,¡¯ she thought. CH 20 Two days later¡­ Yiyoung got ready early for school, just like always. She skipped down the narrow stairs leading to the entrance and left the house before walking toward an alley. Suddenly, a voice called out from behind, ¡°Wow, Yoon Yiyoung. You¡¯re all grown up now!¡± Yiyoung immediately stepped back in fear. The man in front of her had short hair, and his shoulders and hands were bulging with muscles. His eyes were so scarily calm. The man scratched his head awkwardly at Yiyoung¡¯s reaction. ¡°It¡¯s sad that you don¡¯t recognize me. I used to take care of you a lot, you know? I spoke to your father recently. Did he not tell you anything yet?¡± Yiyoung narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Uncle Sangsu?¡± She didn¡¯t remember him. Well, of course she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize someone she had met when she was just two years old, still¡­ ¡°Yeah, you punk! It¡¯s Uncle Sangsu! You¡¯ve grown up a lot¡­¡± the man said excitedly. But the man seemed friendly enough. She relaxed as she observed his affectionate behavior, she even felt sorry for being scared of him. ¡°How could I remember whom I met when I was only two?¡± Yiyoung trailed off. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right,¡± the man muttered, ¡°Are you headed to your school?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man lifted his hand and pointed toward a row of houses. ¡°I live there.¡± Yiyoung followed his finger. It was hard to figure out which house he was pointing at, there were just so many of them. But his eyes scared her so much that she didn¡¯t ask him to specify. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now,¡± the man repeated, ¡°If you need any help, let me know, okay? I might not be as helpful as your father, but I can take care of you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just like her father had said, the man looked like a criminal. She had never seen such violence in someone¡¯s eyes, just his aura would be enough to make people flee. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going,¡± Yiyoung said politely. ¡°Have fun at school.¡± The man waved. ¡°I will,¡± she replied just before she disappeared from his sight. The man pulled out his phone and sent a text as soon as Yiyoung left. ¡°I just met her. She was on her way to school. It didn¡¯t seem like she believed what Mr. Yoon told her, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡± He received a response right away. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything when it¡¯s over. Just make sure to keep her safe.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ensure her safety,¡± the man replied. Sangsu was actually the owner of a personal security guard company, and one of the jobs his company often received was following victims of bullying by pretending to be their relatives and protecting them. The previous night, Sangsu had received a request to protect Yiyoung, and the person behind it had asked the company for their best service. So Sangsu himself took up the case. His facial features were scary, so he was the best option to handle a case like this. The requestor had even paid more than the necessary amount, so Sangsu saw no reason to deny the request. ¡®Well then, should I start now?¡¯ Sangsu thought as he geared himself for work. * * * Muyeol took his phone and carelessly grabbed the school jacket. Like he always did, he took one last look at his bedroom, making sure to remember where and how each thing was placed. He had done it so many times that it took him no effort to remember it now. After a seemingly casual glance, Muyeol locked the room and went down the stairs. With each step he descended, Muyeol recalled the abusive words that were thrown at the night before. Mr. Cha had suddenly summoned Muyeol in the middle of the night. Madam Choi dropped him off at Mr. Cha¡¯s house, but she couldn¡¯t help him any more than that, simply because Muyeol refused her support. Madam Choi had sighed then. ¡°What should I do with that jerk! Why can¡¯t he just leave the child alone!¡± Muyeol had only wordlessly blocked Madam Choi from angrily entering the house and shut the door behind him. Her heart was not in a good condition, and entering Mr. Cha¡¯s house would only make her feel worse. He didn¡¯t want to lose. She was the only one on his side, and he wanted her to stay with him forever. Madam Choi decided not to return home and chose to wait outside for Muyeol. And it was a good thing, too. Because when Muyeol came back outside, he had no strength left in him. The endless verbal and physical abuse had knocked him down. And the only reason he could come back home yesterday was that Madam Choi was there to help him. Muyeol bent down to wear his shoes, the thoughts about last night fading away when Madam Choi appeared behind him. ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay home today?¡± she asked. Muyeol shook his head. The image of Shitty Yoon¡¯s hideously bruised face to his mind. He needed to take care of something. Madam Choi straightened the wrinkle in his clothes. ¡°You really are something else. I told you not to get involved with Jaeho. Just ignore him. You don¡¯t want to become like him.¡± ¡®Ignore him? I don¡¯t want to. That won¡¯t change anything. Why do I have to live as the victim? No, I need to become stronger so they can¡¯t do anything,¡¯ Muyeol said to himself as he looked Madam Choi in the eye. Madam Choi was startled when Muyeol faced her. The expression on his face was so different. Usually, his face would be impassive, but today, he was smiling at her! The sight was so sweet it made her tear up. Muyeol nodded and left the house, his legs stumbling over themselves as he walked. He felt dizzy, and his head spun. It looked like he had a fever. The stress had gotten to him again. And the abuse he had endured last night only made it worse. There was no strength left in his body. The painkillers wouldn¡¯t work on him; he had long since become immune to them. All he could do now was wait for the fever to break on its own. Muyeol sneered, feeling bitter inside. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know why, but his gut told him that today would be a nightmare. But then he heard Yiyoung¡¯s voice and immediately felt better. His lips curled up again, but this time into a soft smile. ¡°Hi, guys,¡± Shitty Yoon said when she entered the class. Muyeol looked at her cheeks. Her skin was bruised, but it looked relatively fine. That relieved him. She didn¡¯t seem athletic, but it looked like she had avoided Jaeho¡¯s punch. He had purchased topical medications for her. So when Yiyoung left her seat, he secretly put them in her desk drawer. CH 21 Yiyoung left the school feeling uncomfortable. Something didn¡¯t sit right with her, and she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. She couldn¡¯t even understand what this weird feeling was. It felt like her stomach was turning. Perhaps she was simply too nervous? After all, she had been on her toes the whole day because of her encounter with Jaeho. She knew what would happen if the wealthy, ill-tempered brats in her school decided to rage. The result would be so serious that it would deserve to be on the news headlines. Jaeho was the renowned, angelic student who all the kids wanted to be friends with. If something bad were to happen, then nobody would be on her side. Fortunately, school was over, and nothing bad had happened. Everything was the same as always, except Muyeol, who did nothing but slump over his desk and sleep all day. It seemed that she had been nervous for no reason. The more distance she put between herself and the school, the more she was able to calm down, finally allowing her aching, stiff shoulders to relax. ¡®It was a fight between two brothers¡­ Did I make a mistake by interfering in it? Do I meddle too much in others¡¯ business? Perhaps the news about all the violence influenced me, and I ended up viewing Jaeho as a criminal when he actually was not? Will this incident make people think that Muyeol and I are involved with each other?¡¯ thought Yiyoung. She suddenly stopped in the middle of the road and stomped her foot. ¡®Nope. That¡¯s not it. He is a criminal. Why would he slap my face so hard if he wasn¡¯t? That stupid jerk!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s still too early to relax. Things won¡¯t be fine just after one day. I need to be alert for the next few days. What he did was simply too much.¡¯ She started walking again. She expected to find out more about Jaeho¡¯s true nature within the next few days. Did he treat her that way simply because he got violently mad in the moment, or was he a naturally cruel person? Suddenly, she remembered that the boy who sat next to her in school hadn¡¯t thanked her, although she did find topical medications in her desk¡¯s drawer. ¡°Did you put these in here?¡± she had asked Muyeol, holding out the medicine she had found in her desk. Muyeol lifted his head from the desk to look at her for a brief moment before swiftly turning away, as if he had just seen an ugly monster. ¡®Or was it someone else?¡¯ she had wondered. But that didn¡¯t seem likely. When she had been chatting with the others in the morning, none of them seemed to care about her face. So she was sure Muyeol was the one who put the medicine there. ¡°Thank you for these,¡± she had told him, but Muyeol didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Are you ever going to ever thank me for what I did for you?¡± Muyeol had waved his hand in return, dismissing her question. It stung when she put the ointment on her face, but the medicine seemed to be working well. She guessed it had been his way of expressing gratitude. ¡°If the diary is that important to him, he should have hid it better,¡± Yiyoung muttered. Muyeol must have been arrogant if he did not expect that someone would have the guts to look for his possessions. But it made sense. No one cared about him at school. Even today, when Muyeol had slept through all the classes, none of the teachers said anything. Yiyoung sighed. ¡°The adults are more problematic.¡± She wondered what she would have done had she been his teacher. It was at that moment a voice called out to her, ¡°You¡¯re going home now?¡± Yiyoung almost tripped from the shock. And it wasn¡¯t just her, everyone around her was shocked by the sudden appearance of a gangster-like man. Sangsu rubbed his face awkwardly, wanting to escape from all the attention he had accidentally grabbed. He lifted the shopping bag hanging from his hand. ¡°I was just passing by,¡± Sangsu tried explaining himself to Yiyoung. ¡°You surprised me.¡± Yiyoung held a hand to her chest. ¡°Are you on your way home?¡± he asked again. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I was on my way home too.¡± Yiyoung didn¡¯t know how to reply. She slowly walked behind him, scared out of her wits, trying to look for the perfect opportunity to escape. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll leave. I can understand. Some people are scared of me because of my looks,¡± Sangu said gently. ¡®No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to make him feel that way¡­¡¯ she thought. She walked faster, falling into step beside Sangsu. ¡°I don¡¯t want to judge anyone simply based on how they look.¡± Sangsu looked at Yiyoung in awe, amazed by what she just said. She didn¡¯t sound like a 14-year-old at all. But Yiyoung mistook it for a glare, so she added, ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ I know I was rude.¡± Sangsu chuckled. The girl beside him was such a bright child. He had received requests from all kinds of people during his career, but it was his first time protecting such a precious child. It was difficult to describe the kind of girl she was. But she was special, and Sangsu knew she would grow up to be someone important in the future. His work allowed him to meet many people, and out of all of them, she had the brightest eyes. According to the person who requested protection for her, the girl seemed like she was stuck in an awful situation, yet she didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered by it. ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself rude. You aren¡¯t rude, because rude kids don¡¯t admit their faults. I was just surprised to hear a young child like you say something so mature. So this is why your dad only had endless praises for you, huh?¡± Sangsu smiled. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened, head snapping to look at Sangsu. She didn¡¯t expect someone with such a scary face to say such words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, noticing her reaction. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t expect to receive a compliment.¡± Sangsu burst into laughter. The girl was so cute; he wished to have a niece just like her. ¡°Despite how I look, I¡¯m a bit of an emotional person.¡± Yiyoung giggled and apologized immediately. She truly had been rude this time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t nice of me to say that.¡± ¡°Yeah, you should feel sorry. I¡¯m hurt.¡± Sangsu might as well have pouted. CH 22 Yiyoung smiled when he said he was hurt because of her. It was exactly what Joongho used to say to her. She believed it now, that Sangsu and her father were close friends. She was able to trust him a little more after that. ¡®That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way Dad would lie to me about it. I just couldn¡¯t remember him, and that¡¯s fine,¡¯ she thought. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful from now on,¡± she told Sangsu. Her bright attitude brought a smile to Sangsu¡¯s face. Having to live alone must have been so scary, but the kid seemed like she was used to it. She knew exactly what to do, and just like that, she must have been protecting herself all this while. What a smart kid. Then Sangsu remembered what the requestor had specified. ¡°She¡¯s a lonely child. Her father needs to call her and give her a heads up so she won¡¯t doubt the security. Please treat her like she¡¯s your niece. And you have to make sure you properly explain what Yiyoung is going through when you talk to her father,¡± he had said. The requestor was probably Yiyoung¡¯s Daddy-Long-Legs. Sangsu had only talked to the requestor over text, but he was able to discern that the requestor cared a lot about Yiyoung. The requestor was probably Yiyoung¡¯s benefactor. It was great that she had such a caring supporter. He assumed that Joongho must have made great connections over the years to have someone support Yiyoung in such a manner. ¡°I heard you¡¯re very smart. Which university are you planning to go to?¡± Sangsu inquired, just like uncles would ask their nieces and nephews. Normal uncles usually care about things like grades, after all. ¡°I just don¡¯t get bad grades,¡± Yiyoung replied humbly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble about your grades. Your dad praised you a lot, and he told me about your grades. You should brag about it to the whole world.¡± Yiyoung giggled cheekily. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be humble anymore. I have the highest grades among all the students!¡± As the two conversed, Muyeol watched them from a distance. He immediately recognized the man next to Yiyoung as the bodyguard he had hired for her. He observed them for a while longer, then started walking back home. He didn¡¯t like Shitty Yoon, but he at least knew he needed to give his gratitude. If Jaeho had gotten his hands on his diary, then the entire school would have been gossiping about Muyeol by now. He only took a few steps before he looked at Yiyoung again, her figure blurring into the distance as she walked further away from him. She wasn¡¯t as loud or annoying today. Something was off, and it made Muyeol feel like his day hadn¡¯t begun properly. But¡­ that was it. There was nothing special between them. * Yiyoung glanced at the empty seat next to her. Muyeol had gone to the nurse¡¯s office, his fever having hit a new high yesterday. ¡°Why did he come to school? He should have just stayed home,¡± she muttered. If he was just planning to sleep on his desk all day, then he shouldn¡¯t have come to school, or at least left the school early instead of stubbornly trying to endure it. She realized just how bad his condition was when he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and finally went to the nurse¡¯s office. The school had ended, and he still hadn¡¯t returned, so Yiyoung stayed behind to protect his belongings while everyone else went home. ¡°What should I do?¡± she muttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t mind him. Why should I worry about him? Dad and I are going to see Mom tomorrow, I should just focus on myself.¡± That was right. She was going to visit her Mom with Joongho tomorrow. Her father had already told her that he would come home in the morning. She would take a nice shower, wear her favorite dress, and go see her mother, and she couldn¡¯t wait. Her mother was struggling between life and death¡­ and the least Yiyoung could do was assure her that she was living well. She wanted to make her mother want to see her daughter do her best and awaken a strong will to live inside her. Yiyoung looked around the empty classroom; by now, everyone was probably attending their private lessons. She looked at Muyeol¡¯s bag, and it almost felt like the bag was staring right back at her, silently begging her to protect it. ¡®I hate myself for being like this.¡¯ Yiyoung groaned in frustration. ¡®But what if Jaeho takes his bag again and digs through it? Argh, whatever! It¡¯s Muyeol¡¯s business anyway.¡¯ Yiyoung ignored the imaginary cries of the bag and the classroom, seemingly determined¡­ until she returned to grab Muyeol¡¯s bag. She sighed. ¡®One day¡­ I will get into huge trouble for caring too much about others¡¯ business.¡¯ * * * Muyeol exhaled a hot puff of breath, trying to relax by closing his eyes. This time, his episode of fever seemed to be never-ending. His eyes burned, as if the sun itself was placed on his forehead. Like always, no doctor could offer a diagnosis. No one could pinpoint the exact cause for his condition. He felt so weak, not knowing how to handle all this fury stored within him. CH 23 ¡°What could you possibly achieve after growing up when you¡¯re so weak? You can¡¯t even control your own feelings.¡± Mr. Cha¡¯s icy words echoed in Muyeol¡¯s head. That was the first thing Muyeol was told when he was summoned to Mr. Cha¡¯s house a few days ago. When the monster had thrown a vase at him, Muyeol made no attempt to avoid it. The vase had shattered into pieces when it hit the wall behind him, splashing the water inside it all over Muyeol¡¯s head. But he had not dared to move; the consequences of that would have been much worse. ¡°You¡¯re utterly rotten. Not a single thing about you pleases me! If you want to be respected, then conduct yourself properly. Do you not have anything to do except fight with your brother? You should know how to control Jaeho by now! If you can¡¯t even control one person, how can you possibly run a company in the future?¡± Mr. Cha had angrily stared at him. Then, he paused, noticing the anger in Muyeol¡¯s eyes when he looked at him. It had offended him. ¡°Look at you¡­ I was going to end our conversation here, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible anymore,¡± Mr. Cha had said he removed his watch and picked up a golf club, ¡°How dare you look at me like that?¡± Muyeol recalled the loud whack the golf club had made as it hit his skin and clutched his forehead, pain shooting through his skull. He didn¡¯t mind the aching of his body; he was prepared to put up with the pain when he was hit. But this fever was different, he couldn¡¯t deal with it with the same ease. His brain seemed like it was melting, and his hair felt like it was on fire. It was driving him crazy, but he tried to endure it by biting his lips. Soon, his skin was covered in goosebumps as his body trembled uncontrollably. Muyeol moaned in pain, the pitiful sound echoing in the empty infirmary. The nurse wasn¡¯t there, she had a meeting she needed to attend. So Muyeol was left all alone to struggle against the fever. It was then that he heard her. ¡°What? You¡¯re here by yourself?¡± Yiyoung reached out to feel his temperature. She had never found someone¡¯s skin so hot to touch. ¡°Where¡¯s the nurse? Does she know about your condition?¡± she asked in shock. Yiyoung knew Muyeol wasn¡¯t someone who openly revealed his situation to others, so she didn¡¯t really expect him to answer. She looked around frantically, trying to find something to help with his fever. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she just left you alone like this! She must be out of her mind.¡± The sound of her buzzing around noisily made Muyeol smile unwittingly. ¡°Your temperature is so high¡­ Just hold on,¡± she muttered. Muyeol¡¯s eyes burned as tears streamed down his cheeks. Yiyoung noticed him crying, and quickly brought a towel soaked in water. She went to the bed and gently pushed his shoulders down. Muyeol turned away from her, trying to deny her help. ¡°Stay still,¡± Yiyoung commanded, and he immediately settled down. ¡°Okay, good,¡± she said as she put the towel on his forehead. Muyeol frowned, the feel of the towel bothering him as the fever made him too sensitive. But when Yiyoung suddenly cupped his face in her hands, Muyeol¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± he choked out, no longer able to comprehend what was happening, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going to be fine soon,¡± she said soothingly. Muyeol wanted to push her away, but couldn¡¯t do so. He had no strength left in his body. ¡°You should be grateful that I¡¯m your deskmate. I¡¯ll treat you for free as an act of special service,¡± she whispered, her hands still cupping his face. Muyeol¡¯s lips tilted upwards. This girl¡­ she did anything and everything to earn money. She cleaned the classroom, organized supplies, and completed her classmates¡¯ assignment whenever they requested it, and the kids happily paid her for her service. He could understand why they gave out the money so easily. Yiyoung had the highest grades in the country, after all. Even he fell one place below her in ranking. ¡°Are you¡­ smiling?¡± she asked. ¡°No way,¡± he rasped. And she giggled. ¡°You sound like Gollum.¡± Muyeol hadn¡¯t spoken for a long while¡­ ¡°Thank goodness! You didn¡¯t speak even once ever since we started junior high school. I was worried about you,¡± Yiyoung exclaimed. ¡°About me?¡± he trailed off. ¡®How can she worry about someone else when she¡¯s the one who needs help?¡¯ Muyeol chucked silently, his chapped lips stinging slightly in the process. ¡°I was worried that something bad had happened to you. I thought that¡¯s why you just wrote in your diary instead of talking. There are books about kids who disconnect themselves from the world, you know?¡± she rambled. And it sounded so ridiculous to Muyeol that he didn¡¯t want to respond to her. But listening to her talk made it easier for him to breathe, and Muyeol let out a deep sigh, immediately feeling more comfortable. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep now. I need to go home and attend my online classes!¡± warned Yiyoung. She always attended free online classes after going home, devouring each lesson one after the other. Everyday, she would study like a madman to ensure she maintained her grades. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you.¡± Muyeol closed his eyes. The money-crazed girl immediately took the bait. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°You tell me.¡± CH 24 A cool breeze blew into the room as he spent time with her. He liked it. It made him want to fall asleep. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t reject your offer. I¡¯ll keep this a secret, so how about $50?¡± ¡®Just $50?¡¯ he thought. ¡°Is it too much?¡± she asked when he didn¡¯t respond. Muyeol turned toward her and leaned his head against her palm. ¡°No, I¡¯ll pay it.¡± Yiyoung let out a cheer at his promise. ¡®She is excited by just $50? That much is nothing,¡¯ he wondered. Muyeol was finally able to breathe peacefully. Yiyoung didn¡¯t leave his side even after he fell asleep. She was going to get paid for this! She listened to his calm breaths and touched the towel. It was growing lukewarm. She moved, and Muyeol opened his eyes with a start. ¡°I¡¯ll bring a new towel,¡± she said, patting him gently. Muyeol closed his eyes again. Yiyoung wet another towel and returned. But as she placed the cloth on his forehead, Muyeol grasped her hand firmly. Yiyoung looked at the hand holding onto her, her eyes opened wide in shock. Oddly enough, she didn¡¯t feel like pushing him away. Like a little kid holding his mother¡¯s hand for comfort, Muyeol wrapped his hand around Yiyoung¡¯s pinky and ring finger. * * * They had already visited her mother at the nursing home. Yiyoung looked at her father as he checked the kitchen cabinets and the refrigerator. He was going to leave soon. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Joongho asked. ¡°No,¡± Yiyoung replied. ¡°Don¡¯t eat ramen all the time. What if you get acne all over your pretty face? Dad bought some vegetables and fruits. They¡¯re healthy, so finish eating them first,¡± her father fussed like always. Without meaning to, Yiyoung snapped at him, ¡°I can take care of myself!¡± Joongho looked at his daughter after closing the fridge. Yet again, she didn¡¯t seem happy. Every time they came back from a visit to the nursing home, Yiyoung looked like she would burst into tears. Her words sounded mean, but Joongho understood. No matter how mature she usually was, his daughter was still a 14-year-old, one who had been through a lot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mom might not be getting better, but at least she¡¯s not getting worse either,¡± Joongho tried to comfort her. Yiyoung frowned fiercely. She hated the fact that she couldn¡¯t do anything to help her mother. She wanted to grow up as soon as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face,¡± her dad teased. ¡°You should worry about yourself, Dad. Your face is so tanned,¡± she whined. Joongho touched his face with a smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so tanned, right? Working at the construction sites tans my skin so much. So you don¡¯t like it?¡± It wasn¡¯t as if she hated it. But every time she looked at his tanned skin, it reminded her of the merciless situation they were stuck in. She couldn¡¯t wait to be an adult. She wished she could grow older each time she closed her eyes. She wanted to earn a lot of money, so that her father didn¡¯t have to work so hard. ¡°Yes! I hate it!¡± She pouted. ¡°Oh no, so you want to act like a baby, huh?¡± Joongho said, and Yiyoung glared at him. There was never a time when she acted like a baby. She didn¡¯t even know how to. ¡°But doesn¡¯t your mother still look pretty?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡­ does,¡± Yiyoung muttered. ¡°There will be better days soon.¡± Joongho patted her head, then put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you for always supporting Dad.¡± Joongho recalled the call he had received back when he was fretting over Yiyoung¡¯s safety. When he saw the caller ID of a man named Park Sangsu, Joongho turned pale, nervous and anxious about the call. ¡°My name is Park Sangsu. I¡¯m the director of Y Security Company,¡± the man had said. ¡°W-what? Why? Did something happen to Yiyoung?¡± Joongho started jumping to conclusions. ¡°Please calm down and listen.¡± Sangsu had calmly explained what Yiyoung was going through. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to have a supporter like this. I will protect Yiyoung. Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of her if she is my niece,¡± Sangsu reassured. ¡°I will return to Seoul right away,¡± Joongho boldly declared. ¡°Mr. Yoon, there¡¯s nothing you would be able to do even if you came. You can¡¯t be around her all the time, and if something happens¡­ you do not have the ability to take care of it.¡± ¡°Yiyoung is precious to me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Mr. Yoon, please introduce me to Yiyoung¡ª¡± Joongho had not been able to hear anything Sangsu said. His mind was frantically thinking of all the violent juvenile crimes he had heard of in the news. He was only thinking about being by Yiyoung¡¯s side, even if¡­ even if it meant losing his job. ¡°Mr. Yoon, you need to think realistically. In times like these, you have to decide what¡¯s best for Yiyoung. Having a guard by her side doesn¡¯t necessarily mean something serious will happen to her. It¡¯s just a precaution in case something does happen,¡± Sangsu tried to convince him. Joongho snapped out of his trance and looked at Yiyoung sadly. His precious daughter could possibly be targeted by another student. But¡­ someone was willing to protect her. And all he could do was accept it; he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his job now. He needed to work everyday to keep the family afloat. Rest wasn¡¯t an option. Reality had hit him hard, and showed him that there were no other options. It was a good thing that Sangsu was protecting Yiyoung. He sent her pictures to Joongho everyday, and it relieved him. He could finally see her grow up everyday through the pictures. He wanted to know who was behind this whole arrangement. He met Sangsu behind Yiyoung¡¯s back. He had already seen his pictures, the man looked even more threatening in person. But Sangsu was a friendly, delicate person. Before Joongho even had to ask for his details, Sangsu had produced all the documents certifying his company as well as his license. He seemed confident at his job, and was extremely professional whenever Joongho asked questions about Yiyoung. Sangsu had answered every question patiently until he earned Joongho¡¯s trust. Well, every question but one: who was behind all this? Sangsu said the company had been paid a large amount of money for this request, but he couldn¡¯t disclose who the requestor was. CH 25 ¡°Please tell me the benefactor¡¯s phone number, at least. How could I simply accept the offer and not show my gratitude?¡± Joongho had asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty. The requestor wants to stay anonymous,¡± Sangsu answered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can continue to accept the favor shamelessly.¡± ¡°Please accept it. It¡¯s for Yiyoung¡¯s sake, so don¡¯t hesitate.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Joongho had reluctantly said, ¡°please deliver my words to our benefactor. Please tell them that I¡¯m extremely grateful.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Sangsu had assured him. Joongho raised his thin, twig-like arm, stroking Yiyoung¡¯s hair as he changed the subject. ¡°Is Sangsu treating you well?¡± Yiyoung sighed, deciding to let go of her anger. She didn¡¯t want the last thing Joongho saw before leaving to be her childish tantrum. ¡°Yes, he is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Joongho beamed. ¡°But, you know¡­¡± Yiyoung hesitated, ¡°it seems like Uncle has no job.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Yeah, I see him everywhere I go. On the way to school. On my way back home. Even on my way to the market!¡± Hearing that Sangsu was keeping an eye on Yiyoung all the time, just like he promised, Joongho was relieved. ¡°Are you still working at the gym every night?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course. The instructor loves me! I think it¡¯s because I clean very well.¡± Yiyoung had tried asking him to teach her some moves. ¡°Master, please teach me some of your killer moves,¡± she had asked. ¡°Killer moves?¡± the instructor asked, bewildered by her request. ¡°You know¡­¡± Yiyoung continued, ¡°a one hit move that will knock someone down in an instant.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s request had been ridiculous, and he let her know that. ¡°You punk! I¡¯ve never seen anyone as non-athletic as you. Killer moves? Forget about those, just run for your life when you get into trouble!¡± The instructor probably felt bad for Yiyoung because although he did not teach her anything that night, he did raise her wages. Yiyoung¡¯s mind returned to the present when her dad spoke. ¡°Of course, my daughter is great at everything! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do a great job no matter what. I believe in you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± said Yiyoung. ¡°You¡¯re just too humble,¡± he replied. Soon, it was time for Joongho to leave. ¡°Yiyoung, if something happens, make sure to tell Uncle Sangsu, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Yiyoung said, ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Okay, I know you can. I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± Joongho turned to leave. ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung repeated, alone once again. The next day, Yiyoung stared at her reflection in the mirror, face bloated from the lack of sleep. This always happened whenever her father left for work; she wasn¡¯t able to get a wink of sleep. ¡°You can do it,¡± Yiyoung assured herself as she fixed the bow on her uniform, ¡°Let¡¯s not cry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± She took a deep breath, forcing herself to be energetic. As she climbed down the stairs and left the house, she noticed someone standing outside the door. ¡°Hi, Uncle Sangsu.¡± ¡°Oh, Yiyoung! Are you headed to school?¡± asked Sangsu. ¡°It¡¯s Monday,¡± she replied, a bit snarky. ¡°Okay. Have fun.¡± ¡®He really must not have a job,¡¯ Yiyoung thought as she hurriedly stalked away. The moment she got to school, Yiyoung went to her classroom and looked for Muyeol, smiling when she spotted him at his seat. She was worried about him after that awful fever he had had, but it seemed like he was fine today. He was ardently writing something in his diary. It was weird, everything was stored on electronics nowadays, but Muyeol preferred keeping a handwritten diary. ¡°Hey,¡± she greeted, ¡°do you feel better now?¡± Startled, Muyeol¡¯s eyes shot up to meet her, one hand slowly closing the diary. ¡°My face is all swollen because I couldn¡¯t sleep properly last night,¡± Yiyoung added brightly. She raised an eyebrow, trying to silently tell him something. Muyeol blankly stared at her swollen face. ¡°Where is it?¡± she finally asked. ¡®Where is what?¡¯ thought Muyeol. Yiyoung opened her bag and pulled out all the performance assessments she had completed for the others last night. ¡°I¡¯ll only say it once. The $50. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth!¡± Money, money, money¡­ The importance of money was only realized in the most difficult, desperate of times. Yiyoung was only 14, yet she was in a desperate need for money. Perhaps that was why her voice was so loud when she asked him; the self-imposed compulsion to earn money got to her. All eyes were trained on them, but Yiyoung didn¡¯t appreciate the attention. ¡°Pay me before the end of the day,¡± Yiyoung said. Muyeol didn¡¯t respond, only stared at her with that arrogant face of his, which only made her feel awkward. But after a long pause, Muyeol nodded, and satisfied with that response, Yiyoung smiled and left to collect payments from the other kids as well. ¡®Yay! $50!¡± thought Yiyoung. Sunah watched Yiyoung smile at Muyeol; she thought Yiyoung was quite cunning for doing something that the others wouldn¡¯t even imagine doing. She wondered if Yiyoung was trying to take advantage of Muyeol, though she knew it wouldn¡¯t be possible. It was ridiculous how Yiyoung was trying to use the brothers. If Jaeho hadn¡¯t told her about it, Sunah would have never been able to see through the girl¡¯s intentions. Because of the infamous incident on the first day of school, everyone was aware of the awful relationship between the two brothers, and most of them took Jaeho¡¯s side. Though they were unaware of what had transpired between the two that led to the incident, from their point of view, Jaeho did not deserve to be treated so violently, and what Muyeol did was extremely unfair. ¡°How could he beat him up like that?¡± a student had said. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jaeho the older brother? He was waiting for Muyeol so they could come to school together. And he was so happy about being able to see his younger brother more often, too¡­¡± another chimed in. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®more often¡¯? Aren¡¯t they brothers?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it from me, but I heard those two are half-brothers. Their grandmother doesn¡¯t even treat Jaeho as her grandson¡­¡± CH 26 No one knew where the information came from, yet it quickly turned into the topic of every conversation. And Jaeho¡­ he looked so innocent, it had to be true. ¡°I don¡¯t know who started talking about it, but don¡¯t mind it. Don¡¯t spread it around, okay? I¡¯m the one who should be embarrassed about it, not Muyeol,¡± Jaeho had said. Just like his appearance, his personality was so nice and innocent that Sunah fell in love with Jaeho in an instant. The day after he was beaten up by Muyeol, Sunah had visited Jaeho. When she saw his face purpled with bruises, it felt as if she was the one who was hurt. Sunah found Muyeol absolutely disgusting. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Sunah had asked Jaeho that day. Jaeho smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know Muyeol can be a bit rough sometimes, but he¡¯s a good kid.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend him, I already know what kind of a guy he is.¡± ¡°Who would protect him if I don¡¯t? I¡¯m his older brother.¡± ¡°Ah, Muyeol really is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. But Sunah, do you, by any chance, know who Yiyoung is?¡± ¡°Yiyoung? You mean Yoon Yiyoung?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know her. She¡¯s a smart kid, but other than that, there¡¯s nothing special about her.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that she¡¯s intelligent. All the freshmen know about how she takes money for doing performance assessments for others. Obviously, everyone¡¯s keeping it a secret, though.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°But, you know, Muyeol was probably acting like that because Yiyoung was¡ª¡± Sunah¡¯s thoughts got interrupted when Yiyoung approached her to give her the performance assessment she had done for Sunah. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sunah checked it carefully, noting how organized Yiyoung was. Her writing was neat, and it resembled Sunah¡¯s handwriting perfectly so that they wouldn¡¯t get caught for cheating. Sunah knew that she would easily get full marks on the assignment because Yiyoung was the one who worked on it. Sunah narrowed her eyes and observed Yiyoung. The girl was extremely smart; all the teachers praised her intelligence. If only she had been from a good family, even an average family would have worked¡­ then she would have easily become famous in the whole country for her grades. Her only value was her intelligence, and yet Yiyoung still didn¡¯t understand that it was impossible for her to achieve what she was coveting. After what Jaeho told her, Sunah had started keeping an eye on the girl, and it helped her find out more about her. Yoon Yiyoung was beneath them; she was two-faced and a traitor. Even thinking about her made Sunah¡¯s skin crawl. There were many students, including the freshmen, who asked Yiyoung for her services. Sunah wondered what went on in that girl¡¯s head, deeming all of her classmates to be dumber than her and asking them to pay her for doing the schoolwork. And all of her assumptions turned out to be correct, when her friend told her, ¡°Hey, apparently Yoon Yiyoung was talking about us behind our backs.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Sunah had asked. ¡°She said that we¡¯re all a bunch of empty-headed idiots. All that stuff Jaeho said was true, too. You saw how she smiled at Muyeol, right? I heard that when Muyeol went to the nurse¡¯s office, she followed him! I don¡¯t understand what her problem is. Jaeho warned her what would happen if she got involved with Muyeol, what happened to him is the prime example of the consequence!¡± ¡°Jaeho had to tell her all of that to convince her¡­ I feel bad for him.¡± ¡°I do, too. How crazy is it that Jaeho had to relive all his awful experiences with Muyeol just to try and convince her? And this girl¡­ she doesn¡¯t even know her status. She dared to talk ill of him!¡± ¡°What? No way! We can¡¯t just sit still. I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson,¡± Sunah yelled. ¡°We¡¯ve let her be cheeky for far too long.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it, guys.¡± They had all reached the same conclusion that day. But Sunah¡¯s attention turned to Yiyoung once again as the girl spoke, ¡°How is it? Did I miss anything?¡± ¡®How would I know if something¡¯s missing? Why would I ask you to do my assignment if I knew it? Is she teasing me?¡¯ Sunah¡¯s face crumpled at the thought. Sunah began to find Yiyoung hateful: her laughter, her confidence, everything about her. But she concealed her true feelings, and handed $20 to Yiyoung, just like she had promised. ¡°Do you go straight to your part-time job after school?¡± ¡°No, I go there in the evening,¡± Yiyoung answered honestly. Her family situation wasn¡¯t a secret; she felt no need to hide it. If she was embarrassed about it, then she wouldn¡¯t have come to this school in the first place. She didn¡¯t need any help, so she was self-confident. It might not have been comfortable, but she was satisfied. ¡°Really? Then, do you want to hang out with us after school?¡± asked Sunah. ¡°Hang out?¡± Yiyoung trailed off. ¡°Yeah!¡± Sunah continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go watch some movies! Don¡¯t you need to relax and enjoy your life, too?¡± Yiyoung hesitated. She always went straight home after school to study. After completing her studies, she would prepare for her part-time job. She cleaned the gym after receiving some training and kicking the punching bag a few times. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you express all that anger and pride inside you,¡± her master had said. He did exactly as he had claimed, and the chaotic emotions fueled her resolve. The training was exhausting, she always felt like dying, but she never failed to listen to the instructor¡¯s words and diligently followed his moves. People had to pay him to learn all this, but Yiyoung had received the fantastic opportunity to do it for free, so there was no way she wouldn¡¯t give her all. But now that Sunah talked about enjoying life¡­ Yiyoung didn¡¯t even remember the last time she had watched a movie. After her mother fell ill, she did not even think about going to the theatre. Slowly, a burning desire welled up inside her. CH 27 ¡®Wow, I¡¯m really going out to watch a movie with my friends.¡¯ Yiyoung never pitied herself or envied her friends, but there were times when she admired them for being able to do anything they wanted. Unlike Yiyoung, all of them came from wealthy families. If she wanted something, Yiyoung needed to work hard to earn it, which was one of the reasons why Yiyoung put so much effort into maintaining her academic performance. Right now, Yiyoung and her friends were on different levels. But when they grew up, she wanted to compete on the same level as them. Sunah carefully observed Yiyoung¡¯s expression and decided to give her a final push. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for your ticket.¡± ¡°No,¡± Yiyoung replied, ¡°I can pay for it.¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re coming?¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ll go with you guys,¡± Yiyoung said happily. ¡°Great!¡± Sunah cheered, and then Yiyoung left. When she returned to her seat, Muyeol handed her $50. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, but as she expected, Muyeol didn¡¯t respond. Not like Yiyoung minded it, though. She was happy enough that he paid her like he had promised. Yiyoung was over the moon. The thought of rewarding herself with a movie excited her and spurred her to listen to the classes with a concentration even more intense than usual. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Once the day got over, Sunah loudly called out, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yiyoung!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yiyoung chirped excitedly and left the classroom, bag in tow. Muyeol¡¯s eyes followed her. ¡®Are they going together? But¡­ they barely know each other.¡¯ He glared at Sunah. The girl remained oblivious to his stare, and at that moment, Muyeol noticed Sunah turn around and nod at someone. His stomach turned. He frowned, suddenly feeling nervous. Something was up. Muyeol immediately picked up his phone and typed, ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t take your eyes off her today.¡± ¡®Is Yiyoung taking a new route today?¡¯ Sangsu thought after reading the text. In Muyeol¡¯s eyes, there was a pattern now. Whenever Yiyoung acted differently than normal, something bad awaited her. Muyeol received a reply instantly. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m waiting for her in front of the school.¡± Muyeol sighed and rubbed his forehead nervously. He was sure that something bad was going to happen. His hands were clammy, and the irregular thumping of his heart only made him feel worse. He grabbed his bag and stood up. He had done everything he could have to protect her by hiring a bodyguard. Now all he could do was trust the bodyguard and let him do his job. If something happened despite all that, then Shitty Yoon might as well have asked for it. She shouldn¡¯t have been so meddlesome; she should have worried about her situation first. However¡­ Muyeol couldn¡¯t control himself. Before he knew it, he was running around in search of Yiyoung. For a tiny girl, she sure was fast. It hadn¡¯t even been a moment since she left, but he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. Muyeol stopped, hunching over as his heart ached from the exertion. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to walk anymore. ¡®Damn Shitty Yoon, my chest is hurting because of you,¡¯ thought Muyeol. He sent another text to Sangsu but didn¡¯t receive any response, perhaps because Sangsu was busy following Yiyoung. Muyeol cursed, having no other choice but to wait for Sangsu to call him first. Muyeol clenched his phone tightly, hurriedly walking again. * * * Sangsu knew very well how cruel the teenagers of today¡¯s society were, but this shocked him. He thought he had seen the worst of it while protecting other kids during his job. Perhaps this time it felt different because it concerned Yiyoung. The poor child was trying so hard to live on her own, and she was so friendly that Sangsu couldn¡¯t help but feel protective of her. After her father left for his job and Yiyoung met Sangsu in the alley, she had told him, ¡°You know, Uncle Sangsu¡­ You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with me. I¡¯ve been doing well so far, and I will continue to do so in the future.¡± ¡°Living well is a great thing, but being alone like this is not good for your age. It can be difficult,¡± Sangsu replied. ¡°It¡¯s nothing compared to what Dad is going through. So if he asks, please tell him I¡¯m doing really well.¡± Sangsu was fond of her. She was only 14, but took care of the house and attended school all by herself, all the while trying to smile so wide her lips stretched thin. Sangsu had never personally wanted to protect a kid. But he felt so close to Yiyoung as if he was actually her uncle. So this situation upset him to an extent that he never imagined he could be. ¡°You crazy rascals! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he yelled. At first, it was just one kid, but soon more of them surrounded Yiyoung and dragged her into an alley, determined to publicly shame her in the center of Kangnam. They had yanked her by her hair, skin, and uniform tearing as her knees scraped against the ground. It was a cacophony, the sound of her screams drowning under the loud giggles of the ones bullying her. Passersby noticed the commotion and glanced around nervously, but some called the police, and even tried to stop the kids themselves. But they only turned more violent upon being interrupted, even threatening those who tried to interfere. ¡°We¡¯re minors. You know you¡¯ll be arrested if you dared to touch us, right?¡± ¡°Just leave. Mind your own business.¡± Sangsu pushed past the crowd and ran to Yiyoung¡¯s side, snatching the wrist of one of the kids and twisting it behind his back. The bully yelped in pain, ¡°Did you just hurt a minor? I need to call the police!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call,¡± another child volunteered. These youngsters really had the audacity to threaten Sangsu? ¡°We¡¯re minors, they won¡¯t do anything to us. But you¡­ you are different. You¡¯ll be sent to jail,¡± they said sardonically, ¡°Just leave us alone. We¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Yiyoung was breathing hard and held on to Sangsu. Yiyoung clung to Sangsu, breathing heavily. She trembled in fear. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s your uncle?¡± said one of the kids. ¡°Hey Uncle, do you want to see who¡¯s really going to get hurt?¡± chimed in another boy. Sangsu pushed Yiyoung out of harm¡¯s way when a boy rushed at him. He dodged the boy¡¯s fist, landing a harsh blow on his face. Sangsu flew into a rage and lost all reason when he realized how strong these kids were; they had attacked Yiyoung so mercilessly. The other boys, who were watching from the back before, joined the fray, each one as built as Sangsu. However, Sangsu was a professional with a list full of clients with 100% satisfaction. Frightened by the fight, Yiyoung shook like a leaf. It felt like a nightmare; all she wanted was to enjoy her freedom for a little bit and watch a movie with her friends like everyone else. But it had all gone downhill when people she didn¡¯t even know suddenly crowded her and began to curse at her. ¡°Who do you think you are, talking shit about Jaeho?¡± ¡°You filthy, wretched b**ch! We let you hang around us because we sympathized with you, but you went ahead and overstepped your boundaries.¡± ¡°Are you trying to become a prostitute? Of course, a girl like you would obviously only be interested in stuff like that.¡± CH 28 ¡°We¡¯ll help you become a prostitute,¡± they had cackled and declared. Yiyoung couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, but Jaeho¡¯s name had stuck out to her. At that moment, she realized that all these troubles were caused by his command, and Sunah was in cahoots with him. When she spotted Sunah, Yiyoung felt an immeasurable rage surge within and attacked her. She tugged at Sunah¡¯s voluminous hair, twisting her long locks around her hands. ¡°Did that rascal tell you to do this? To kill me?¡± Sunah had screamed immediately, ¡°Let go! You crazy¡ªhey! Let go of my hair!¡± But Yiyoung kept her grip firm, determined not to let her off. ¡°You¡¯re already an idiot, don¡¯t you at least want to have a nice personality?¡± ¡°You were sucking up to Muyeol!¡± Sunah squawked. Yiyoung still couldn¡¯t understand their problem, and that only made her rage more. She had screamed, anger dripping from each word. ¡°Who cares if I¡¯m sucking up to Muyeol? He didn¡¯t say anything about it! Who are you to say that to me?¡± Yiyoung clenched Sunah¡¯s hair and jerked her head around, almost wanting to drill a hole in her head. The lessons she had learned from the gym had proven to be useful; with every move she made, she only grew more confident and strong. ¡°You crazy b**ch! Do you want to die? Do you know who I am?¡± Sunah had tried to threaten. But it didn¡¯t even faze Yiyoung. ¡°Who? You¡¯re just you.¡± Yiyoung did not need the killer move. In the center of the busy, crowded street, Yiyoung only had one target. * * * The incident quickly became the hot topic at school. Sunah, the person responsible for it, didn¡¯t come to school, claiming that she had to be hospitalized for all the mental shock and injuries she had suffered from. The situation wasn¡¯t in her favor; many people at the scene had recorded all of it. From how Yiyoung was dragged around and beaten up to Sangsu jumping in to help her, everything had been filmed. Some of the recordings even showed how the kids had threatened the bystanders. Many were interested in the incident and were waiting for the right decision to be made, some even going as far as posting a petition on the government website. The principal was in deep contemplation over how to deal with the matter. He wanted to keep things under wraps, but too many people were focused on it. It was possible to¡­ take care of the incident, but the school would end up facing the heat as a result, and he would find it difficult to be promoted. If only one person had stayed quiet, it would not have become such a huge problem. That Yiyoung sure was bold, daring to attend school with her scraped knees. She was a psycho with an inferiority complex, looking down on her situation and wanting to rise above her status through such nefarious means. *** Yiyoung kept her back straight and chin up. She knew she wasn¡¯t at fault, and she repeated the same while giving statements at the police station. ¡°Still, how could you pull your friend¡¯s hair like that?¡± the police officer admonished. ¡°Officer, I have four fractured ribs. Please ask the girl how she will compensate for it.¡± Irked by her calm response, the officer snapped, ¡°You¡¯re so audacious.¡± Sangsu was also dragged into this mess; the police officers were convinced that both sides had provoked each other in the fight. They insisted that Sangsu was worse than the kids, that as an adult, he shouldn¡¯t have acted so recklessly. Yiyoung found it ridiculous that Sangsu was subjected to such treatment. Guilt overwhelmed her; Sangsu was in the middle of this mess because of her. She didn¡¯t shed a single tear throughout the investigation, but when she came face to face with Sangsu, she instantly burst into tears like a toddler. ¡°Uncle, you had to suffer because of me. What should I do? I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yiyoung,¡± Sangsu reassured her, ¡°I simply did what my client requested.¡± ¡°Client? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yiyoung. Uncle did not tell you this before, but actually¡ª¡± Sangsu finally revealed his identity. He told Yiyoung how someone had anonymously asked him to protect her. He then said, ¡°I already have a lawyer for my company, and the client also said he¡¯ll send the best lawyers to assist me, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Who is the client?¡± asked Yiyoung. ¡°Sorry.¡± Sangsu trailed off. ¡°If you could just give me their phone number, then I¡¯ll¡ª¡± But Sangsu cut her off, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, Yiyoung. The client wants to stay anonymous.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± she sighed dejectedly. CH 29 ¡°By the way, it was good that you only targeted that one girl. The time you spent at the gym was worth it. Keep living like that. Don¡¯t ever lose,¡± said Sangsu. His words quickly put an end to her tears, but one thing still troubled her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain this to Dad¡­¡± Luckily, Sangsu quickly came to her rescue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°¡­I wish you were really my uncle,¡± Yiyoung sighed. ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± he grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll just become your uncle. I¡¯ve never worked for an awesome kid like you!¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯ll really be my uncle?¡± ¡°Yes, so hang in there. Don¡¯t worry about what your dad will say. This wasn¡¯t your fault, okay? Keep your back straight and don¡¯t be timid,¡± said Sangsu as he left to talk to Yiyoung¡¯s father. Yiyoung had been hospitalized because of her fractured ribs. Fortunately, her injuries had healed enough for her to be discharged. Sangsu returned soon. ¡°I took care of all the recorded videos. I discreetly asked your dad about the videos, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yiyoung exhaled, ¡°I¡¯m relieved now. But what did you tell Dad? We should get our stories straight.¡± ¡°I told him you went to Kyungju for four days and three nights for a school trip.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s troubled heart was soothed; she really did not want to make her father worry. She was grateful to Sangsu for taking care of it. *** Despite getting discharged just the day before, Yiyoung went to school. As she threw the bag down on her seat, Muyeol spoke to her, ¡°Look at you. So naive.¡± ¡®Ha? Really?¡¯ Yiyoung barely held herself back before curses slipped from her mouth. It wouldn¡¯t help her situation at all. She lifted her head and stared off into the space, noting how every kid kept eyeing her even though she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡®Who cares?¡¯ But then the teachers called her to the office, where they attempted to make her sign an agreement. Every moment, every split second, they put pressure on her, making her miss all the classes. ¡°Is he really your uncle?¡± they asked her. Her Dad was already going through a lot, and Yiyoung didn¡¯t want to add to his burden. It was fortunate that her dad had no clue what had happened. Instead, Sangsu took up the role of her guardian and supported her every step of the way. With a tough, unrelenting attitude, he insisted that the school open a committee to look into this incident of school violence. The atmosphere in the school was not the same anymore; both parties had hired lawyers to defend themselves, and the heated discussion drew everyone¡¯s attention. Since they were being forced to issue a verdict by the public, the school couldn¡¯t silently settle the issue and forget all about it. Instead, they tried to persuade Yiyoung to let go of the matter. ¡°Think about it. What will you gain by being so stubborn?¡± one of the teachers said. ¡°I¡¯d gain a lot,¡± Yiyoung boldly replied, ¡°One of them is not being submissive in the face of injustice!¡± The teacher scoffed, ¡°We thought you were smart, but it seems you are not.¡± ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯m not going to stop. They need to be punished. They should either transfer to another school or be expelled, so let¡¯s hold the committee.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy? You have no idea how it all works!¡± ¡°We will hold the committee,¡± Yiyoung insisted. The teacher sighed in frustration, ¡°¡­Look at you. You¡¯re pitiless! They¡¯re your friends, and they¡¯re only 14!¡± ¡°Teacher¡­ you know that I¡¯m 14 as well, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a difficult child. Your reputation isn¡¯t so great either. Despite the rumors about you, we let you off because of your grades.¡± ¡°What do you mean, rumors about me?¡± asked Yiyoung, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The teacher sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you force the students to pay you money?¡± ¡°They paid me to do their homework!¡± said Yiyoung, her voice indignant. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the same as forcing them to pay you. You could¡¯ve simply helped them with the homework instead of asking for money. I have no idea how you entered this school when you don¡¯t even meet the standards. Why are you making such a mess?¡± Yiyoung jutted her chin out with pride, unmoving like a boulder as the teacher kept blabbering. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she reassured herself. She didn¡¯t deserve to be treated as an offender when she was the victim in this incident, but she needed to endure. The school might have threatened to take away her scholarship if she didn¡¯t sign the agreement to drop the case, but she wouldn¡¯t give up. She would persevere. A few days later¡ªa day just like any other¡ªYiyoung was asked to report to the office again, where she was delivered the same lines as last time. Except, this time, one of the teachers poked their head in a few moments later, ¡°Yoon Yiyoung. This matter is over, so go back to your class.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°Sunah¡¯s transferring to another school,¡± the teacher explained. ¡°How?¡± Yiyoung stuttered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Go back to your class, now. The settlement will be discussed with your uncle. It¡¯s over.¡± Bewildered by the sudden turn of events, Yiyoung slowly stood to get back to her class when she heard the teacher mutter, ¡°Didn¡¯t think she had a connection like that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yiyoung turned around. But the teacher yelled at her, ¡°Go back, now!¡± Although she had just been scolded and kicked out, Yiyoung felt a strange sense of relief, like the sweet freedom a falsely accused criminal gains after being cleared of all charges. But Yiyoung was still curious about how things had ended up working out in such a manner, and why Sunah transferred to another school. Hadn¡¯t the school administration been trying to convince her to transfer instead? So why did it turn out to be Sunah? CH 30 All of a sudden, she spotted an elderly lady walking toward her, a phone pressed against her ear. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened as she observed the lady¡¯s elegant mannerisms. She wondered who she was. ¡°Muyeol, it¡¯s all good now,¡± the lady said, ¡°They won¡¯t harass that kid anymore.¡± Yiyoung stopped in her tracks as she heard the name. ¡®Muyeol? Cha Muyeol?¡¯ ¡°Now, as you promised, you have to grant my wish,¡± the lady continued talking on the phone. ¡®Is she really talking to Cha Muyeol?¡¯ Yiyoung thought as she stared at the lady. Yiyoung wasn¡¯t sure what the lady heard, but the woman suddenly froze, one hand clenching her heart. ¡°Oh, how I missed your voice¡­¡± the woman¡¯s voice trembled with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I heard you speak.¡± Yiyoung turned around, feet thudding against the floor as she quickened her pace. * * * Yiyoung startled Muyeol when she stormed in and snatched the phone from his hand just as he was about to put it away. She pulled up the call history and hit the dial button. ¡°Yes, Muyeol?¡± an elegant, smooth voice blared from the speaker. It belonged to the woman who Yiyoung had seen just a few moments ago. So it really was Cha Muyeol¡­ She gingerly returned the phone to him, barely able to hold back the tears threatening to rush out at a moment¡¯s notice. She¡­ she didn¡¯t think he cared about her. The truth was, being treated like a criminal when she was the actual victim did bother her, no matter how much she tried to hide it. The harsh reality had hit her in the face. She desperately wanted someone to comfort her, and this¡­ Her eyes slowly turned red. ¡°I accidentally dialed your number. I¡¯ll see you at home, Granny,¡± Muyeol explained, but his eyes remained on Yiyoung. The moment he hung up the phone, Yiyoung asked him, ¡°Are you my benefactor?¡± Her instinct told her he was. She was saved, multiple times, just at the right time. A bodyguard protected her when she was in danger, and now her worries of being transferred out of the school were resolved too. Muyeol casually dismissed it, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s mouth quivered as she bit her lip, trying not to cry. If Muyeol hadn¡¯t helped her¡­ She couldn¡¯t even imagine where she would be. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t avoid worrying about it,¡± Yiyoung replied, determination lacing her voice, ¡°If you ever need me to help you with anything, tell me. No matter what and how, I will help you. I¡¯ll do it even if I have to risk my life. Okay?¡± Muyeol stared at her as she made the bold declaration, but Yiyoung didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would have been stuck in such a bad situation. ¡°I know you already have everything you need, so you might not need my help at all, but¡­ you never know. We don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, so remember my promise, okay?¡± she continued, the tears finally making an appearance. ¡°You really mean it?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°Yes.¡± Yiyoung nodded. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make a deal like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s you. I mean it.¡± ¡°Well, then¡­¡± Muyeol nodded, putting a bright smile back on Yiyoung¡¯s smile. She wiped her tears with her sleeve and then beamed. She grabbed her bag, which confused Muyeol. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to bawl my eyes out, so I¡¯m going to ditch today¡¯s classes.¡± Bag dangling off her shoulder, Yiyoung walked out of the class confidently despite the whispers of her classmates. They all blamed her for getting Sunah kicked out of the school. Only, one question still lingered in their minds: who helped her stay? As the kids continued to gossip about Yiyoung, Muyeol pulled out his diary. ¡®Shitty Yoon just blabbered some nonsense about helping me? Who is she to determine that I might need her help? She really doesn¡¯t know her place.¡¯ Contrary to the scathing words he had penned down, however, his lips quirked up into a small smile. * * * Muyeol stopped reminiscing about the past, snapping out of his thoughts when Madam Choi held his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone who I think would be the perfect fit for you,¡± she said. ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ We were talking about marriage.¡¯ Muyeol finally caught up with reality. ¡°You don¡¯t need to, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he replied. Madam Choi narrowed her eyes, unable to believe what she just heard. ¡°On your own?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my marriage, so I won¡¯t do things without planning properly. It¡¯s an important decision which will affect my life, so I won¡¯t make any false promises. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But what if you meet someone you¡¯re not meant to be with,¡± Madam Choi sputtered. ¡®Yoon Yiyoung¡¯s not meant to be with me?¡¯ thought Muyeol. No, he was confident his plan would work, even if he had just come up with it. Muyeol held his head high, voice full of confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen.¡± * * * Yiyoung stared at the drunkard making a scene in the emergency room. From what the others had said, he had screamed loudly in the streets, threatening to commit suicide. Face flushed from the alcohol, the man turned to Yiyoung and pointed at her as he screeched. ¡°What are you looking at? Who do you think you¡¯re staring at? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Yiyoung shifted her focus to a chart. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am? How come?¡± the man huffed, ¡°I was the leading candidate in the Mayor¡¯s Race. Just one phone call, and you¡ª¡± Yiyoung interrupted him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were having a hard time breathing? But your breathing rate seemed perfectly fine. I don¡¯t think you need further examination.¡± The man fumed instantly, ¡°What? How dare you talk to me like that? I¡¯ll repeat. Do you know I am?¡± ¡°I already told you. I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± Yiyoung focused on the charts the paramedics had prepared. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you have dyspnoea. You said your heart felt stiff, but with the way you¡¯re screaming right now, you seem fine. You¡¯re drunk, so the bloodwork and other tests won¡¯t give us an accurate result, hmm¡­¡± She didn¡¯t think his face could turn even redder, but it somehow did. ¡°Who¡¯s your supervisor? One phone call, and you¡¯ll be done. Done, I say!¡± ¡°What do you want me to do, Mister?¡± Yiyoung asked, ¡°How about you sober up and go through some tests?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You said you aren¡¯t feeling well. Dyspnoea and a stiff heart¡­ We need to perform some tests to find out what¡¯s wrong. But frankly speaking, even if we do the tests now, they won¡¯t be accurate because you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°What? How dare you!¡± Yiyoung turned to the paramedic standing next to them. ¡°Did you call his guardian?¡± ¡°I did,¡± the paramedic responded, ¡°the guardian is on the way.¡± The man screamed again, ¡°What did you call my guardian for? I don¡¯t need any guardian!¡± The man began to spout nonsense again. He screamed at her endlessly, hoping a tantrum would make everything go his way. All the attention was on them now. She couldn¡¯t believe it. The man was making a scene in the ER, but no one was willing to jump in to save her from the embarrassment and humiliation. CH 31 ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure you can take care of yourself, sir. But I have to do my job,¡± Yiyoung said with all the cheer she could muster, putting a brief end to his screams. This drunkard was quite well-known in the neighborhood. His neighbors had to call the cops at least five times a month to deal with him. He was a self-centered prick who treated the paramedics and doctors as his servants, but the fear of being sued or getting complained against stopped Yiyoung from putting the man in his place. Unfortunately, the paramedics were duty-bound to respond to every call and report to the scene, and whenever they brought him into the ER, the man seemed ready to go to war against the doctors. His favorite line was, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± He would throw the same words at them repeatedly and create a scene. Calling the cops on him wasn¡¯t an option. He never damaged any property, so all the police could do was convince him to stop. But the man never did. Yiyoung signed the chart to confirm that the man had been safely escorted to the ER and handed it to the paramedic. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem. Hope you have a good day.¡± The paramedic turned around to leave. But the man instantly shouted, ¡°Hey! You! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Where do you think he¡¯s going?¡± Yiyoung snapped, ¡°He¡¯s leaving so he can save other people.¡± ¡°Where does he think he¡¯s going when I¡¯m still here? He needs to drive me home!¡± His corrupted mind thought of the ambulance as his personal car. Yiyoung waved her hand and signaled the paramedic, ignoring the drunkard¡¯s whines. ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± The paramedic made his way to the exit. The drunkard¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You! Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Mister, the ER is meant for emergency cases. We will escort you to the waiting room,¡± Yiyoung said with a firm tone. ¡°Wh-who¡­ who do you think I am? The waiting room? I should be your priority!¡± Right at that moment, a patient was wheeled into the ER, his condition looking extremely critical. One of the paramedics rattled off the details, ¡°Car accident. Patient experienced a cardiac arrest¡ª¡± Yiyoung glanced around. No other doctor was available to deal with this emergency. She quickly flagged down a nurse and warned her about the drunkard before jumping into action. That crazy boozehound¡¯s eyes flashed with violent fury when Yiyoung attempted to leave. He rushed at her, swinging an arm at her head. The onlookers screamed in fright and surprise at the sudden savagery. Fortunately, before the blow could land, someone snatched the man¡¯s hand. ¡°What the¡ª¡± the man turned around, agitated at the interruption, but calmed down when he came face to face with the security guard. ¡°If you disturb the patients in the ER or hit someone, you¡¯ll be arrested,¡± the 6 feet 2 inches tall, bulky guard warned. The drunk man tried to defend himself, ¡°When did I hit¡ª¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t blocked you, you would have hit her. Why don¡¯t you come with me over there.¡± ¡°What did I do? I didn¡¯t do anything! I got mad because she ignored me,¡± the man sputtered before turning to Yiyoung, ¡°Hey! You! Come here.¡± But Yiyoung was long gone, too unconcerned to even turn and look at him. The moment the other patient was wheeled in, he had become her priority. Suddenly, the drunk man¡¯s wife walked in. She grumbled, ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± ¡°Why did you come here?¡± the man yelled at her irritatedly, ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. You sure are in a state to take care of yourself, huh? Whatever, just hurry and go home,¡± his wife huffed. ¡°Hold on, sir,¡± the security guard butted in their argument, an amicable smile on his face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you both follow me? I¡¯ll brief you on our safety policy, let you know what happens when someone continues to create a ruckus at the ER.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± the pair stuttered. But the guard¡¯s eyes crinkled at the edges as his smile grew. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± * * * Yiyoung leaned over the sink and splashed her face with the cold water in an attempt to keep herself awake. ¡°So tired,¡± she muttered. Despite all the coffee she had downed and the cold water she shoved up her nostrils, Yiyoung was still drowsy. She looked at her reflection in the mirror, noting how bloodshot her eyes looked, and bent down to splash her face again. Yiyoung tore off a paper towel from the dispenser and was drying her face when the bathroom door opened and her colleague and close friend, Dr. Park, entered. Dr. Park¡¯s eyes widened when she noticed Yiyoung. ¡°You still haven¡¯t gone home? How many hours have you been here?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it just ended up this way,¡± Yiyoung said sheepishly. ¡°Dr. Yoon, don¡¯t do this to yourself,¡± her friend frowned, ¡°The shifts are based on rotations, you can¡¯t take up others¡¯ shifts as well.¡± Yiyoung hummed carelessly as she applied lotion on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a bit.¡± The victim of the car accident who had been rushed in earlier had been in a critical condition. His heart rate had deviated by a large margin and refused to fall back to normal, so Yiyoung had no choice but to perform CPR on him for god knows how long. She recalled the way his family members had begged her to save him; Yiyoung could still hear their cries. When she saw how deeply they loved him, it pricked her heart. ¡°That patient¡­¡± muttered Dr. Park, ¡°he was really lucky to meet you.¡± ¡°It was his will to live that saved him,¡± Yiyoung humbly replied. Dr. Park sighed defeatedly as she looked to her workaholic friend. She had learned about Yiyoung¡¯s past a long time ago, but her heart still suffered from sorrow whenever she thought about it. CH 32 They first met at their university¡¯s orientation. Yiyoung was that student, the one surrounded by rumors. Her life story spread around quickly; how she was an impoverished orphan but was exceptionally smart, and beat up a student back when she was attacked by a bunch of them. It was a legendary story which interested everyone who came across it. The first person to talk about Yiyoung was a student who had graduated from the same high school Yiyoung used to attend. ¡°She dropped out during senior year, but I see she¡¯s here now.¡± ¡°Why did she drop out?¡± ¡°Who knows. I wasn¡¯t close to her. I only knew her because of the rumors.¡± Yiyoung was like a rose blooming from a concrete ground; her origins were nothing excellent, but she grew up brilliantly. She received all sorts of scholarships, was so bold and confident and had proved her worth through her countless achievements. Her personality was good, too; she laughed and joked around with others easily, and always gave her all to treat the patients. However, she was always alone. A maniac obsessed with work, Yiyoung did not think of anything other than her job. ¡°Now I¡¯m alright. So don¡¯t worry.¡± Dr. Park opened the tap and washed her hands, wishing the water would clean her heart of the pain that welled inside her whenever she thought of Yiyoung. ¡°I had no choice but to work overtime today. I¡¯m just washing my face so I don¡¯t fall asleep on the bus later,¡± Yiyoung said brightly, but Dr. Park stood in silence. The sound of the water gushing out of the tap reminded her of the day she bawled her eyes over Yiyoung. Yiyoung noticed the serious look on her face, but did not know how to respond. ¡°Yiyoung.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you remember how you fainted in the ER the other day?¡± said Dr. Park. Yiyoung smiled bitterly at the memory. Dr. Park pressed on, ¡°Remember what I always call you? You¡¯re the savior of the ER, Yiyoung. Whenever you make the rounds, your strong presence reassures all the staff. But if a person like you faints¡­ Do you really want me to remind you of how everyone reacted?¡± Yiyoung sighed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I reject your refusal,¡± her friend stubbornly continued, ¡°Listen, I cried a lot because of you.¡± Yiyoung often worked overtime, partly because she quickly wanted to become a professor at the hospital, and partly because she just couldn¡¯t ignore the patients in critical condition. And with the S University hospital¡¯s ER being renowned for getting the most difficult cases in the entire country, the ER was a war zone, and every day was a fierce battle. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to work overtime again? I told you to trust your colleagues more. If you really can¡¯t bring yourself to go home, then just next to them and watch. When you fainted, I thought you¡­¡± Dr. Park abruptly closed her mouth before muttering, ¡°What will I do with you? Why do you not understand how serious this is?¡± Yiyoung lightly bumped her shoulder into Dr. Park¡¯s. ¡°Please forgive me, Doctor. I will reflect on my actions. From now on, I¡¯ll try my best to go home right after my shifts.¡± Dr. Park gave Yiyoung a sharp look. ¡°Are you really going to reflect?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± A small smile bloomed on Yiyoung¡¯s face. Dr. Park couldn¡¯t help the smile creeping on her own face, but did her best to maintain a stern attitude. ¡°I can¡¯t deal with you.¡± ¡°I already told you. I had flu and body aches that day, so I couldn¡¯t handle myself,¡± Yiyoung shrugged and explained. The endless slew of cases and shifts at the war-zone like ER had caused her to faint one fine day. Yiyoung never knew she was capable of collapsing like that. If not her strong, healthy body, her confidence, and her brain, Yiyoung had nothing. Her sudden collapse had caused a panic. Yiyoung turned to the mirror again, changing the subject as she observed herself, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look s*xy after losing weight?¡± Dr. Park snorted. ¡°Yeah, right. All I see in front of me is a skeleton.¡± ¡°How can I reassure you I¡¯ll keep my words? I don¡¯t want to go home like this¡­¡± Yiyoung said. Dr. Park observed her dear friend¡¯s face, noting the lack of sleep and exhaustion from the way dark bags circled her eyes. She wished she could just command Yiyoung to lie down on one of the hospital beds and inject nutritional supplements in her for days. But she knew Yiyoung was too focused on her goal of getting promoted and becoming a professor. With no connections or family to support her, the poor woman had to put in ten thousand times more effort than anyone else. But Yiyoung was used to being alone and taking care of herself since she was young. She was so independent, never complaining about her troubles even if she was sick or tired. Suddenly, Dr. Park imagined Yiyoung in a relationship. Would she stop being such a workaholic if she had someone beside her? Dr. Park herself had felt her perspective on life change after meeting her lover, so it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. Besides, everyone felt the same way; all people changed after falling in love. She wished Yiyoung would find her significant other soon, but that wouldn¡¯t happen unless she met someone new. Dr. Park suddenly thought of a list of people and came to a decision. ¡°Do you really want me to feel better?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yiyoung continued, ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡± ¡°Alright. Then go on a blind date.¡± CH 33 Yiyoung stared at Dr. Park, eyes wide with surprise. ¡°What? What did you just say, ma¡¯am? I couldn¡¯t hear you. Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with my ear.¡± Dr. Park put her wet hands on Yiyoung¡¯s face and repeated, ¡°Go on a blind date. You¡¯ll only take care of yourself if you have someone next to you.¡± When Yiyoung looked away to avoid answering, and Dr. Park added, ¡°Don¡¯t fool around.¡± Yiyoung merely rolled her eyes in response, before finally saying, ¡°A blind date? No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Dr. Park squeezed Yiyoung¡¯s cheeks, making her lips pucker up like a goldfish. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Why? Didn¡¯t you say you want me to feel better? Did you not mean it?¡± ¡°How will me going on a blind date make you feel better? That¡¯s very sly of you!¡± ¡°Well, I get to be sly to you.¡± Yiyoung puffed up her cheeks in indignation, and it would have made Dr. Park burst into laughter had she not desperately held it in. ¡°You need to go on a date. You need to realize how pretty and great of a woman you are by meeting someone. Don¡¯t just work at the hospital all the time!¡± Said Dr. Park with a serious face. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said I look like a skeleton.¡± ¡°Oh gosh, really? You want to do this right now?¡± Dr. Park jokingly raised her hand, and Yiyoung yelped as if she was hurt. Dr. Park glared at her. ¡°Just go on the date. I¡¯ll set up everything, just get there when I call you.¡± Yiyoung hummed warily. ¡°He¡¯s a good guy.¡± Dr. Park tapped her friend on the shoulder when she noticed the frown on her face. ¡°It¡¯s always hard in the beginning, but once you start, you¡¯ll be fine. And who knows? You might end up meeting someone who you¡¯re meant to be with. No matter what, this has to be the year you go on your first date!¡± Yiyoung sighed on the outside, but deep down, she agreed with her friend. She was a 32 year old ER specialist and had yet to experience her first relationship. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go, but only if it¡¯s just having dinner with him. Nothing more than that.¡± ¡°Dinner or coffee, I don¡¯t care what you do as long as you meet him. Just be there when I call you. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to force you to date him.¡± ¡°This is the only time, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, just this once.¡± ¡°Park Jaehee,¡± Yiyoung said sternly. ¡°I promise!¡± Dr. Park said earnestly, ¡°After the first date, you can do whatever you want.¡± Yiyoung sighed again, unable to find it in herself to reject her friend¡¯s suggestion. * * * Yiyoung¡¯s phone rang just as she got off the bus. Uncle Sangsu¡¯s voice blared through the speaker, ¡°Where are you? Are you still at work?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m headed home,¡± Yiyoung replied, ¡°I just got off at the bus stop.¡± ¡°Great. Your aunt made your favorite, so come and have dinner with us.¡± ¡°Really? Did she add clams as well?¡± ¡°Of course she did. Don¡¯t be late.¡± Yiyoung began to walk down the road. ¡°Do you need anything? I¡¯ll buy it on the way over.¡± ¡°No. But your aunt made so much dough¡­ Just be prepared to be stuffed tonight.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She hung up the phone, her steps becoming eager from the excitement. By the time she reached Sangsu¡¯s house, his wife, Honghee was pouring soup into the bowls. Honghee noticed Yiyoung and said, ¡°Come on in! How was your day?¡± Sangsu entered the room, setting down a bowl of kimchi on the dining table. ¡°She¡¯s being a workaholic, again. It hasn¡¯t been long since she fainted, and she¡¯s still coming home after working for 36 hour straight.¡± Yiyoung reached out a hand to help move the plates, but Sangsu stopped her immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I don¡¯t want you to do this after working for so long.¡± ¡°Oh, come on. I¡¯m only a human, so there are times when I can¡¯t help but work long. Why is working overtime such a big deal?¡± Yiyoung whined. Sangsu¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a big deal. There¡¯s a saying, when someone dies without having gone on a date even once, they can¡¯t go to heaven. Ah, I¡¯m so depressed! You won¡¯t be allowed in heaven all because you haven¡¯t been on a single date yet.¡± Yiyoung laughed out loud; the sight of the intimidating Sangsu being emotional was always funny. ¡°I¡¯m going to start dating!¡± ¡°You¡¯re claiming that while working over 36 hours at the ER? Sure.¡± Sangsu said sarcastically. ¡°My goodness, stop it now. Can¡¯t you leave the poor child alone?¡± Honghee lightly smacked Sangsu on the back, putting an end to his antics. ¡°Thank you, Auntie,¡± said Yiyoung. Honghee handed a spoon to Yiyoung. ¡°You already know Sangsu loves you dearly, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry too much about what he says.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yiyoung nodded and dug into the food: her favorite dish filled with clams! Sangsu wasn¡¯t joking when he warned her; by the time dinner was over, Yiyoung was rubbing her stomach and praying it wouldn¡¯t explode. ¡°I ate too much, Auntie, all thanks to you¡­¡± Honghee smiled. ¡°Glad to hear you had a good meal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡± ¡°Oh, you will? Thank you.¡± Yiyoung stood up and wiped down the table. Just as she was taking the empty plates to the kitchen sink, Sangsu approached her and asked, ¡°Are you still taking the restorative herb medicine we gave you?¡± It was then that Yiyoung decided she would never faint again. She was known for being strong, so when she, of all people, collapsed, it worried everyone to no end. Honghee was especially concerned after the incident, and ordered Yiyoung to take some restorative herb medicines. ¡°Of course. Auntie gave them to me, so I would definitely take them.¡± ¡°You should! And earlier¡­ Did you really mean it when you said you¡¯re going to start dating? You weren¡¯t just lying to make me feel better, were you?¡± Sangsu had made a promise to a 14 year old Yiyoung. True to his word, he became her uncle in all but blood. He cared for her just like a niece, so it was a given that he was so concerned about her future and health. ¡°Dr. Park said she¡¯ll set up a blind date for me,¡± Yiyoung explained. ¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear! When is it?¡± ¡°I guess whenever the schedule allows it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s date.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s my first date¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll definitely go, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one pressuring me to go,¡± Yiyoung huffed. CH 34 Sangsu let out a loud chuckle. ¡°Well, that just means you have a lot of people who care about you. It¡¯s a good thing, it means you have lived your life well.¡± His words reminded her of Muyeol, the one person who cared enough to support her when things got rough. The only reason Sangsu was in her life was because of Muyeol, so every time she met Sangsu, she could not help but think of him. Without his help, she would not have an uncle like Sangsu, who helped her when her father passed away. Her uncle, her father, and Muyeol¡­ they were all somehow connected to each other, and each person reminded her of the others. ¡®Does that mean Muyeol cared about me? But why? He wasn¡¯t related to me like my dad, and he wasn¡¯t an adult who took pity on a child like Sangsu. Why would he care about me?¡¯ From time to time, Yiyoung would be overcome with sudden curiosity and the urge to ask Muyeol why he had helped her. Since he was the president of the hospital she worked at, she could still ask him if she really wanted to¡­ Yiyoung was pulled out of her daze when Sangsu quietly asked, ¡°Do you want to shop for an outfit?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yiyoung asked while laughing, ¡°That¡¯s so old-school!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to wear a medical gown to the date?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Honghee¡¯s voice was heard from behind, ¡°Oh my, Sangsu, you really can¡¯t stop, huh? If you keep at it, she¡¯ll get sick of you. Why don¡¯t you leave her alone and come here.¡± His wife¡¯s coaxing finally brought peace to the house. * * * Muyeol stared down at the paper for a long time. His behavior was completely off today. He seemed to have forgotten that he was in a meeting and sitting across several people eyeing him. He idly dragged his pen across the paper. Freaked out by his odd behavior, the attendees looked at each other in confusion. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡®What did we miss?¡¯ ¡®Did we make a mistake here?¡¯ Such thoughts plagued everyone in the room. The business project leader stopped presenting, but Muyeol continued to scribble on his paper without a care. He carelessly scritched a line and turned it into a face, then he drew a lion¡¯s mane around it. And all the while, the room remained awkwardly silent. ¡°Is there a reason why we stopped?¡± Muyeol asked. The project leader stuttered, ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with the presentation, I¡¯ll correct it.¡± Muyeol did not even bother to look up. ¡°I haven¡¯t even heard the whole thing yet, how will I tell you if there¡¯s something wrong with the presentation? I might tell you once I hear everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Then, we¡¯ll continue.¡± The project leader carried on with his presentation on a business plan to build a new airport in a city in Europe. The city was becoming popular, so this was the perfect time to invest in developing it. ¡°So about the request we made for the direct flights and duty free shops¡­¡± For the past five years, Muyeol had focused on a city in Istanbul, and had decided to invest in building his business. Time was of essence to succeed in this business, and Muyeol had already made the initial investment. Now all he had to do was wait. The return on this investment was going to be huge, but Muyeol still needed to be careful. Until things were finalized, there was always a chance for it to fall apart. He couldn¡¯t relax until the airport¡¯s construction was complete for the S airlines to expand. To ensure that everything was carried out perfectly, people from different departments joined hands. Plans had to be revised, important deadlines had to be set, and each department had to commit their all until everything was finalized. This meeting was one of the ways the departments coordinated with each other and discussed crucial matters. ¡°Hold on.¡± Muyeol put a pause to the presentation with just one word. ¡°Yes, Director Cha,¡± the project leader said. ¡°It seems like the travel package development team hasn¡¯t agreed to your plan yet, correct?¡± ¡°As of now, we still have time. So¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s early to think that?¡± Muyeol added more lines to the mane as he spoke to the project leader with an indifferent tone. Beads of sweat rolled down the poor project leader¡¯s face. ¡°Are you concerned that our plan won¡¯t be successful? Because it seems like you¡¯re building your idea based on that,¡± Muyeol continued, ¡°If you¡¯re even 1% doubtful of the plan, then you shouldn¡¯t be a part of this. We¡¯ll find a replacement for you.¡± The man started sweating bullets. ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°What is it then? What made you think we have time for a revision?¡± Muyeol did not raise his voice, yet everyone at the meeting could feel the heat of his words. Cha Muyeol never raised his voice, but that did not mean he was an amiable person. He did not speak in a roundabout way only to let people figure out the meaning. Instead, so that people won¡¯t be confused, he kept his words direct and unfiltered. And although he was willing to forgive first mistakes, he did not believe in the concept of second chances. He imposed this strict rule on himself, too. Any slip-ups meant getting his sword knocked out of his hand in his fight against Mr. Cha. He simply could not afford to allow himself to make a mistake. Muyeol continued to fill in the lion¡¯s mane. ¡°We won¡¯t have the chance to come up with a new idea once the direct flights are established. We need to fulfil their requests before they even make them. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the project leader muttered. ¡°You have the ability to make it work, so I don¡¯t want to see you acting like a coward anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Muyeol stopped talking, and a deadly silence filled the air. The person who was the most terrified, and justifiably so, was the project leader, Mr. Kang; his face had lost all color. CH 35 ¡®Stupid rain. Why is it raining first thing in the morning? Couldn¡¯t it have happened overnight?¡¯ Yiyoung complained as she kicked at the water. She had accidentally stepped into a puddle on her way, so there was no point in being careful anymore. Her feet squelched as she walked, socks and shoes drenched from the water. It did not feel comfortable at all. The silence of the empty school didn¡¯t help her mood either. It felt so weird to go to school and not hear the usual chatter of kids talking as they walked past the school gate. She experienced this odd loneliness every year because she never went on the field tropes. It always felt like she was Alice from the ¡®Alice¡¯s Adventures in Wonderland¡¯ who fell into a strange, unfamiliar world. Joongho had tried convincing her to go, Yiyoung could not bring herself to do it, not just because of the cost, but because her mom¡¯s condition was worse than ever. Every year, her mom¡¯s doctors would warn her and Joongho, ¡°You should prepare to say goodbye.¡± Her heart had stopped pricking at the words a long time ago, but something felt different this time. Yiyoung was able to notice her deteriorating condition, and her instincts told her mom wouldn¡¯t make it. But Joongho didn¡¯t seem to feel the same way. He had persistently tried persuading Yiyoung to go on the field trip, more so than ever. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just go. Everyone but you is going! I¡¯ll cover the cost.¡± However, Yiyoung knew very well that they didn¡¯t have enough to afford the trip. Money was like sand, it slipped through their fingers in an instant. The two of them were well-aware of that. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not okay! What if this is your last chance to go abroad?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll earn lots of money in the future and take you on a world tour.¡± ¡°Haha, you sure are funny. Thank you for the offer, but you¡¯ll find that things often don¡¯t go as planned.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯ll definitely make it happen,¡± she had told him. Yes, Joongho either did not notice the difference, or he was just pretending not to. The entire student body save Yiyoung was going to Spain for eight days and seven nights for this year¡¯s school trip. The moment Yiyoung had found out about it, she found herself a travel guide about Spain, wanting to learn more about the country, about Gaudi¡ªthe God¡¯s architect¡ªand the kaleidoscope of colors he created with his designs. ¡®It¡¯s okay. I read the book and saw some photos as well. How different could it be? It¡¯s the same thing. I¡¯m sure I would have forgotten about Spain even if I did go.¡¯ Yiyoung walked past the school playground before entering the building. The students who were not a part of the field trip had been directed to go to the school library, and she was expecting to be the only person there. She folded her umbrella and walked down the hallway. A sudden chill made her shiver. Her wet socks and feet were not helping the situation either. ¡®Wow, misfortune sure never comes alone.¡¯ After crossing the hallway, she went up the stairs on the east side of the building and arrived at the library, which was located on the third floor. When she opened the door, a spectacled teacher¡ªthere to keep watch over the students¡ªlifted his head. ¡°Hello,¡± greeted Yiyoung. ¡°Hello,¡± the teacher replied, ¡°Is it raining really hard?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You know what to do, right?¡± The teacher handed her the signup sheet. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Yiyoung filled her name and check-in time on the sheet. ¡°You work well even without supervision, so I¡¯m not going to check your work today.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Go inside now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The students who did not take part in the field trip were expected to spend their time and library and study all the subjects on their own. Yiyoung put her bag down and took her seat when she heard the teacher mutter, ¡°Just like everyone said¡­¡± He was talking to himself, and it seemed like something was bothering him. ¡°There really is no one, huh? So it was actually true. He¡¯s so wicked. He thinks money can solve everything.¡± Yiyoung was curious, but she pretended not to have heard him. It was hard to understand what he meant, but she assumed there was another person who didn¡¯t go on the trip, and judging from his tone, the teacher was upset about something. She switched her focus onto the school work. She was already prepared to take the SAT exams, but had yet to save up money for the college tuition. At first, she wanted to go into a career which would help her earn a lot of money, but now she just wished to be a doctor so she could help others. Although she was confident she could earn scholarships, she still needed money to buy school supplies and spend a bit on herself. Her father¡¯s income was solely meant to pay for her mother¡¯s medical bills, so she had been accumulating some money in her saving¡¯s money. At times, she felt bad for not contributing to her mother¡¯s medical bills. Just imagining a life without her made Yiyoung grit her teeth, but her mother couldn¡¯t live forever, and Yiyoung believed she would understand her reasons. The fourth period started, and the teacher stood up abruptly. ¡°Just stay here. I¡¯ll be back after checking something.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung replied as the teacher left. Since she had been studying nonstop for so long, she decided to reward herself with an hour of reading time. She walked around the library, browsing through the shelves and picking up books that seemed interesting. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the travel guide of other countries. Since she couldn¡¯t go there physically, Yiyoung wanted to ¡®travel¡¯ through the power of reading. Reading about the countries enriched her knowledge; she was an expert at which the tourist spots were located in each country. It made her feel confident. No one in this school knew more about other countries than her. However, she forced her eyes off the travel guides and chose to look at the literature section. ¡®This one seems interesting,¡¯ Yiyoung noted as she picked up ¡®La Petite Fadette¡¯ by George Sand. This was one of the times she wanted to read novels about love stories. She took her seat again and opened the book, immersing herself in a new world and completely forgetting where she was. CH 36 ¡®Stupid rain. Why is it raining first thing in the morning? Couldn¡¯t it have happened overnight?¡¯ Yiyoung complained as she kicked at the water. She had accidentally stepped into a puddle on her way, so there was no point in being careful anymore. Her feet squelched as she walked, socks and shoes drenched from the water. It did not feel comfortable at all. The silence of the empty school didn¡¯t help her mood either. It felt so weird to go to school and not hear the usual chatter of kids talking as they walked past the school gate. She experienced this odd loneliness every year because she never went on the field tropes. It always felt like she was Alice from the ¡®Alice¡¯s Adventures in Wonderland¡¯ who fell into a strange, unfamiliar world. Joongho had tried convincing her to go, Yiyoung could not bring herself to do it, not just because of the cost, but because her mom¡¯s condition was worse than ever. Every year, her mom¡¯s doctors would warn her and Joongho, ¡°You should prepare to say goodbye.¡± Her heart had stopped pricking at the words a long time ago, but something felt different this time. Yiyoung was able to notice her deteriorating condition, and her instincts told her mom wouldn¡¯t make it. But Joongho didn¡¯t seem to feel the same way. He had persistently tried persuading Yiyoung to go on the field trip, more so than ever. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just go. Everyone but you is going! I¡¯ll cover the cost.¡± However, Yiyoung knew very well that they didn¡¯t have enough to afford the trip. Money was like sand, it slipped through their fingers in an instant. The two of them were well-aware of that. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not okay! What if this is your last chance to go abroad?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll earn lots of money in the future and take you on a world tour.¡± ¡°Haha, you sure are funny. Thank you for the offer, but you¡¯ll find that things often don¡¯t go as planned.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯ll definitely make it happen,¡± she had told him. Yes, Joongho either did not notice the difference, or he was just pretending not to. The entire student body save Yiyoung was going to Spain for eight days and seven nights for this year¡¯s school trip. The moment Yiyoung had found out about it, she found herself a travel guide about Spain, wanting to learn more about the country, about Gaudi¡ªthe God¡¯s architect¡ªand the kaleidoscope of colors he created with his designs. ¡®It¡¯s okay. I read the book and saw some photos as well. How different could it be? It¡¯s the same thing. I¡¯m sure I would have forgotten about Spain even if I did go.¡¯ Yiyoung walked past the school playground before entering the building. The students who were not a part of the field trip had been directed to go to the school library, and she was expecting to be the only person there. She folded her umbrella and walked down the hallway. A sudden chill made her shiver. Her wet socks and feet were not helping the situation either. ¡®Wow, misfortune sure never comes alone.¡¯ After crossing the hallway, she went up the stairs on the east side of the building and arrived at the library, which was located on the third floor. When she opened the door, a spectacled teacher¡ªthere to keep watch over the students¡ªlifted his head. ¡°Hello,¡± greeted Yiyoung. ¡°Hello,¡± the teacher replied, ¡°Is it raining really hard?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You know what to do, right?¡± The teacher handed her the signup sheet. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Yiyoung filled her name and check-in time on the sheet. ¡°You work well even without supervision, so I¡¯m not going to check your work today.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Go inside now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The students who did not take part in the field trip were expected to spend their time and library and study all the subjects on their own. Yiyoung put her bag down and took her seat when she heard the teacher mutter, ¡°Just like everyone said¡­¡± He was talking to himself, and it seemed like something was bothering him. ¡°There really is no one, huh? So it was actually true. He¡¯s so wicked. He thinks money can solve everything.¡± Yiyoung was curious, but she pretended not to have heard him. It was hard to understand what he meant, but she assumed there was another person who didn¡¯t go on the trip, and judging from his tone, the teacher was upset about something. She switched her focus onto the school work. She was already prepared to take the SAT exams, but had yet to save up money for the college tuition. At first, she wanted to go into a career which would help her earn a lot of money, but now she just wished to be a doctor so she could help others. Although she was confident she could earn scholarships, she still needed money to buy school supplies and spend a bit on herself. Her father¡¯s income was solely meant to pay for her mother¡¯s medical bills, so she had been accumulating some money in her saving¡¯s money. At times, she felt bad for not contributing to her mother¡¯s medical bills. Just imagining a life without her made Yiyoung grit her teeth, but her mother couldn¡¯t live forever, and Yiyoung believed she would understand her reasons. The fourth period started, and the teacher stood up abruptly. ¡°Just stay here. I¡¯ll be back after checking something.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung replied as the teacher left. Since she had been studying nonstop for so long, she decided to reward herself with an hour of reading time. She walked around the library, browsing through the shelves and picking up books that seemed interesting. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the travel guide of other countries. Since she couldn¡¯t go there physically, Yiyoung wanted to ¡®travel¡¯ through the power of reading. Reading about the countries enriched her knowledge; she was an expert at which the tourist spots were located in each country. It made her feel confident. No one in this school knew more about other countries than her. However, she forced her eyes off the travel guides and chose to look at the literature section. ¡®This one seems interesting,¡¯ Yiyoung noted as she picked up ¡®La Petite Fadette¡¯ by George Sand. This was one of the times she wanted to read novels about love stories. She took her seat again and opened the book, immersing herself in a new world and completely forgetting where she was. CH 37 Yiyoung was startled out of her trance a few moments later when the teacher appeared behind her. ¡°I called you so many times. Why didn¡¯t you respond?¡± he asked. She had been so lost in the book¡¯s world that she didn¡¯t hear him come back to the library. ¡°It¡¯s lunch time. Go out and eat your food. Don¡¯t forget to lock the doors behind you,¡± he added. For some reason, the teacher seemed grumpy, as if he hated his job. The library indeed prohibited the consumption of food inside its premises, but Yiyoung had assumed the teacher would let her eat inside because it was raining so heavily. There was no one at the school to scold them if they broke the rules just this once, and yet she was forced to leave the library. The only place that wasn¡¯t closed right now was the library, and now, because of some jerk who had decided to anger the teacher, she had to eat outside in the rain. ¡°I will.¡± After the teacher left, Yiyoung grabbed her lunch bag and made sure to lock the doors before walking through the hallway to go outside. She took an umbrella and walked toward the gazebo in the school ground, splashing water everywhere. But unbeknownst to her, someone was already at the gazebo, watching her walk toward him. Muyeol stared at her, silently noting how Yiyoung made it impossible not to notice her with the loud, noisy way she walked. The sight of a mere sandwich and a bottle of milk in her lunch bag brought a frown to his face. ¡°Huh?¡± Yiyoung was visibly confused when she spotted Muyeol. She dramatically pointed at him like a comedian. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here?¡± Like Yiyoung, Muyeol had also never been on a field trip, but simply because he didn¡¯t want to go. And he never felt the need to go to the library because no one said anything to him when he didn¡¯t; nobody dared to yell at him. ¡°So the wicked kid he was talking about was you!¡± she laughed loudly. A scowl flitted across his face before Muyeol calmed down. This wasn¡¯t his first time hearing something like that. ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡± Yiyoung asked. When Muyeol didn¡¯t respond, she looked around, unable to spot his lunch bag. ¡°What about your lunch?¡± ¡°Are you on a diet or something?¡± Yiyoung continued as she took out the food from the bag. ¡°Not hungry,¡± he said curtly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to have my lunch then.¡± She concentrated on opening the sandwich¡¯s wrapper. ¡°Alright.¡± Yiyoung took a huge bite of her sandwich. She wasn¡¯t the least bit curious about why Muyeol didn¡¯t show up at the library; he always did whatever he wanted, after all. A sudden shiver traveled down her body, her toes wiggling uncomfortably as the cold sunk into her bones from her wet shoes. Yiyoung lost her appetite. As she put everything back inside the bag, she thought how it was a good thing she hadn¡¯t opened her milk bottle yet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Muyeol asked. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it at home. It¡¯s too cold right now.¡± It was then Muyeol noticed that her lips were quivering. ¡°Go inside the library and eat.¡± ¡°No way. The teacher was in a bad mood because of you. I use the library often, I don¡¯t want to get into trouble.¡± ¡°Who cares? There¡¯ll be a different teacher on duty tomorrow.¡± ¡°I care. You might not care about anything, but my school record is important to me. I can¡¯t get into any trouble.¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± she continued, still shivering as she put her hands on her thighs, ¡°it¡¯s been a while since I last saw you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Muyeol replied, ¡°because we¡¯re in different classes now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we used to be in the same class, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°It was annoying.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Yiyoung exclaimed as he leaned against a pillar. ¡°Still, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± Muyeol simply stared at her in response, so she tried asking him a question. ¡°You aren¡¯t sick anymore, right?¡± When he didn¡¯t reply, she tried to complain, ¡°I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m worried¡ª¡± Muyeol suddenly threw her jacket at her, leaving her to fumble around to catch it. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked. ¡°So you don¡¯t say you got sick because of me,¡± Muyeol said quietly. ¡°Really? Yay!¡± She threw on his jacket and sighed as the warmth enveloped her. A giggle slipped out of her when she caught a whiff of Muyeol¡¯s scent. ¡°Hey, this smells like you.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°It feels like we¡¯re hug¡­¡± Yiyoung couldn¡¯t finish speaking, caught off-guard when she noticed the way Muyeol was looking at her. She could see her reflection in his vivid eyes. She wanted to ask him why he was looking at her so¡­ so intensely, but could not muster up the courage. Muyeol did not blink; he didn¡¯t want to. He traced every feature of hers with his eyes: her sharp nose, her deep eyes, her perfect lips, and that sharp curve of her face¡­ She looked so beautiful. Yiyoung forgot how to breathe. His eyes seemed so different today, she had never seen them glimmer with charisma like this before. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of him. She gulped, wondering why she was so parched all of a sudden. As Muyeol focused on her thick, well-defined lips, he suddenly recalled the promise she had made. ¡®She said she would grant me anything I want. Would she let me kiss her right now if I ask for it?¡¯ He wondered how her lips would feel against his. When he tried to imagine how Shitty Yoon would respond to his request, he chuckled. She would agree, but definitely frown while doing so. Still, no matter how desperately he wanted to ask her, Muyeol didn¡¯t want to waste his only chance. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Is he¡­ laughing? Why is he laughing?¡¯ She had never seen him laugh so freely. It was always either a sardonic snigger or a cold scoff which upset people, but he seemed so different now. She was starting to view him in a new light now, not that she realized it. But Muyeol felt it; Yiyoung was warming up to him. The invisible thread of fate connected the two of them. However, the moment was interrupted when Yiyoung¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Yoon Yiyoung, lunch break is over,¡± the teacher¡¯s voice blared through the speaker. Time had passed by so fast that Yiyoung never realized the break got over. With the sudden realization that she was late, Yiyoung hurriedly took off the jacket and handed it to Muyeol. ¡°Thank you. It warmed me up.¡± ¡°Just keep it,¡± he said. ¡°Huh?¡± Muyeol walked past her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the library together.¡± ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t even have an umbrella!¡± she opened her umbrella and ran after him. ¡°Here, hold it.¡± Muyeol obediently accepted the umbrella when she handed it to him. As they walked under it in harmony, he silently wished for the day to last forever. CH 38 Later that year, Yiyoung¡¯s mother passed away, yet she stayed strong. However¡­ One day, Yiyoung dropped by Muyeol¡¯s classroom¡ªfilled only with boys¡ªto talk to him. ¡°Goodbye,¡± she said. Muyeol stared at her, unable to comprehend anything. ¡°I¡¯m not going to come to school anymore. I¡¯m dropping out.¡± Instantly, a frown shadowed his face. There was no usual smile in her words for the slightest bit. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just because.¡± Yiyoung shrugged. ¡°Why?¡± Muyeol repeated. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I just came here to tell you this. I could only stay in school because of your support, and I¡¯m extremely grateful for that. I made a promise to you then, and there is no expiration date for it. Whenever it¡¯s my turn to help, call me. I won¡¯t change my number.¡± It was only later that Muyeol understood why Yiyoung had dropped out of school out of nowhere. Soon after her mother died, her father became addicted to alcohol and roamned around drunk all the time, and passed away after being involved in a road accident. Yiyoung could still endure everything after her mother¡¯s death, but her father¡¯s death hit her hard. Apparently, she had turned into a completely different person after the loss. She couldn¡¯t focus on anything, and slept through all the classes. It was as if she had lost all purpose in life. Those kids with inferiority complexes didn¡¯t let go of the chance either. When they noticed Yiyoung was down in the dumps, they trampled on her and insulted her publicly. Her usual, feisty self would have picked out one of them and fought with her all but she didn¡¯t bother refuting anything this time. And eventually, she decided to drop out. After that, Muyeol only heard about her a year later, when he learned that she became a medical student. She apparently got a new family: an uncle who Muyeol knew well after losing her mother in junior year in high school and losing her father in senior year in high school. It was the bodyguard he had hired for Yiyoung. Muyeol found it odd; what did Sangsu gain from becoming her family? * * * Muyeol always knew Yiyoung would become a doctor. He had faith she would. She was so good at meddling in others¡¯ business that interfering and saving other¡¯s lives probably came to her naturally. Even after so many years, she was still the same, focused on saving others instead of worrying about herself. This was why he called her ¡®Shitty Yoon.¡¯ The presentation was all done and Muyeol organized his seat. The meeting was finally over. Muyeol collected his things and stood up. ¡°I will give all my support, so make sure to finish this project successfully.¡± ¡°Yes, I will definitely make it happen!¡± the project leader replied. ¡°Have a good day.¡± With that, Muyeol left the room, and all the attendees sighed in relief. Mr. Kang mumbled to himself, ¡°What was I thinking earlier? Thank goodness¡­¡± ¡°You got me all scared earlier,¡± said one of his colleagues. ¡°Sorry. This project is so big, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Mr. Kang wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°You guys had to suffer because of me, so dinner¡¯s on me tonight. Let¡¯s continue working on the project after a hearty dinner.¡± ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re going to have steak for dinner?¡± His team looked at him excitedly. ¡°Steak sounds good. But you guys can¡¯t complain about the project later then.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The temptation of a juicy steak was more than enough to motivate his team. Mr. Kang realized then, that as a leader, how important it was to encourage the team. Anyone could sense fear in the other person, but not just anyone could drive it away in just one conversation. And Cha Muyeol made it possible because he was such a good, ambitious leader. CH 39 Two days after her visit to Uncle Sangsu¡¯s house, Yiyoung stood staring at the mirror in the hospital¡¯s bathroom. The woman in the reflection did not look like her. Her freckles were gone, the nose bridge looked sharper, and her eyes suddenly had a depth to them. ¡®Who¡¯s this woman¡­ She¡¯s so beautiful.¡¯ ¡°How does it look?¡± Dr. Park looked at her excitedly. The momentous day had come earlier than expected; today was D-Day. Yiyoung smiled shyly. ¡°I look like a different person. If I sat in the hospital lobby, nobody would be able to recognize me.¡± ¡°Yeah, only because you never dress up or put on any make-up! Today¡¯s your chance to blow everyone away.¡± ¡°Should I?¡± Yiyoung looked at the red hue of her lips, it made her stand out even more. She really did look different. But suddenly, she sighed and tried to comfort herself. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just take Dr. Kang being invited to the seminar as a good thing.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Dr. Park was scheduled for a night shift at the hospital, so she had no idea what her friend was talking about. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? For the seminar today¡­ Professor Jung seemed hesitant at first, but he eventually did invite Dr. Kang to it,¡± said Yiyoung lightly. Dr. Kang and Yiyoung were rivals; they were competing to become a professor at the hospital. Professor Jung¡ªa well-known expert in his field¡ªwas the one in charge of appointing the new professor. When it came to being considered for a promotion, a doctor¡¯s assessments and performance records were important, but¡­ Dr. Kang and Professor Jung were close family friends. Yiyoung had assumed that she would be invited because she was outperforming Dr. Kang. However, now that she knew her rival had been invited¡­ She was probably losing the competition. It would have been an understatement to say that Dr. Park was astonished. ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°It put me in a bad mood earlier, but I¡¯ll just let it go. Seeing myself look like this¡­ I can¡¯t be bothered to hold a grudge now.¡± Yiyoung was irritated and upset. She was confident she would have won had the playing field been fair. However, Professor Jung was only pretending as if he was debating his options; in truth, he had already made his choice. She had heard that Dr. Kang¡¯s entire family worked in the medical field, and it always helped him have an edge over the others in situations like these. Dr. Park frowned. ¡°Dr. Kang is so disappointing. He always claims he¡¯s a fair player, but then stabs people in the back like this. In front of your performance, he can¡¯t even be considered a competitor!¡± ¡°What can I say about a guy who can¡¯t even compete unless his entire family gets involved?¡± ¡°You already know the hospital staff recognizes you as the best doctor here, right?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why my confidence is overflowing now.¡± ¡°Yes, you should be confident. But what upsets me is the fact that the president is going to attend the seminar as well.¡± ¡°The president, too?¡± ¡°He¡¯s never shown up at these events before, but I heard he¡¯ll definitely come this time. Dr. Kang¡¯s such a coward¡­ He might accidentally do something to upset the president. I heard he¡¯s really strict.¡± Yiyoung smiled as her friend ranted about Muyeol¡¯s personality. There was no one at this hospital who knew about him more than she did. After all, they¡¯d been in the same class from elementary school till junior high school. In high school, they had been separated into different classes, but still hung out together after bumping into each other in the hallways. ¡°Yeah, I know. He¡¯s something else.¡± Dr. Park ran Yiyoung¡¯s mane-like hair. ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you know him personally.¡± ¡°I do know him personally. We went to the same school,¡± Yiyoung admitted. She did not feel the need to hide it. ¡°Really? Then, what if¡ª¡± Yiyoung already knew what Dr. Park was going to say. ¡°We¡¯re not that close. And I don¡¯t need his support to be promoted.¡± ¡°Everyone does it!¡± Dr. Park grew agitated. ¡°They bribe their superiors, flaunt their family backgrounds, or use their parents¡¯ support to get promoted. Why can¡¯t you ask for his support?¡± ¡°He and I are not close like that, and even if we were, my pride won¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°I love you for it, but this is too sad!¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± ¡°That damned Dr. Kang. That biased professor Jung.¡± Yiyoung laughed out loud before she changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, do I just wait for my date in the lobby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hey, what did you tell your boyfriend? How did he find someone so quickly?¡± Dr. Park had asked her boyfriend to introduce someone to Yiyoung, so he found a plastic surgeon at Y University for her. ¡°What do you think I said? I honestly told him how you¡¯re a gifted doctor¡ªthe savior of ER¡ªand a funny person, and so on. Jungho talked to a guy about you, and the guy immediately said he wanted to meet you.¡± Yiyoung chuckled. ¡°Darn it, he might change his mind when he sees me then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You look great!¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird,¡± Yiyoung suddenly trailed off. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°With the way you talk about me, I should have definitely been in a relationship by now, but no one¡¯s ever asked me out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your standards are too high. Anyway, he¡¯ll meet you at the cafeteria in the lobby later. I hope your date goes well.¡± Dr. Park patted Yiyoung on the back when she let out a deep sigh. CH 40 Yiyoung walked toward the cafeteria to meet her date. On her way, she noticed the crowd in the lobby but didn¡¯t find it odd. It was the number one hospital in the country, it was always busy. The only trouble was that she would have to push her way through it. A sudden cry drew Yiyoung¡¯s attention. She stopped to look around and found a woman sobbing in the middle of the crowd, seeming quite desperate and lost. A receptionist noticed the crying woman and quickly ran over. The woman leaned toward the receptionist and said something to her, causing the receptionist to radio someone and lead the woman to some place. Yiyoung didn¡¯t take her eyes off them until the pair reached the ER. She hoped everything would turn out alright for the lady. Yiyoung couldn¡¯t get over the sounds of her cries; it reminded her of when she was younger. That day, Yiyoung¡¯s mind had been blank, until she entered the hospital and the strong smell of antiseptics stung her nose. Then, she had burst into tears, just like the woman she just saw. Yiyoung scratched her forehead, feeling a bit conflicted. Her time at the ER had led her to face several people mourning their loved ones¡¯ death. It happened all the time, but she could never get used to it. She always managed to maintain her professionalism by maintaining a stoic yet sympathetic face in front of the patient¡¯s family, but nothing ever erased the guilt that ate away at her from inside. Unable to express her emotions freely, Yiyoung always seeked secluded places after pronouncing a patient¡¯s death. The death of a loved one was one of the most painful things a human could ever experience in life, and whenever it came unannounced, it broke Yiyoung. She had been prepared when her mother passed away. Ever since her mother was hospitalized, Yiyoung had been warned by the doctor to prepare for the inevitable. She could see her mother lose a bit of her liveliness each time she visited her. So when the day finally came, Yiyoung had been sad, of course, but she could accept it easily. She had given her best, and there had been plenty of time to say goodbye to her. And those miraculous days she spent by her mother¡¯s side comforted her. Yiyoung had expected the same to happen with her dad. She thought she would have had enough time to bid him farewell when the time came¡­ Her father loved her mom dearly, and her death hit him hard. He gave into the false comfort of liquor bottles, but even they could not erase the sorrow of losing his soulmate completely. Yiyoung knew how much her mother meant to him, but she had hoped he could move on. ¡°Dad, Mom wouldn¡¯t like to see you like this. She definitely wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°She knows how hard you tried.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°So Dad, can¡¯t we live normally now?¡± ¡°I wish we could. But I can only remember the things I failed to do for your mother. I should have tried harder. I should have looked for different treatments for her. I should have gotten better medications¡­ These thoughts keep plaguing me.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°I feel guilty toward your mother for being alive. I didn¡¯t want to tell you this¡­ but I wasn¡¯t a good husband to her. It¡¯s my fault she wasn¡¯t happy when she was alive.¡± They had both lost the same person, but the ways they processed the grief could not have been more different. Yiyoung had tried her best to cheer up her dad, but he only got worse as days passed by. Back then, she naively believed time would heal all the wounds; she had to, or she would not have been able to endure the miserable treatment at school. Times were difficult then, and Yiyoung had no one she could talk to. Eventually, her father¡¯s depression started gnawing at her, too. She suddenly felt guilty for saving money for her college instead of contributing to her mother¡¯s medical expenses, and it made her fall apart. She forgot how to laugh, and spent days suppressing her anguish. There had been no one in her life who could guide to healthily express herself and recover from the disaster she had become. She spent every day just waiting for it to pass. But one day, as she had been cooking ramen for dinner like always, she received a phone call. ¡°Am I speaking to Mr. Yoon Joongho¡¯s daughter?¡± She did not understand why, but immediately, she had a premonition. ¡°We¡¯re taking your father to the ER. He¡¯s in a critical condition, so please come to the hospital as soon¡­¡± Yiyoung had not stopped to hear the rest. She mindlessly turned off the stove, slipped on her shoes and ran out of the house. Even as she hailed a taxi and sat inside, she remained blank. But the moment the doors to the hospital had opened and the sterile, antiseptic smell hit her, the seriousness of the situation sunk into her. Apparently, her father had been drunk and blacked out on the road, only to get hit by an unsuspecting driver who had not spotted him. After all, nobody could have expected to find a person sleeping in the middle of the road at night. After she lost her dad, every string that connected her to the bright world snapped. She did not have the strength to move on, and had lost all interest in her future. She hadn¡¯t wanted to do anything. However, when she dropped out of school and cooped herself up inside her house, Sangsu stepped in. With him, he had brought warmth and cheer, and his encouragement helped her feel alive again. Yiyoung shook her head, forcing herself to stop dwelling on the past. The cries of the woman echoed in her mind, yet she walked on. She had to remind herself that this was a hospital, and it was all about life or death. Some people rejoiced and others despaired. Nobody should have to feel they were wrong for laughing at the hospital, and she definitely did not want someone to feel blue because of someone else¡¯s sorrow. Things like these were the norm here, and all people could do was accept it. CH 41 Muyeol exited his car and walked toward the lobby of the hospital. The director of the hospital was waiting for him at the entrance. He greeted Muyeol with a wide smile. ¡°Welcome, President Cha. Thank you for coming to the seminar.¡± Muyeol gave a curt nod. ¡°I want to thank you for hosting this seminar. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Muyeol¡¯s words were obviously polite, but his cold tone made it seem like there was a certain bite to them. He was never arrogant, but nobody liked getting pushed away by the barriers Muyeol always put up while conversing with someone. ¡°This way, Mr. Cha.¡± The director led the way to the lobby. Muyeol followed after him, eyes looking straight ahead. However, something suddenly caught his eye and he paused. Mr. Hong, Muyeol¡¯s secretary, immediately approached him to find out if something was wrong. Muyeol kept his gaze fixed on whatever piqued his interest, but addressed his secretary, ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll join them after 10 minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mr. Hong nodded. The director had walked ahead, but when he noticed Muyeol wasn¡¯t following him, he turned around to look for him. Mr. Hong politely jumped in and informed him, ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience. President Cha will be joining you after 10 minutes.¡± ¡°Ah. Is that so?¡± the director muttered as he spotted Muyeol walk toward the cafeteria. ¡°If he needs a drink, we¡¯ve already prepared them in the seminar room.¡± Mr. Hong only smiled and repeated, ¡°He will join you in 10 minutes.¡± * * * Yiyoung was having the time of her life in the cafeteria. It was quite funny to see how people couldn¡¯t even recognize her. She had only put on some makeup and changed her hairstyle, yet people walked past her without realizing who she was even after meeting her eyes. ¡®Do I look that bad without make-up and putting my hair in a fancy hairstyle? How is it that nobody recognizes me?¡¯ The chair in front of her screeched against the floor when it was suddenly pulled back. Yiyoung snapped out of her thoughts and straightened her back, assuming her date had arrived. However, when she looked up, she could not believe her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Yiyoung could only stare in surprise as the man greeted her. His tone was dry and monotonous. ¡°I was planning on seeing you soon, but we met earlier than I expected.¡± ¡°Cha Muyeol?¡± Yiyoung finally managed to speak. Muyeol scanned Yiyoung from head to toe, spending a bit more time looking at her neat ponytail, dark eyelashes, doe eyes, and especially, those red lips. His mouth lifted into a smile. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°What about me? I look good, don¡¯t I?¡± Yiyoung asked, ¡°But¡­ why did you plan on seeing me?¡± ¡°What do you think? You already know why.¡± She had last seen each other 13 years ago. So, seeing him in front of her now flooded Yiyoung with memories of the time they had spent together in their younger years. ¡°I¡¯m so confused. How would I know?¡± Muyeol rested his chin on his hand. ¡°You promised to grant my wish.¡± Yiyoung narrowed her eyes. Muyeol had shown up out of nowhere to ask her to grant his wish. The situation seemed so ridiculous that it made her chuckle a bit, but she soon calmed down and put on a serious face. ¡°Okay. I see what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you could recall it immediately.¡± ¡°But, can we talk about this later?¡± Yiyoung smiled at him. ¡°I have to meet someone here.¡± The sudden encounter had momentarily distracted Yiyoung, and she almost forgot that Muyeol was the president of the hospital. Muyeol checked his watch. ¡°Meet who?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my blind date.¡± Yiyoung noticed the glare Muyeol directed at her and complained, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Can¡¯t I go on a blind date?¡± ¡°Is that why you look like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®this¡¯? I was told I look pretty today. I got a whole makeover, and people couldn¡¯t even recognize me!¡± ¡®Wait. Doesn¡¯t that mean he recognized me through all this make-up even after not having seen me for 13 years?¡¯ Yiyoung wondered. ¡°Cancel it,¡± Muyeol said calmly. ¡°What? The blind date?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No way. I have to meet him soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better if you cancel it since you have to marry me.¡± Muyeol got straight to the point, surprising himself, too. He had told her to cancel the date so easily, as if they had never lost contact all this while. ¡°What¡­¡± Yiyoung asked, ¡°who are you talking about?¡± ¡°You. That¡¯s why I wanted to meet you. You have to fulfill your promise and give me your entire life. Marry me, Yiyoung.¡± Yiyoung gawked at him for what felt like an eternity. Her brain must have short-circuited because she could not, for the life of her, comprehend what was perhaps the most random and absurd thing that would ever happen to her. ¡°We¡­ we haven¡¯t met in a long time. To be precise, you just found me. Your joke isn¡¯t funny.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke. I never needed anything before to have to ask you to grant my wish, but it¡¯s different this time. I need you to fulfill your promise.¡± Muyeol declared confidently. But Yiyoung was still dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t figure out if he was being serious. Muyeol stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after an hour to figure out the details. I¡¯ll be back after attending a seminar. Wait right here.¡± ¡°Cha Muyeol!¡± ¡°Call him now and cancel the date.¡± Muyeol gestured toward her phone and then disappeared like the wind. Yiyoung remained frozen in her seat, trying to slowly process the situation. Cha Muyeol had shown up out of nowhere after 13 years and asked her to marry him¡­ Yiyoung jumped to her feet, finally realizing all this was not a daydream. ¡°What was that? Did he really just ask me that?¡± CH 42 All the eyes in the cafeteria turned to her, but Yiyoung couldn¡¯t find it in herself to be embarrassed. She scratched her head, too busy trying to decide whether she should wait for him in the cafeteria. In an attempt to distract herself, she grabbed her phone. She called Jaehee, planning on only letting it ring three times before hanging up, but her friend picked up the phone quickly. Jaehee didn¡¯t even let Yiyoung speak. ¡°If you¡¯re calling me to escape from the blind date, then make sure to leave your will before running.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not trying to run away,¡± Yiyoung exclaimed, ¡°but this blind date has to be cancelled¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense. If you cancel it, then you and I will be strangers from tomorrow.¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, cancel it. I really can¡¯t meet this guy today.¡± ¡°Then, within the next ten seconds, give me a good reason why I should cancel it.¡± Yiyoung wracked her brain. The shock from the earlier had wiped her mind blank. Slowly, she regained her senses and listed the reasons in her head. Firstly, she had sincerely promised to help Muyeol since he had helped many times. Secondly, he was now asking her to fulfill her promise by getting married to him. Muyeol never said anything meaningless. He wouldn¡¯t have joked about something as serious as marriage. ¡®Then¡­ does this mean we¡¯re really going to get married?¡¯ ¡°Ten¡­ nine¡­¡± Jaehee started the countdown over the phone. ¡°I met a schoolmate at the cafeteria by coincidence.¡± Yiyoung almost felt proud for being able to sort her thoughts so quickly in such a complicated situation. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Well, I was sitting in the cafeteria, and no one could recognize me, but my schoolmate recognized me right away.¡± ¡°Is this schoolmate a man or a woman?¡± ¡°A man.¡± ¡°So he saw you after a long time and still recognized you? Really? You honestly looked like a different person today, and you¡¯re saying he recognized you immediately? Did he used to like you? Were you his first love?¡± ¡°Well¡­ something like that.¡± Yiyoung laughed nervously. Muyeol was the one who showed up out of nowhere to ask her such a strange thing, so the least he could do was go along with Yiyoung¡¯s excuse. ¡°Wow, really? That¡¯s great, Yiyoung! No wonder why he recognized you right away.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°So, did he ask you out tonight? Does he want to catch up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ He just said he needed to talk to me.¡± ¡°About what?¡± Jaehee exclaimed excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s going to ask you out, right? Will he tell you how much he missed you?¡± Yiyoung giggled lightly as she listened to her friend fuss over her reunion with Muyeol. She knew very well that Jaehee¡¯s imagination was going into overdrive. But soon she remembered why she had called her friend in the first place. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think I should listen to what he has to say. I¡¯m really sorry about this. If you give me the guy¡¯s phone number, I¡¯ll call him and explain.¡± Jaehee had refused to give Yiyoung her date¡¯s phone number because she was afraid of her canceling the date; she was hell-bent on seeing Yiyoung go on a date. ¡°Are you really telling me the truth?¡± Jaehee asked, ¡°Can you swear on your breakfast, lunch, and dinner?¡± Although Yiyoung¡¯s busy work life only allowed her to eat whatever meal she could get her hands on, she genuinely loved food, and nothing made her happier than having a nice meal. ¡°Yes, I swear on all three meals that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call your date and take care of it. But tell me, does your schoolmate look better than my boyfriend?¡± Yiyoung didn¡¯t have to think to answer that question. ¡°More than good looking, he¡¯s charismatic.¡± ¡°Oh! Got it. I¡¯m so excited for you.¡± ¡°Thank you. And I¡¯m sorry for being such a pain.¡± ¡°No problem. It¡¯s better to meet someone you have a higher chance of ending up with. Anyhow, your schoolmate is very lucky, he must have been shocked to find out his first love became a doctor.¡± ¡°I think ten seconds got over a while ago,¡± Yiyoung teased. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave you alone now. Good luck. And don¡¯t shy away from sleeping with him!¡± ¡°Bye,¡± Yiyoung said pointedly. ¡°Alright,¡± Jaehee muttered and hung up the phone. However, Yiyoung was still dwelling on what her friend had said. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡®Sleep with Muyeol? What a joke.¡¯ The growl of her stomach pulled her out of her thoughts, and Yiyoung dropped her head on the table. Her shift was over, and she had the day off tomorrow. She had originally planned to go home after the date and have cheese ramen. ¡®That¡¯s a bad idea.¡¯ Yiyoung sat back up. ¡®I just met Muyeol. How could I just eat ramen? I should ask him to have dinner with me.¡¯ Soon, she grew bored of waiting, so she took her phone out to kill time. She pulled up the thesis that she had started reading recently and got lost in it. She lost all awareness of her surroundings, and didn¡¯t even hear Muyeol pull out the chair across her to sit down. At first, Muyeol waited for a few moments to allow Yiyoung to realize his presence, but when he realized she was too focused to notice anything around her, he decided to let her know he was back. He leaned forward and knocked on the table with his knuckles. Yiyoung slowly lifted her head and met his eyes. Her large, black eyes were still bright; they hadn¡¯t lost their sparkle at all. In fact, they seemed to be brimming with confidence. Perhaps this poise of hers was a result of having lived independently for so long. ¡°Did you eat?¡± Muyeol asked. ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s have something good.¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good.¡± ¡°Yay! I¡¯m so excited,¡± Yiyoung cheered, and her joy brought a small smile to his face. It reminded him of the old days. ¡®Yay, it¡¯s finally time to eat!¡¯ Yiyoung thought. Muyeol walked next to her. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but there was something different about Yiyoung. He would know; after all, they had spent seven years together, and she was the person who Muyeol used to look at the most. Muyeol looked at her again, her neat ponytail swinging as with each step. She no longer looked like the Yiyoung he once knew. CH 43 Yiyoung¡¯s face lit up with absolute joy as she cut the juicy steak into bite sized chunks. ¡°It looks so good!¡± Yiyoung put a piece in her mouth and hummed as the flavor burst in her mouth like fireworks. She shoved another bite into her mouth before she could even gulp the first one, expressing her delight by shaking her arms in the air, fork and knife still in hands. Muyeol watched as he sipped his wine. Yiyoung was always happy while having food. Even back then, she used to relish those boring school lunches as if they were delicacies served at a five star hotel. She really hadn¡¯t changed a bit. By the time Yiyoung noticed Muyeol¡¯s stare, she had already devoured half of her steak. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? It¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± said Muyeol. The food was growing cold. Yiyoung ogled at his plate with yearning; she would have wiped the plate clean if it had been served to her. Muyeol noticed her stare and commented, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If you want to eat more, order another one.¡± Yiyoung frowned and went back to cutting the steak. It had been a while since she last had a decent meal like this. Oftentimes, she ended up eating a bowl of overcooked ramen or a boring sandwich, and sometimes she missed meals, too. The ER needed all its doctors to be available at a moment¡¯s notice, so Yiyoung often simply ate whatever was at hand. Soon, it had turned into a habit, and now she never thought of enjoying a nice meal. Yiyoung took another bite. ¡°I¡¯m so happy I could die.¡± Muyeol scoffed and Yiyoung stared at him as she happily chowed on the meat. Muyeol said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat because of what I said earlier, but it seems that it didn¡¯t affect your appetite at all.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Her cheeks turned pink, but Yiyoung put on a straight face, trying to convince herself that it was too hot in the restaurant. ¡°This is my first meal of the day.¡± ¡°No, I was only complimenting you. You¡¯re not overly sensitive, it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah? Why doesn¡¯t it sound like one, then?¡± But then she took another bite and felt at peace again. ¡°Actually, you might be right. Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking that I¡¯m too simple-minded.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been like that,¡± Muyeol snarked, and Yiyoung amusedly widened her eyes in response. Muyeol could clearly see her ebony eyes. However, he also noticed the specks of hazel scattered in her irises, which he could have sworn she did not have back when she was in school. Yiyoung slightly pushed the plate forward once she finished the steak. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m insensitive. I¡¯m still hungry, so I¡¯m going to order more steak. Let¡¯s talk about your wish after that.¡± Muyeol nodded and called for the water. Thinking of footing the bill herself, Yiyoung ordered the best quality steak, and within moments, the waiter came out carrying a plate of the sizzling meat. ¡°This one looks even better than the last one!¡± Muyeol idly watched Yiyoung gulp down her second steak, pushing his now cold food away and choosing to continue sipping the wine instead. She was eating like she had been starved for days, determined to absorb all the nutrition of the steak. ¡°You sure are recharging yourself.¡± ¡°So I can put up with your nonsense,¡± Yiyoung responded cheekily. The juicy meat had given her the most satisfaction possible; she couldn¡¯t even put her fork and knife down. The last piece she had cut out ended up being a bit big, so she looked around for something to drink. Muyeol noticed this and offered his wine. ¡°Drink it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bad drunk,¡± Yiyoung refused as she poured herself a glass of water. When Muyeol raised a brow, she explained further. ¡°I fall asleep after drinking alcohol. That doesn¡¯t mean I just collapse anywhere, though.¡± Yiyoung gestured toward Muyeol¡¯s wine glass with her chin. ¡°Were you able to eat anything at the seminar, at least?¡± Muyeol only shrugged his shoulders in response. ¡°Whether it was in school or now, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you eat something. Did you have a private space to eat alone in school?¡± ¡°That would have been possible. Why?¡± Muyeol scoffed, ¡°I know you would have wanted it.¡± Yiyoung smiled in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I did want a place like that. There was always someone ready to pick a fight when I was hungry. I was never able to eat well back then.¡± ¡°You endured all that like an idiot.¡± Yiyoung muttered as she sighed heavily, ¡°What? Can you stop being so snarky? You might not want to start a fight, you¡¯re the one asking for a favor, you know?¡± ¡°I never forced you to make a promise, you did it on your own.¡± ¡°Still! The least you could do is make me want to help you out.¡± ¡°You endured it well,¡± Muyeol corrected himself. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Yiyoung already knew what he truly felt like. He only changed his words because she asked him to. ¡°Fine, keep that attitude.¡± Yiyoung pulled the bottle of wine toward her. ¡°Just watch what I¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°I thought you said you¡¯re a bad drunk.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yiyoung smiled brightly. ¡°Will you abandon me here once I fall asleep? Even though I¡¯m going to be your fianc¨¦ soon?¡± ¡°You sure made that decision quickly.¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips lifted into a small smirk. Yiyoung rolled her eyes, suddenly realizing that she had just dug herself a hole. However, her cheeks were a flaming red now. ¡°Now, tell me if you made a promise like this to anyone else,¡± Muyeol spoke without any hesitation, ¡°if you did, I need to resolve the situation as soon as possible, before you end up giving your life to another person.¡± Yiyoung pursed her lips. She had never made a promise to anyone other than Muyeol. It was impossible to come across another man like Muyeol. Back then, all Muyeol had to do was hire a lawyer for Sangsu, and everything was taken care of. Yiyoung had been taken aback by how easily money had solved such a complicated mess. Muyeol had saved both her and Sangsu¡¯s life. CH 44 ¡°Tell me!¡± Muyeol spat out coldly when Yiyoung didn¡¯t reply immediately. Startled, Yiyoung looked at him with wide eyes. He had never talked to her like this before; it was too surprising. He hadn¡¯t been like this when he was a student. ¡®Nevermind.¡¯ She shook her head. It was pointless to compare him to his younger self. A lot of time had passed. If they were actually going to get married, all she needed to do now was worry about the present and future. Yiyoung took a deep breath. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t made such promises to anyone else. There¡¯s no other person who helped me like you did. But I want you to know this, I never imagined you would ask me for something like this. So tell me why you want to marry me.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°My grandmother will give me her shares once I get married.¡± Yiyoung gaped at him in disbelief, but Muyeol continued, ¡°I need the shares, So that Mr. Cha won¡¯t be able to control me. To this day, he¡¯s been threatening to kick me out. It causes me a lot of stress.¡± ¡°Mr. Cha would be¡­¡± Yiyoung tried to guess. ¡°Yes, my father. But our relationship is nothing like what you would imagine a father and son to be like. We¡¯re more like a master and slave. And now I¡¯m going to declare my freedom. I¡¯m not going to be his slave. I don¡¯t want to constantly worry about being kicked out.¡± Yiyoung bit her lips. She hadn¡¯t expected the reason to be something like this. Muyeol continued as he poured himself another glass of wine, ¡°Mr. Cha thinks of me as a tool. You remember Jaeho, right? He¡¯s being treated the same way, too. Mr. Cha repeatedly banishes him abroad and then calls him back. It¡¯s all so he can control him easily. Fortunately, I have my grandmother to back me up, so he couldn¡¯t do the same to me. Anyway, it¡¯s troublesome. So I¡¯m planning to become the CEO of the S group at next year¡¯s stockholders¡¯ meeting. You know what a holding company is, right?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°If I become the CEO, Mr. Cha won¡¯t be able to control me. But to do that, I need my grandmother¡¯s shares. It¡¯s the only way I can survive.¡± Yiyoung silently looked at him, the steak long forgotten as she tried to take in this awful story. She already knew Muyeol didn¡¯t have a good relationship with Jaeho, but she never expected his relationship with his father to be this sour. But one detail still stuck out to her. Why did he want to become the CEO so desperately? ¡°Do you love your job that much? Or are you just attached to the company?¡± It was an unexpected question. ¡®Do I like working? Am I in love with work?¡¯ Muyeol thought. ¡°No, but it¡¯s the only way I can take revenge and soothe my anger.¡± He almost regretted telling her that. He knew there were not a lot of people who would understand him; they would just brush him off, stating that Mr. Cha was his father nonetheless, and he¡¯d inherited all his wealth from him. So Muyeol found himself blurting out more than what he wanted to say. ¡°Every year on my birthday, he would get a paternity test done. He insisted that my mom cheated on him just so he could intimidate me. He was the one living like a dog in heat, yet I was the one being painted as a psycho.¡± But if they were going to get married, she had to know his family history. Madam Kang and Mr. Cha might try to attack her, so it was best to be prepared. ¡°I have never experienced this thing called ¡®family¡¯. Madam Kang divorced Mr. Cha when I was young and soon married another guy, so I never got the chance to live normally.¡± Muyeol continued to talk about his family, and Yiyoung finally realized how he had hardened his heart into stone. It was horrifying to hear him tell the story with no emotion whatsoever. He called his own mother ¡®Madam¡¯, and referred to his father as if he was a stranger. He really wasn¡¯t loved by his family¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not planning on being your husband forever. It¡¯s just going to be until February next year, until the stockholders¡¯ meeting. Once I become the CEO, I¡¯ll let you go. I¡¯ll grant any wish of yours, and even give you a hefty alimony.¡± ¡°And what if you don¡¯t become the CEO?¡± Muyeol¡¯s expression turned ice cold. ¡°I will. As long as I get the shares. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°So just one year, then.¡± ¡°Yes. One year.¡± ¡°When will the wedding ceremony happen?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll skip the ceremony and just sign on the marriage certificate. What¡¯s important is this document. I¡¯m not interested in showing off our marriage,¡± Muyeol explained, ¡°Also, if someone you don¡¯t know reaches out to you, just ignore them. The only person I trust is my grandmother, and she won¡¯t have any reason to call you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared just thinking about it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of everything.¡± ¡°So the reason you chose me is because I¡¯m the easiest person you can ask?¡± Unbeknownst to her, a scowl took over her face. CH 45 Yiyoung had struggled her entire life not to be seen as some easy person people could walk all over. She didn¡¯t give up even after being treated like a lunatic with nothing but a smart brain in junior high and high school. However, had it not been for Sangsu, she would have probably lost her way in life. Thinking of the past only brought tears to her eyes. Her school years were dreadful, and were it not for Muyeol¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t be a successful doctor now. Others didn¡¯t think of him as a good person, but Yiyoung knew otherwise. And yet, she could not agree to his proposal right away. He was talking about marriage, after all. Her goodwill toward him slowly disappeared. She had thought Muyeol was different from all those people. Perhaps that was why tears were pooling in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I just have dry eyes,¡± she explained herself. Muyeol did not say anything, only stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did you choose me for your plan because I¡¯m easy?¡± A drop of tear finally slid down her face, but Yiyoung instantly wiped it away. Her expression remained stoic; she was pretending to be alright, but she did not know whether she could control herself if Muyeol agreed with her. ¡°Do you have an inferiority complex?¡± he asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Then why are you asking such things?¡± Flustered, Yiyoung tried to come up with a good answer, but Muyeol continued, ¡°I asked you because you made a promise to me, and I never had any doubt that you wouldn¡¯t fulfill it.¡± Yiyoung couldn¡¯t figure out whether she should be comforted by his answer. His words would probably keep her up all night; she would spend the entire time thinking of him. Her eyes landed on the glass of red wine. It would help her sleep¡­ She could not handle her liquor, so whenever she found herself unable to sleep even though she would be physically exhausted, she used alcohol as a substitute for sleeping pills. Yiyoung reached over and downed half the glass in one go. Muyeol gaped at her. She had mentioned she was a bad drunk earlier¡­ but he could not figure out whether he should stop her. In the end, he settled with not doing anything. He simply watched her right hand tremble as she held the glass. Soon, the trembling spread to her entire body. However, her eyes were focused on nothing but empty air, lost in deep thought. After a few beats of silence, Yiyoung addressed him, eyes still staring off into space. ¡°Why are you sure I¡¯ll fulfill the promise?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re Yoon Yiyoung,¡± Muyeol replied instantly. If he had hesitated or tried to make excuses, she would have refused him. But he had not, and Yiyoung had already promised to help him¡­ ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll fulfill my promise. What else can I say to you after you tell you desperately need to get married to survive. It was my mistake for saying I would do anything and not specify any conditions. Do we need to have a baby, too?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not interested in having a child.¡± ¡°Sure, sir,¡± Yiyoung said caustically. ¡°It won¡¯t be any different from your normal life. You just need to move into my house. Then, you can live your life, and I will live mine. That¡¯s it.¡± Yiyoung blinked repeatedly. The alcohol was finally taking its effect on her. ¡°By any chance, are you seeing anyone right now?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What if you fall in love with someone while we¡¯re married. What will you do then?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about it. Just tell me.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen,¡± he repeated. ¡°Are you impotent?¡± Yiyoung asked him bluntly. His eyes flashed with anger, but it disappeared in a split second. ¡°Believe what you want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± ¡°You are the unfortunate one. If you hadn¡¯t dropped out of school like that, you could have been another ¡®Hillary Clinton¡¯. You had already been accepted by Brown University at the time, hadn¡¯t you?¡± Yiyoung erupted into uncontrollable laughter. ¡°Oh, sorry. I-I¡¯m not being sarcastic. It¡¯s just¡ª¡± she guffawed again. She couldn¡¯t believe he called her another ¡®Hillary Clinton¡¯. It was a huge compliment, yet her eyes turned red from the tears. She raised the glass of wine to her mouth, finishing its contents in one gulp. Muyeol called for the waiter and asked for some more wine before turning to her. ¡°How much alcohol can you usually handle?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never kept count, I just find myself falling asleep after drinking a bit.¡± ¡°You fall asleep at whichever place you drink?¡± ¡°Not really. I always go home after drinking, but the moment I get home, I fall asleep anywhere, be it the entrance, the bathroom, or the bedroom.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Nobody should fall asleep outside. It only bothers the people around them.¡± After Yiyoung¡¯s father passed away, she made sure she always got home safe every time she got drunk. Muyeol changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll set a date for us to meet my grandmother.¡± Yiyoung sighed. She hadn¡¯t expected to get married soon, and it felt like she had lost her only chance to date someone. So she resigned herself to her fate. ¡°I really should give up my future for this promise and return the favor, huh? You helped me so much back in the day. And you even told me about your family¡­ If I denied, then you would have opened up to me for no reason.¡± Muyeol smiled briefly at her words, also noting how her speech had slowed down. CH 46 The waiter came back with a new bottle of wine, and Yiyoung immediately reached for it, quickly guzzling another glass. ¡°Alright. One year isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯ll just confuse myself if I keep thinking about it, so let¡¯s just get married.¡± Her words began to slur, and Yiyoung was struggling to keep her eyes open. Muyeol noticed this and said, ¡°Should we leave now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Muyeol stood up. ¡°Will you be alright at work tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m off-duty tomorrow. I¡¯m going to sleep all day.¡± Yiyoung stumbled when she attempted to stand, and Muyeol quickly put a hand to grab her. ¡°Stop,¡± she refused his help. Fortunately, even though she was staggering as she walked, Yiyoung followed Muyeol to the parking lot without much trouble. Both of them had drunk alcohol and couldn¡¯t drive, so Muyeol had called for a driver to take them home. By the time Yiyoung got into the backseat of the car, the driver arrived. ¡°Where should I take you, sir?¡± the driver asked. Muyeol looked at the woman sitting next to him. He thought about how Yiyoung had claimed that she would only sleep at her house and found it hard to believe her, considering how fell asleep the moment she got into the car. Yiyoung needed to go home. ¡°To Sangdo-dong,¡± Muyeol replied. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drive safely.¡± Muyeol stared out the window as the car whirred down the road, making the streetlights blur together. A snore drew his attention, and he frowned. He found himself worrying for her. If she couldn¡¯t handle herself after just two glasses of wine, then what would happen if she drank more? Suddenly, Yiyoung¡¯s body slumped against him, her head resting on his shoulder. He looked at her in surprise and found himself entranced. The shadow falling across her pale face, and her neat ponytail¡­ The scene it painted looked like it came straight out of a classic noir film. Her head began to slowly slide off his shoulder, so Muyeol carefully held her face with his hand. ¡°Not comfortable,¡± Yiyoung mumbled in her sleep as nuzzled her face into his hands. She raised a limp hand and attempted to pull her hair out of the hair tie but failed horribly. ¡°So annoying¡­ Why is it not letting me?¡± Muyeol had not taken her too seriously when she claimed to be a bad drunk, but seeing her like this really proved it. He pulled off the hair tie for her, and her voluminous hair came tumbling down around her small face. A weird shiver ran through his body; he felt inexplicably nervous. He flinched, his lower abdomen straining at the feel of her body pressed against him. Yiyoung snuggled further into the crook of his neck and mumbled again, ¡°Why is my pillow so hard¡­¡± Muyeol held his breath. He carefully reached over and let her lie down on his lap. Seemingly satisfied, Yiyoung sighed with relief and fell into deep sleep. When the car was behind a traffic light, Muyeol told the driver. When the car slowed to a stop at a traffic signal, Muyeol turned to the driver. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jamsilbon-dong instead.¡± ¡°Okay, sir.¡± The driver turned around, now heading toward Muyeol¡¯s penthouse. Muyeol looked out the window again, one hand busy running through Yiyoung¡¯s hair. With every stroke, an unbearable warmth grew inside him, and he shuddered. * * * Yiyoung scrunched up her eyes and pulled the blanket over her head, irritated by the pain pricking her eyes. She was absolutely exhausted, and when she lifted her head with a jolt, the dull pain in her head only got worse. She frowned. Something felt different¡­ The blanket covering her was much fluffier than the one she used, and it smelled so nice, too. ¡°Where the hell am I?¡± She looked down at her clothes, not finding anything different, other than the fact that she no longer had her socks on. She slowly stood up, smoothing out the wrinkles on her clothes. A quick survey of the room drew her attention to the curtains. So it was the sunlight from the window that was pricking her eyes earlier. ¡®Where¡¯s my phone?¡¯ She looked around again, and found it lying on the bedside table not too far away from her. She picked it up, but it wouldn¡¯t turn on. ¡®Oh gosh, the battery died.¡¯ Fortunately, she kept a power bank in her bag, which she found lying nearby as well. So she put the phone on charge and pocketed it before walking toward the door. The door led her to a spacious living room with high ceiling, huge windows, and a luxurious chandelier. There was also a flight of stairs that led to the second floor of the house. It became obvious whose house she was in, but she could not, for the life of her, figure out what to do. ¡°Oh no!¡± She combed her hands through her disheveled hair as the realization dawned on her. ¡°What do I do? I snore after drinking alcohol¡­¡± CH 47 The last thing Yiyoung could recall from last night was getting into Muyeol¡¯s car. After that, she passed out¡­ and she must have snored so much. ¡®H-he probably heard everything.¡¯ Her face grew warm from the embarrassment. But what concerned her more was how she got into the house. Was Muyeol the one who took off her sock as well? ¡®So what? We were friends for a long time,¡¯ she tried comforting herself. She looked around, hoping she would run into Muyeol as she could just get rid of the awkwardness. ¡°Cha Muyeol,¡± she called out as walked around the house, ¡°Cha¡ª¡± A door opened, and out walked Muyeol, dressed casually. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± His wet hair gleamed under the sunshine filtering in through the window in the living room; it seemed like he had just gotten out of the shower. Wearing a black shirt paired with light colored jeans, and his bare feet pressed against the marbled floor¡­ This Muyeol did not look like the person Yiyoung knew. The Muyeol she knew wore formal clothes without a single wrinkle, as if he had been born wearing a suit. But now¡­ he seemed so normal. Muyeol noticed her stare. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Are you still not sober?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yiyoung trailed off, ¡°it¡¯s because you look so different.¡± Muyeol drew closer to her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Um¡­ You look like a person.¡± ¡°That confirms it. You¡¯re still not sober.¡± Muyeol passed by her and walked to the kitchen. ¡°Come here and explain your drinking habit. It¡¯s completely different from what you told me.¡± Yiyoung instantly regretted thinking he seemed like a normal person. He hadn¡¯t changed a bit! She followed him to the kitchen, all the while glaring at his back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so annoying last night.¡± ¡°You¡¯d already warned me, and we¡¯re about to get married, so it¡¯s fine. But I¡¯d like to know more about it.¡± Yiyoung shrugged as she explained it. ¡°Sometimes when I¡¯m too tired and still can¡¯t sleep, I drink a few cups of alcohol because it helps me fall asleep. Alcohol works as my sleeping aid.¡± Muyeol turned around and stared at her. Feeling a tad awkward, Yiyoung continued, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep well. Even if I¡¯m exhausted, I just can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡± ¡°Is it because your shift time changes often?¡± ¡°The other doctors who work at the ER have the same work conditions, but none of them experience this.¡± ¡°Then, why?¡± ¡°If I knew the reason, I would have fixed it already.¡± Muyeol turned around and opened the fridge. ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡± Yiyoung was left speechless by his confident declaration. Muyeol took a pack of juice from the fridge; it was the extracted juice of oriental raisin trees. ¡°Just drink only when you¡¯re at home, then you would be fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± said Yiyoung sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t drink when you¡¯re outside, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Muyeol poured the juice into a glass and pushed it toward Yiyoung. ¡°Drink this.¡± ¡°But last night, I got drunk because of you. You showed up out of nowhere and asked me to marry you, so how could I not get shocked?¡± ¡°I get it. Now, drink.¡± His curt answer didn¡¯t discourage her. She took the glass and drank the juice. Muyeol put away the empty glass. ¡°I¡¯ll stock up the fridge with juice packs, so drink one everyday. Your liver can¡¯t handle the alcohol.¡± Yiyoung stared at him, unable to figure how to feel about his kindness. He seemed like a different person in so many ways today. Muyeol noticed her eyes on him and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Yiyoung shook her head. ¡°No. You just seem different today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not different.¡± Muyeol leaned against the sink and looked at her. ¡°Since we agreed to get married yesterday, I think we should sign the marriage certificate by the end of this week.¡± Yiyoung stared at him for a moment. ¡°A guy like you doesn¡¯t necessarily need me for marriage.¡± ¡°A guy like me?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re young and are financially secure. You could have a contractual marriage with anyone you like. It could be someone from the same background as you, and if you end up liking her, then you can just have a real wife.¡± Muyeol scoffed at her. ¡°You¡¯re not smart.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yiyoung couldn¡¯t believe he was mocking her. ¡°No, you¡¯re an idiot.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Yiyoung began to simmer with anger. ¡°Are you going to keep going on?¡± ¡°Are you not an idiot then?¡± ¡°What are you¡ª¡± ¡°I knew you were like this when you were young, but you¡¯re still the same.¡± Muyeol pointed at his head. ¡°You¡¯re only book smart. Other than that, you¡¯re only good at picking fights.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± She looked at him with a frown. His words had upset her a lot. ¡°So that¡¯s what you think of me, huh?¡± She had been striving to survive back then, and hearing him voice his thoughts about it made her feel unpleasant. Yet Muyeol kept going on, his voice calm, ¡°But if you weren¡¯t good at picking fights, do you think you would have been able to survive? You were in a situation where even if just one person attacked you, your school life would have been over. I¡¯m not saying anything against you. It is completely normal for you to be this way. What I mean is, you survived well.¡± Yiyoung blinked, trying to comprehend what he meant. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You never ran away from a fight, perhaps because you were trying to find a way to fit in the environment¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡®A way to fit in¡­¡¯ Yiyoung repeated in her head, appalled by his words. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think you¡¯re talking about me. Are you talking about yourself?¡± ¡°The most important thing is to not lose. You¡¯re the strongest person I know. No one but you could survive next to me,¡± he said with a cold laugh. CH 48 Relieved, Yiyoung immediately regained her confidence. It was weird; she usually didn¡¯t get upset so easily. Having worked at the ER for so long, she was used to keeping her calm, but somehow Muyeol¡¯s words had an instant effect on her. But then Muyeol carelessly said, ¡°Look at you, feeling so confident. Did you even wash your face?¡± She felt humiliated, as if someone had thrown water at her face. She frantically touched her face, horror slowly sinking into her as she realized she still had crust in her eyes, her hair was messy, and there were marks on her face from sleeping so deeply. ¡°Go wash up. I¡¯ll check if there¡¯s something we can eat,¡± Muyeol told her. Yiyoung swept her hair back, internally cringing at her pathetic state. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be using your bathroom.¡± ¡°Do as you¡¯d like. The room where you slept is going to be yours anyway. Let¡¯s eat and then step out to bring your belongings.¡± Annoyed, Yiyoung frowned at him, but Muyeol went on as if teaching a child. ¡°A contractual marriage requires the agreement of both the parties. A contract comes to end the moment the needs of the parties are no longer balanced. And, who else can I trust? I need you. Because I know you won¡¯t be swayed by money and betray me.¡± ¡°I like money, too.¡± ¡°I know. But you like to earn it on your own.¡± Yiyoung felt a pang in her heart. ¡°You trust me that much? How are you so sure I won¡¯t betray you?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you would?¡± ¡°I asked you first. Why do you trust me so much?¡± ¡°Yoon Yiyoung, I know if you want to hurt me, you¡¯ll do it from the front, not stab me in the back. That¡¯s why I trust you.¡± Muyeol looked at her with his deep, black eyes. She suddenly recalled what he told her last night. ¡°I asked you because you made a promise to me, and I never had any doubt that you wouldn¡¯t fulfill it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re saying that. But I guess we¡¯ve been friends for many years, so¡­¡± ¡°Go wash up,¡± Muyeol ordered, ¡°We need to hurry and start the moving process.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t the marriage certificate be enough? Do I have to move in?¡± ¡°Do you live alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Once you meet my family, you¡¯ll be traumatized.¡± ¡°What will they gain from bothering me? Besides, I¡¯m not that weak. According to what you said, I was born to be a fighter.¡± ¡°What would anyone gain from killing a bug? One kills it for no reason. And you¡¯re right. You are a good fighter, but even someone like you would be completely broken once you are abandoned by the person you trust the most.¡± Yiyoung scowled, but even though she didn¡¯t like the way he talked to her, she couldn¡¯t deny his words. They reminded her of her father. She had trusted him, relied on him. She wondered what she had meant to her father. Even if her mother had passed away, she was still there for him. Could he just not survive the loss of his wife despite desperately wanting to get better, or did he¡­ just not want to live? Muyeol¡¯s words echoed in her mind again. Was this why she had kept to herself all this time¡­ because she was afraid of not meaning anything to others? The hair on her arms stood up. She turned around, wanting to run away. * * * Yiyoung washed her hair and put on her wrinkled clothes again. As she walked to the dining room, Muyeol put down a pot on the dining table. She sat down at the table. ¡°What¡¯s this? Did you make this?¡± ¡°We have an excellent housekeeper. She¡¯s also a great chef. Try it.¡± Yiyoung paid careful attention to the way he spoke. His tone was respectful, which surprised her. With how arrogant he usually was, she had assumed he would look down on his servants. ¡°That¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°The way you talked about your housekeeper,¡± she said a little too honestly, ¡°I thought you would treat her like nothing.¡± Muyeol only curled his lip in response before lifting the lid of the pot. Instantly, the delicious smell of abalone porridge hit her nose. She put a spoonful in her mouth, and the flavor immediately overwhelmed her taste buds. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat with me?¡± she asked. ¡°I already ate.¡± ¡°You did? I wish I could see you eat at least once. I¡¯m curious as to what you ate to become so tall and buff.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an indoor gym in the house,¡± Muyeol explained, ¡°You should work out, too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I prefer breathing exercises instead,¡± Yiyoung replied before focusing on the porridge. Like always, she enjoyed her meal without a care about where she was and who was around. Muyeol hated eating with others. For him, the dining table was a place where family members shared fake smiles and unnecessary conversations. That was all it meant to him. He never ate with Madam Choi either. Yiyoung was completely different from him. She worshipped and praised her meal; so much so that even though Muyeol wasn¡¯t eating with her, he felt like he could taste the porridge. CH 49 Almost as if she suddenly gained a conscience, Yiyoung said to Muyeol, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for eating well all by myself.. I expend a lot of energy, so I eat a lot whenever I get the chance. It¡¯s a habit I gained as a child.¡± ¡°And what about now?¡± he asked. ¡°I work hard to make money. There¡¯s never enough time for me to eat nowadays.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get a lunch break at work?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing called a break for the doctors in the ER. The patients are our first priority.¡± Muyeol nodded in agreement. After Yiyoung finished her breakfast, she began to clean up after herself. ¡°Just leave it there,¡± said Muyeol, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do such things.¡± Yiyoung paid him no heed. She went to the sink and started washing the dishes, and Muyeol resigned himself to making her a cup of coffee with a stoic face. The two of them sat down at the table, facing each other again. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s kind of scary, getting married all of a sudden,¡± Yiyoung whispered, hands wrapped around the coffee cup. ¡°One week into our marriage, you¡¯ll scoff at yourself for being so scared about it.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Yiyoung took a sip from the coffee. ¡°But I never thought I would get married.¡± Muyeol looked up at her, drinking from his own cup of coffee. His eyes wandered all over her face. Her full hair was like the petals of a flower in full bloom after the rain. He observed her closely: her small face half-covered by her thick, puffy hair, her sparkling black eyes with an honest gaze that only ever looked straight ahead, and attractive lips that were almost always pulled into a smile. Then, he calmly answered, ¡°If you end up meeting someone you want to date after we get married, just wait for one year. You can date him once we get divorced.¡± ¡°And then get married again to him?¡± Yiyoung joked. ¡°But if you cheat while we¡¯re still married¡ª¡± Muyeol abruptly closed his mouth, unwilling to finish the sentence. Yiyoung looked at him curiously, and noticed the muscles in his neck twitching from how tightly he had clenched his jaw. Then she recalled what he had told her: his father acting like a dog in heat, the paternity tests his father conducted every year, and his mother¡¯s second marriage¡­ Yiyoung guffawed, intentionally laughing louder than necessary. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll fall in love that easily? I have not dated even once yet. That should give you an idea of how hard it would be for me to catch feelings! On top of that, I¡¯m too busy. I can¡¯t focus on anything other than work. My goal is to become a professor and lead the ER staff, after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to write a marriage contract.¡± ¡°A contract? For you? Are you worried that I¡¯ll refuse to divorce you?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. But I¡¯ll sign it if you find it necessary. If something happens, you stand to lose more than me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that confident, huh?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be? After all, I¡¯m the only person Cha Muyeol could trust in his life.¡± From what Muyeol had told her so far, she was the only one he could place faith in. Yiyoung tilted her head up with pride. ¡°So I deserve to be confident, no?¡± Muyeol maintained a stoic face. ¡°Nothing will change after we get married.¡± His response slightly upset her. Yiyoung had never seen Muyeol express his emotions openly. She guessed that even if the world was ending, he wouldn¡¯t reveal his feelings. And that somehow made her want to pick a fight with him. Determined to do just that, Yiyoung smiled. ¡°Actually, there will be something different.¡± Muyeol raised an eyebrow, curious to know what she meant, but Yiyoung simply smiled at him. After a brief moment, she urged him, ¡°Just take a guess.¡± ¡°Are you going to get drunk and fall asleep at the entrance?¡± asked Muyeol, ¡°¡­You were pretty heavy.¡± ¡°Not that, you idiot. I¡¯m not going to drink like that everyday! I have lived my life unreservedly so far.¡± Muyeol¡¯s brows twitched. He couldn¡¯t understand what Yiyoung was talking about. Yiyoung continued, ¡°I sing when I take showers. I kick the crumbs under the rug instead of cleaning it. I don¡¯t know how to cook rice, and I definitely don¡¯t know how to make any side dishes. The only thing I know how to cook is ramen.¡± Yiyoung paused to check his reaction, and found that he still couldn¡¯t understand why her behavior would change anything after their marriage. ¡°You¡¯ll be sharing your private space with me, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll end up feeling uncomfortable. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve lived with someone, so I wouldn¡¯t even realize if I¡¯m making you feel comfortable. I think that¡¯s what will happen.¡± ¡°So? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m going to live with you at your request, you¡¯ll have to endure it patiently. Only once you run out of patience and can¡¯t bear it anymore, can you ask me to fix my behavior.¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips lifted into an imperceptible smile. Yoon Yiyoung was just as confident now as she was back in the day, when she flipped him off in the middle of class. That Shitty Yoon¡­ Those were the times when his days started and ended with her. And now, after so many years, his days would start and end with her again. ¡°Alright. Just finish your coffee.¡± Muyeol said as he looked down at his cup. He sipped his coffee, his smile a bit wider, but hidden behind the coffee cup. CH 50 Muyeol entered Yiyoung¡¯s studio apartment, carefully examining every inch of it. Three safety locks hung at the entrance, and Muyeol took them in his hands. ¡°Have you had any bad experiences here?¡± A guard from Sangu¡¯s security company kept watch over Yiyoung¡¯s place. Yiyoung took out her suitcase and began to fill it with clothes from her closet as she giggled wickedly. ¡°No, Uncle Sangsu just wanted to keep multiple locks. He said I need to be careful because I¡¯m so pretty.¡± Muyeol chose to ignore her brag. Instead, he asked, ¡°You still call him your uncle?¡± Her relationship with Sangsu began because Muyeol asked him to protect her. Through Muyeol¡¯s help, she was able to build a family. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s my uncle. If he hadn¡¯t been there for me, I probably wouldn¡¯t even be here to fulfill my promise to you.¡± Her sorrowful words scratched at his heart, pricking him with pain. ¡°I had a tough time after Dad passed away. I couldn¡¯t find a reason to live, and I didn¡¯t have the will to do anything, so I used to sleep all day.¡± Yiyoung continued to calmly pack her belongings, and Muyeol watched her, wondering what would have happened had she continued to sleep like a hibernating bear after dropping out of school. If Sangsu hadn¡¯t been there for her¡­ ¡°Now that I think about it, it was all because of you. You¡¯re the one who sent Sangsu to me.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s lips curved up, the smile reaching all the way to her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± Muyeol¡¯s ears suddenly grew hot. Startled, he touched his earlobe. Yiyoung noticed it and burst into laughter. ¡°Your ears are so red, they look like they¡¯re on fire! Can I touch them?¡± Yiyoung stretched her hand out, and Muyeold flinched away, almost as if he was scared. Yiyoung laughed again. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could be so cute.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t respond. He silently waited for her to finish packing so he could move her bags to the entrance. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Yiyoung pulled out another suitcase. ¡°Did Uncle Sangsu know who you were?¡± ¡°No, we only communicated over text messages. He doesn¡¯t know my name.¡± ¡°Then, would you be fine with me telling him?¡± ¡°No.¡± She hummed, ¡°Well, I have to tell him I¡¯m getting married to you. If he visits me someday, I can¡¯t tell him I¡¯m living with a man for no reason. He wouldn¡¯t even believe me. And I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m living with you without getting married. And since we¡¯re going to get divorced, he will find out eventually.¡± It seemed like Yiyoung had already adapted to the situation. It was just like Yoon Yiyoung. She didn¡¯t only accept it, she even started to actively be in charge of the situation. She never lacked courage. Nothing could stop her from living the way she wanted. ¡°We have to meet your grandmother as well, so we need to discuss what we¡¯re going to tell her,¡± she said, her bright eyes seemingly sparkling. ¡°She¡¯s the one who asked me to marry in return for fulfilling my request, so she¡¯s not going to expect anything. Think realistically.¡± ¡°You told me she¡¯s the only family you can trust, so what do you mean, think realistically? We have to think respectfully.¡± Muyeol looked at her eyes as they glimmered with excitement. ¡°You look like you¡¯re enjoying this.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not getting married for our entire lives, so what¡¯s the harm in enjoying it?¡± It was just like Yiyoung to not only accept the situation, but actively take charge of it, too. And now, she was even enjoying it. Muyeol scoffed. ¡°So, what do you want to tell her?¡± ¡°This story should be plausible¡­¡± Yiyoung muttered. Goosebumps covered Muyeol¡¯s body when Yiyoung turned to him excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s tell her it was first love.¡± Muyeol couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sound real? How many years have we known each other for? Your grandmother will probably believe it. I mean, I was always with you when we were young. We even clicked a picture together during the junior high graduation ceremony. Who else did you take a photo with? No one, right? First love sounds so realistic.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll be your first love?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°No. I will be your first love. You even proposed to me!¡± Muyeol could only laugh at her ridiculous claim. Yiyoung crossed her arms. ¡°You have to do this much for me. I¡¯m fulfilling my promise, right?¡± Then Yiyoung kept thinking hard. What should she say if Muyeol didn¡¯t want to do it? ¡®Do I also tell her that I love him a lot and can¡¯t live without him? I must tell Uncle I love in order for him to believe the story,¡¯ Yiyoung continued to think up details to add into the story. It was then that Muyeol suggested, ¡°I guess we should buy wedding rings.¡± Yiyoung smiled, her cheeks turning a rosy red. * * * One week later, Yiyoung stood with tongs in her hand, waiting as the vegetable stock in it boiled. The ring that she and Muyeol chose together sat on her ring finger, glinting under the light. Sangsu looked at her ring with a satisfied smile, but when he saw her reach for a meat dish, he asked, ¡°Yiyoung¡­ don¡¯t we have a lot of time left?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Yiyoung started putting the meat into the boiling pot. Sangsu took a furtive glance at Muyeol and then turned to Yiyoung. ¡°It¡¯s a special day¡­¡± ¡°He already knows,¡± explained Yiyoung, ¡°Uncle, have you ever seen me eat peacefully? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be called into the ER, so I have to stuff myself whenever I can. Besides, you know I can¡¯t stop myself if there¡¯s meat.¡± Yiyoung was about to dump eight servings of meat into the pot. Sangsu would have understood had it been any other day, but she was going to marry this man soon, and it was Sangsu and Honghee¡¯s first time meeting Muyeol! Honghee smiled and intervened in the situation, taking away the tongs from Yiyoung. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yiyoung asked. Sangsu gaped at her; he really didn¡¯t want her stuffing herself like a teenage boy in front of her future husband. CH 51 Yiyoung snatched the tongs from Honghee and put four servings of meat into the stock. Just when she was about to put in another four servings, Sangsu begged her to stop. ¡°Why do I pretend to be someone I¡¯m not? He¡¯ll accept me regardless. It¡¯s not my fault that my job prevents me from eating properly, is it?¡± Yiyoung replied. Her phone lay on the table with the notification sound on full volume, ready to leave at a moment¡¯s notice in case she received a call from the ER. Honghee smiled at Yiyoung softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat first? The rest of us have time, so we can eat after you.¡± ¡°Please eat first,¡± Honghee suggested to Muyeol. But Yiyoung took the ladle and served everyone. ¡°I had to make it in a hurry, but I guarantee it¡¯s going to be good. Please enjoy.¡± Muyeol took the meat from his bowl and gave it to Yiyoung. Sangsu and Honghee smiled, happily watching Muyeol take care of their niece. In their eyes, the couple was meant to be together. When Yiyoung first told Sangsu she was going to get married to Muyeol, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He had spent all this time worrying about Yiyoung and her workaholic habits, wondering how she would live without anyone by her side to support her. However, she suddenly brought home someone special to her, and it was no ordinary guy either, but the president of her hospital, the heir to the S group. Sangsu had been particularly intimidated by Muyeol¡¯s background. He was worried for his dear niece, since there was a huge difference in status between Muyeol and Yiyoung. However, Yiyoung hadn¡¯t seemed too bothered by it. ¡°What about me? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. I¡¯m smart, my career is great, and I have no one who¡¯ll become a financial liability to me.¡± ¡°Yiyoung.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to become a financial liability, right?¡± ¡°You know what I¡¯m worried about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡®m telling you, I decided to get married to him because of who he is.¡± ¡°But your future in-laws are beyond our status¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so busy with work that I won¡¯t even get the time to meet them that often. And I¡¯m sure they¡¯re busy people as well. So please don¡¯t look so sad,¡± Yiyoung had said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m not being sold to Muyeol¡¯s family, okay?¡± With the passing of time, Sangsu¡¯s looks had grown softer, but his face still looked intimidating and tough for someone his age. However, at that time, he looked more like a young boy saddled with worries because of how much he had been fretting over Yiyoung. And so, Yiyoung had to assign Muyeol with a task. ¡°I told you this before, but you¡¯ll have to pretend to be in love with me in front of Uncle Sangsu.¡± ¡°Pretend? What do you mean?¡± Muyeol asked. ¡°You have to pretend like you¡¯re madly in love with me so that my uncle and aunt don¡¯t worry. They treat me like their own daughter, so I want to make sure they don¡¯t have anything to be worried about.¡± Muyeol had not responded to her back then, so she had been extremely anxious, constantly wondering whether he would comply with her request. But all her worries were for nothing because Muyeol was carrying out the role assigned to him perfectly. He wasn¡¯t speaking much, and he didn¡¯t need to; his actions spoke for him. He kept adding more meat to her bowl, and whenever Yiyoung reached for a dish, he moved it closer to her. However, amongst all his acts of service toward her, he didn¡¯t eat much. ¡°Are you enjoying your meal?¡± Sansgu asked Muyeol politely, almost as if he was afraid of offending him. ¡°He has gastritis, so he can¡¯t eat well,¡± Yiyoung instantly responded in Muyeol¡¯s stead. ¡°Oh, no! We should have chosen a better menu¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s his fault for not taking care of himself.¡± Muyeol gave Yiyoung a pointed look. Not only had she pointed out the fact he wasn¡¯t eating properly in front of her family, she had taken it a step further by blaming it on him. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡± Yiyoung challenged, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? At this rate, you¡¯re going to end up with a hole in your stomach. Sure, I¡¯m a doctor, but you shouldn¡¯t rely on that fact too much. We need to take care of our bodies to prevent illnesses.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re being too harsh on him,¡± Sangsu nervously intervened. He was well-aware of his niece¡¯s blunt personality, but she seemed a little too direct today. Muyeol and Yiyoung might have been friends for a long time, but Sangsu hoped she would still be careful when talking to him. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± said Muyeol, ¡°It¡¯s what makes her so attractive.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened. She had not been expecting him to say that. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Sansgu smiled, relieved by Muyeol¡¯s words. ¡°By the way, Uncle, we¡¯re not going to have a wedding ceremony. We¡¯re just going to sign the marriage certificate,¡± Yiyoung announced. Her declaration shattered the happy mood. Sangsu and Honghee¡¯s faces fell, the two instantly turning to Muyeol for an explanation. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone at the hospital to know about the marriage. If they find out I¡¯m married to him, they¡¯ll only look at me with a jaundiced eye,¡± she continued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Sangsu. ¡°Think about it. I¡¯m competing against the other doctors for the promotion. If the news gets out that I¡¯m the wife of the hospital¡¯s president, all my efforts will be buried. No one will look at my talent or performance. I won¡¯t be Dr. Yoon Yiyoung anymore, just Mr. Muyeol¡¯s wife. They¡¯ll call me cinderella. And if I become the professor in charge of the ER, the staff won¡¯t respect me because they¡¯ll think I got the position through Muyeol¡¯s influence.¡± Sangsu was left speechless, especially because he knew Yiyoung was right. ¡°That¡¯s why, I¡¯m going to keep the marriage under wraps. I won¡¯t allow anyone to judge my abilities based on my husband.¡± Yiyoung turned to Muyeol with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine with you, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine to live like everybody else sometimes? We¡¯re not strangers. People might talk about it at first, but it¡¯ll die down eventually,¡± he replied. CH 52 Yiyoung glanced at Muyeol. His acting was flawless. He clearly didn¡¯t mean them, but his nice words were enough to fool anybody. Still, Yiyoung felt great because she finally had someone she could share everything with instead of frantically figuring out life all on her own. It felt as if she had earned a real companion for life. ¡°Thank you, but you already know me. I can take care of myself, just like I have until now. If you meddle in my career, I¡¯ll slap you,¡± she said, mirth dancing in her eyes. Muyeol laughed silently. It was so like Yiyoung to say such a thing. She loved money, but only if it was earned through her own hard work. Sangsu and Honghee¡¯s nerves eased up. Though Yiyoung was talking rudely, Muyeol was smiling. Their worries gradually disappeared with Muyeol¡¯s smile; the man was totally focused on Yiyoung. Relief coursed through the older couple. Sangsu and Honghee looked at each other and nodded. This was a new beginning to Yiyoung¡¯s life, and hopefully, her journey would be filled with happiness. Sangsu turned to Muyeol excitedly. ¡°You two make a great couple. I can tell you care about Yiyoung a lot. Please continue to love her as much as you do now.¡± ¡®Love¡­¡¯ Yiyoung thought. She peeked at Muyeol, wondering how he would respond. ¡°Yes. I will,¡± he said. ¡°Now, I¡¯m being cautious, but I want to ask you just one thing.¡± Sangsu looked at Muyeol. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to be like those people, right¡­ The ones on the news for¡­¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°Honey!¡± Yiyoung and Honghee yelled in chorus, but the man in question continued, ¡°What I mean to say is, don¡¯t make Yiyoung cry. Ever.¡± Muyeol looked right into Sangsu¡¯s eyes and confidently declared, ¡°Yoon Yiyoung will be the only woman in my life, sir.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s head snapped toward Muyeol, hands freezing in mid-air as she brought the chopsticks to her mouth. Sure, she was the one who had asked him to pretend to be in love with her, but hearing him announce it so confidently shocked her beyond belief. She was obviously grateful to him for putting her family¡¯s worries to rest, but it also made her expect a positive outcome from the marriage. Perhaps, now she would be able to learn how to live with another person instead of falling into the habit of living alone. Her own worries were suddenly alleviated, and she felt much better about this whole plan. Marrying Muyeol did not seem scary anymore. However, just as the atmosphere turned pleasant again, Yiyoung¡¯s phone started ringing loudly. Honghee began to fret, ¡°Oh, no. You can¡¯t even eat in peace. You might get sick from eating so fast¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s from the ER.¡± Yiyoung instantly dropped her chopsticks and grabbed her coat. ¡°I wish it could be peaceful everyday, but what can I do? There¡¯s no patient who gets sick or injured willingly.¡± Muyeol stood up after her. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be great if you could.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving before the dinner is over,¡± Muyeol politely apologized to the older couple. ¡°Oh, no. Please don¡¯t apologize. We can meet another time. We¡¯re already accustomed to Yiyoung¡¯s erratic schedule. In fact, we want to apologize to you instead. You¡¯re such a busy person, yet we kept you here for so long.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t say that. I will host a gathering for us again.¡± ¡°Yes, please. Be careful on your way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving the two of you like this,¡± Yiyoung said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us and just go, Yiyoung.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yiyoung strode away in such a hurry that Muyeol almost had to jog to keep up with her pace. When they got to the car, Muyeol started the engine, and Yiyoung aggressively pulled her hair into a neat bun. ¡°Your acting seemed so real. Good job out there. I¡¯ll try my best to do the same when we meet your grandmother tomorrow.¡± In truth, they had already signed the marriage certificate so they could show it to Muyeol¡¯s grandmother. They were officially a married couple now, though they hid that fact from Sangsu. It took a week for the process to complete, so they would get the certificate sometime tomorrow. The plan was to pick up the certificate together and then go to Madam Choi¡¯s place. ¡°I wonder what it¡¯ll feel like when we finally get the certificate.¡± Yiyoung said out loud. Muyeol looked straight ahead, choosing not to reply. He obviously didn¡¯t like talking, but Yiyoung knew that already, so she continued chattering without expecting him to respond. ¡°Even though this is a fake marriage, I still feel nervous. My husband¡­ Cha Muyeol.¡± She turned toward Muyeol. ¡°But I guess you feel good about the marriage, since it¡¯s going to give you an opportunity to fight Mr. Cha.¡± ¡°When I told you about my family, did you think it was weird?¡± Muyeol finally asked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing weird about it. My time at the ER has let me see all kinds of people everyday. I¡¯ve seen human beings act cruelly like villains. It¡¯s unfortunate that your family¡¯s like this¡­ I mean, who calls his own father ¡®Mister¡¯? Or his mother ¡®Madam¡¯?¡± Yiyoung said, ¡°It probably wasn¡¯t easy for you to experience something like that. I know you don¡¯t bother with other people unless they attack you first. It was the same with Jaeho, too, right? Who would have thought he was a psycho? Nobody in the school knew about it.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°I talked about you for so long, and your only response is, ¡®I see¡¯?¡± ¡°What else should I say?¡± ¡°You should say¡­ we¡¯re soulmates!¡± CH 53 Her bold words left Muyeol flustered. He gaped at her, but she pretended to be oblivious to it. ¡°We have to get used to this sort of thing,¡± she added. ¡°We got married right after my grandmother asked me to, so if I tell her I married you because I love you, do you really think she¡¯ll believe it?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your circumstance, I would have asked how much I¡¯d be getting paid for this.¡± ¡°The soap operas have ruined your imagination.¡± ¡°Reality is much scarier than some shows on TV. At least people always get a happy ending in the shows, but there¡¯s no such thing in real life¡­ Anyway, I feel like your grandmother will be different because she cares about you so much.¡± Yiyoung still remembered the day Madam Choi had shown up at her school. The way the elegant woman had called Muyeol and talked to him gently was still etched in her mind vividly. Just from that, Yiyoung was able to make out how deeply she cared for Muyeol; it was this love which made Madam Choi help Yiyoung back when she was 14, a girl she did not even know then. ¡°I know you asked me to marry you because you love your grandmother as much as she loves you,¡± said Yiyoung, ¡°You probably wanted to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about you.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my grandmother will worry less because I chose you? You just can¡¯t stop bragging about yourself, huh?¡± Yiyoung suddenly fell silent. Muyeol turned to check her expression, but she had averted her face from him, looking straight ahead. Just when he began to wonder if he had been too harsh, Yiyoung broke the silence with a murmur, ¡°So what? I¡¯m a good person, so I qualify for this marriage. I just don¡¯t have a lot of material possessions.¡± ¡°Who whispers while boasting?¡± Muyeol asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re good enough to qualify for this marriage?¡± Yiyoung exploded in anger, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a good person, and I¡¯m better than you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re better than me, so if you want to show off, say it loudly and clearly. And if by any chance, the hospital staff finds out about the marriage, then show them your capability and shut their mouths. I know you¡¯re good at that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a compliment, right?¡± ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m criticizing you?¡± ¡°Nevermind¡­ Just repeat exactly what you did today in front of your grandmother. One year of marriage won¡¯t be a problem then.¡± ¡°Is that a threat?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± Yiyoung took off her wedding ring. Muyeol noticed this and asked, ¡°Why take it off?¡± ¡°I wore it to show Uncle Sangsu and Honghee, but it¡¯ll get in the way while I treat the patients.¡± Yiyoung hadn¡¯t brought a purse with her, so she looked around for a place to temporarily keep the ring. When Muyeol realized her intention, he reached for the ring and then wore it on his pinky finger. ¡°Good, good!¡± Yiyoung complimented, ¡°A friendly behavior like this would be very much appreciated. Please do the same tomorrow as well, okay?¡± Muyeol frowned, but did not move to take the ring off his finger. When they arrived at the hospital, Yiyoung hopped out of the car in a hurry, and Muyeol called out to her, ¡°Call me when your shift is over. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when that would be¡­¡± replied Yiyoung. ¡°Still, call me. Tomorrow is an important day for me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I see you¡¯re worried about me looking dirty tomorrow.¡± ¡°At least you know it.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll call you.¡± With that, Yiyoung ran into the ER. A three-car collision had left eight victims severely injured. The stench of blood hit Yiyoung the moment she stepped into the ER, making her nauseated. But there was no time to calm herself down. Other doctors had been asked to report to the ER as well, and they had started showing up. * * * Dawn came like usual, but Yiyoung stood leaning against a wall, the cold wind nipping her face. Her legs were trembling uncontrollably. Out of the eight, two victims had passed away, and the rest who had barely survived were currently in the operating rooms. She grimaced, her face pale from retching up multiple times throughout the night. Whenever her patients did not survive, Yiyoung fell sick, unable to digest any food. And her stomach was currently aching because of that. She rubbed her tummy, regretting filling herself to the brim at the dinner, and hoped that the medication she had just taken would help her feel better after a few hours sleep. Yiyoung gazed into the distance and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s about time for him to show up.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. Do you want me to leave now?¡± Muyeol had immediately answered his phone when she had called him a while ago, almost as if he had been waiting for it. ¡°Wait there, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Yiyoung laughed giddily at the thought of being in a relationship with him. His voice evoked a peculiar feeling in her. When he had said he would pick her up, it felt as if some fairy was tickling her heart. The day grew brighter, and Yiyoung watched as a car pulled in. Muyeol was able to find Yiyoung without any trouble. She was leaning against a wall, looking fatigued as she waited for him. In an instant, he could tell that she had had a tough time at work. He stopped the car in front of her, and she got into the passenger seat, still low-spirited. He had never seen her look so despondent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked as he drove out of the hospital. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save two patients,¡± Yiyoung sighed loudly. Overcome with remorse, she buried her face in her hands. Muyeol patted her head to comfort her. ¡°You tried your best. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± His warm response took her by surprise, and she stared at him in blank amazement. ¡°Why?¡± Muyeol questioned her stare. ¡°Just because.¡± ¡°Just because?¡± ¡°I feel thankful.¡± He did not say anything after that, only continued patting her head. CH 54 The warmth of his hand seeped into her body, and the comfort it brought her helped her calm down. She yawned, her eyes closing shut sleepily. Suddenly, she felt something drop on her thigh, and her eyes shot open. ¡°Sleep,¡± Muyeol said as he covered her body with his coat. His words were like a spell; her eyes closed on their own, and she was immediately lulled to sleep. They reached the penthouse soon, and Muyeol looked at Yiyoung after parking the car. It seemed she always snored when she was exhausted. Muyeol unbuckled his seatbelt before getting out of the car and opening the door for the passenger seat. Yiyoung¡¯s body slumped when the door opened, but Muyeol quickly caught her in his arms. ¡°Oh¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°We¡¯re home. Just sleep.¡± He firmly wrapped his coat around her and then gently lifted her. Her head lolled against his firm shoulder. And for a moment, Muyeol stood in place, simply listening to her breath. Out of nowhere, his heart started pounding, and he could not, for the life of him, figure out why. It was such a weird, unusual feeling. He adjusted his hold so she could rest more comfortably, and then started walking. Somewhere along the way to the door, he realized that he liked holding her in his arms. * * * Yiyoung looked at Muyeol, confusion evident in her eyes. In her nervousness, she had practiced different expressions that she would display throughout the day, but the sudden change had made her forget all about them. However, Muyeol was just as puzzled. ¡°Just stay here for a bit.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said. Muyeol signaled Yiyoung to sit down on the couch before following after Madam Choi, who had abruptly walked into her bedroom. He stood in front of the door and announced, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m coming in.¡± When Muyeol entered, Madam Choi was putting an eye solution in her eyes with a dropper. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Madam Choi¡¯s voice was gentle like always, but she did not seem like her usual self. Muyeol spotted a huge bag sitting in the corner of her room and questioned, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Since my goal has been fulfilled, I want to rest now,¡± she explained. Muyeol had already expected this. It was only a matter of time until Mr. Cha found out about his marriage, and Madam Choi needed to be away to avoid any disputes with her son. ¡°Please endure it for just one year,¡± Muyeol said calmly. ¡°Yeah? You know what I¡¯m worried about, right?¡± Madam Choi dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief. He knew it. She did not want him to turn out like his father. His voice turned cold, ¡°I told you it can¡¯t be done in any other way.¡± ¡°I never expected her to be your partner,¡± Madam Choi commented. Muyeol turned to the living room where Yiyoung was sitting. Then, he looked back at his grandmother. ¡°She¡¯s the only one I could trust.¡± Madam Choi¡¯s heart thumped at his response. It was her first time hearing him utter the word ¡®trust¡¯ in a positive context, and it had taken her by surprise. The boy had never been able to trust anyone, after all. When Yiyoung had walked through the door, relief flooded Madam Choi, so much so that she had run to her room with tears in her eyes. Not wanting them to see her tears, she had used the eye drops to disguise them. ¡°She¡¯s also the one who stayed by your side for the longest time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you persuaded her, but¡ª¡± ¡°Grandmother. Please don¡¯t expect anything.¡± His words were sharp, but Madam Choi kept herself calm. ¡°I think she is a nice person.¡± ¡°I agree with you. But don¡¯t expect anything,¡± he said firmly, as if he could read her mind. Having already prepared the document for the transfer of stocks, Madam Choi handed it to Muyeol. ¡°You know you are mean, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± was the only thing he could say. Madam Choi put on her coat and stood up. Muyeol followed, picking up her bag for her. Yiyoung jumped to her feet as the door opened, watching as the two walked toward the entrance with luggage in tow. Yiyoung carefully walked after them. Madam Choi paused, turning around to look at Yiyoung. ¡°I wish you a blessing.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmother! Thank you.¡± Yiyoung smiled. Madam Choi desperately wanted to believe that they would be blessed through this marriage. Even if Yiyoung wasn¡¯t telling the truth, she wanted to believe her; her beautiful smile, and her words. Madam Choi turned to Muyeol, about to say something, but he interrupted her, ¡°Please have a safe trip, Grandmother.¡± Madam Choi mourned as her grandson took away her chance to properly wish him luck. Her face crumpled, looking like she was on the verge of crying. But Yiyoung put an arm around her. ¡°Muyeol¡¯s a fool for talking so harshly. He¡¯d be perfect if he just talked a bit more softly. But Grandmother, you know Muyeol is always sincere at heart, right?¡± Yiyoung¡¯s impression of Muyeol left Madam Choi in awe; her words were a great comfort to the old woman. ¡°You¡¯re more than what Muyeol deserves. I used to think he wasn¡¯t a lucky boy, but¡­¡± Madam Choi held Yiyoung¡¯s hand firmly. Yiyoung smiled at her in response. After Madam Choi left, Muyeol and Yiyoung left the house, too. ¡°Are you going straight to the hospital?¡± he asked. ¡°I should. I need to get ready and work my shift so the other doctors can leave. Where are you headed?¡± ¡°To the company.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s work hard and live well. But about your grandmother¡¯s trip¡­ Was it planned?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Muyeol looked straight ahead. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going on a trip to avoid Mr. Cha, so I guess you could say it was planned.¡± The answer shook Yiyoung to her core. How cruel was Mr. Cha? Just imagining what he had done to Muyeol made her nauseated. She couldn¡¯t believe he treated his own mother the same way. CH 55 ¡°From now on,¡± instructed Muyeol, ¡°don¡¯t answer calls from people you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Yiyoung. ¡°And don¡¯t interact with anyone you don¡¯t know if they visit you at work.¡± ¡°But who could possibly know about our secret? The deal was only between you and Madam Choi.¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s still possible for someone to find out about the deal. You never know what will happen, so I¡¯m telling you this now.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Okay. I still don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to happen, but I¡¯ll remember your words.¡± ¡°Okay, good.¡± Silence hung in the air for a while, but then Yiyoung smiled lightly. ¡°But don¡¯t you think your grandmother likes me a lot?¡± ¡°She likes you and remembers you.¡± She was slightly disappointed when he agreed with her quickly, as if he hadn¡¯t listened to her carefully. Nonetheless, she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to tell me that you don¡¯t deserve someone like me. I¡¯m sure she just said it to make me feel good, but it felt nice to hear that.¡± The two of them did not need to pretend to be in love with each other in front of Madam Choi. She was a composed, rational person, and the deal had been completed successfully without any setbacks because she had not expected anything from them. Still, Yiyoung had been worried when Madam Choi ran into her room, but the old woman¡¯s words allowed her to relax. It was then that Yiyoung realized how simple-minded she was for being relieved by just one compliment from Muyeol¡¯s grandmother. But she didn¡¯t criticize herself for it. It was great that they did not have to lie to Madam Choi; Yiyoung would be able to act like her usual self in front of the old woman. ¡°I hope your grandmother gets to enjoy her trip instead of worrying about you all the time,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s words made Muyeol recall how expectantly Madam Choi had looked at him. ¡°She¡¯ll have a lot of fun during her trip.¡± Yiyoung turned and looked at him as he muttered to himself. She reached out, gently tapping Muyeol¡¯s hand which was resting on the steering wheel. His brows furrowed slightly, slowing the car to a stop as they reached the hospital. ¡°Thank you for the ride.¡± Yiyoung opened the door and stepped out. But Muyeol stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He pulled out a small pouch from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± Yiyoung sat down again. She opened the pouch and a shiny ring fell out of it. ¡°Oh, what is this for?¡± ¡°I was wondering if this ring would be okay for you to wear at work.¡± ¡°Is this so I can let other men know that I¡¯m married now?¡± Yiyoung joked as she put on the ring. ¡°Just wanted to remind you about the promise you made.¡± Yiyoung scoffed loudly in response. However, she could not deny that she liked the ring; it had a simple design which wouldn¡¯t bother her while working. ¡°It¡¯s not like you have to be married to wear a ring,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ve never worn a ring before,¡± she explained. Muyeol was the one who allowed her to experience the feeling of wearing a ring. ¡°Just wear it. You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± Yiyoung looked at his hands, his fingers devoid of any ring. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to wear it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If I wear it, it¡¯ll have a meaning. And I don¡¯t want to seem like I have some secret life.¡± ¡°What about me, then?¡± ¡°You¡¯re different from me.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. She clenched her fist, the slender ring digging into her skin. Her body shook as she coldly spat out, ¡°Okay. You win, you eunuch.¡± Yiyoung slammed the door behind her as she left. Muyeol watched her figure disappear into the hospital, and then put his hand inside the pocket to feel the other ring sitting inside. ¡°Welcome! Thank you for visiting us again,¡± the retailer had greeted Muyeol when he entered the store. ¡°Please recommend a ring that won¡¯t bother her while working.¡± ¡°Please wait. I¡¯ll bring out all the options.¡± Once Muyeol was done choosing a ring, the retailer complimented his selection, ¡°Your fianc¨¦ must love this one. What a nice choice. You¡¯re going to get a ring for yourself this time as well, right?¡± Muyeol had nodded almost instinctively. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare yours as well. Thank you.¡± Muyeol chuckled as he started the car. Yiyoung had called him an eunuch, but he didn¡¯t mind. He was just thankful she hadn¡¯t thrown the ring at his face. * * * Some days were still cold, but the weather was slowly growing warmer. More and more people started wearing thin, bright clothes. Yiyoung yawned and lightly hit her shoulders with fists. They were stiff and aching from all the overnight shifts she had worked for over many days now. Even normal shifts did not give her enough time to relax, let alone the overnight shifts; there were always some drunk people being rushed into the ER after getting involved in huge accidents. The sound of the ambulance siren echoing through the dark, silent night always put her on the edge. The doctors at the ER were supposed to work on a rotating shift. Yet somehow, Yiyoung ended up working multiple overnight shifts in a row. She hated working at night and then sleeping during the day, but she just could not refuse the other doctors when they asked her for a favor. ¡°I¡¯m digging myself a grave here,¡± Yiyoung muttered. The bags under her eyes only grew darker, and her lips were chapped. Despite having put her hair up in a tight ponytail at the beginning of her shift, it was now sticking out from everywhere. And she had been in such a state for over a month now. Sure, compared with when she was an intern, her current life was like a dream, but it was still physically draining. Yiyoung rubbed her face. ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t even see my husband¡¯s face.¡± CH 56 She hadn¡¯t seen Muyeol for a while now. By the time Yiyoung would finish her shift and reach home, Muyeol would have already gone to work; and before he came home from work, it would be time for Yiyoung to go to the hospital, only to repeat the cycle. Just like Muyeol had said, nothing had changed. ¡®Actually¡­¡¯ she thought. There was one thing that had changed after their marriage. She no longer had to take care of household chores. A clean house with the fridge stocked with delicious food and the laundry all folded nicely would always awaited her. She didn¡¯t even have to go grocery shopping now. Yiyoung used to buy packets of ramen on her way back home from work, but now the kitchen cabinets were already stocked with different flavors of the ramen packets. Her life was a lot more convenient now, and she was glad to be able to simply rest when at home, not having to worry about anything else. She smiled suddenly, surprised that she was already calling that place her home. After all, it had only been a few weeks since they had moved in together. ¡°I am so skilled at adjusting to a new environment!¡± She definitely had the right to boast. She had gotten used to seeing Muyeol all drenched in sweat after his morning run and the sound of the door unlocking as he came home from work pretty fast. Muyeol always made the most out of his days. He would return home late even if he didn¡¯t have to work; considering his position at the company, he probably had to attend lots of meetings involving alcohol. But she had never heard him stumble around drunkenly. Yiyoung concluded he was an extremely composed man. He never used to let anyone get close to him when he was young, and it seemed like he was still the same. Whenever he was home, she couldn¡¯t hear him talking on the phone much. If he ever did get a call, it was always about work. His phone was simply an accessory for him. One day, she had asked him out of curiosity, ¡°Why are you not picking up the phone?¡± ¡°What good news could I expect from calls like these?¡± ¡°You never know¡­ What if something happened to your grandmother and you¡¯re needed urgently?¡± ¡°Then her secretary will contact me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Well, I don¡¯t have a secretary. So what should I do if something happens to me?¡± Muyeol had only stared at her for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m married now, so I can¡¯t call my uncle in case of an emergency anymore. Or¡­ should I just call Uncle Sangsu?¡± Yiyoung had continued. It was then that he said, ¡°Call me.¡± ¡°Call¡­ you?¡± ¡°Of course. You have to.¡± ¡°Anytime?¡± ¡°Whenever you need to.¡± That made Yiyoung giggle and say, ¡°Okay!¡± Ever since that conversation, she had been unable to see Muyeol. She had nothing specific she needed to tell him, and she did not like him as a lover either, yet not being able to see for a while made her feel empty inside. It would be fine if he showed up in those sweaty joggers of his, she just wanted to see him. Yiyoung let out an even bigger yawn this time, her eyes prickling with pain from how dry they were, almost as if there were grains of sand inside them. ¡°I can¡¯t any more. My eyes might pop out.¡± She dug around her pocket for a bottle of eye drops she always carried around with her. As she dropped the solution into her eyes, she decided she would reject any other doctors who asked her for a favor. She really needed to take care of herself. She always cared for others¡¯ situations and hardships, but she didn¡¯t want to help them if it came at the cost of draining herself to such an extent. She wanted to sleep for a long time at night, too! Yiyoung glanced around the ER. After the initial storm of incoming patients were treated, things had finally settled to a peaceful pace. It was the perfect time to take a coffee break, ¡°I¡¯ll be back after getting a coffee,¡± Yiyoung informed one of the nurses. ¡°Okay, doctor.¡± ¡°Would you guys want coffee as well?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be great if you could get us some.¡± Yiyoung smiled at them and went to the break room. She emptied her pocketful of coins into the vending machine and grabbed the coffee cans. Just as she took a sip from one of them, a voice addressed her from behind, ¡°Could I ask you to get one for me, too?¡± Yiyoung turned around to see who the voice belonged to and found Dr. Kang, who worked the same shifts as her. They were rivals in a, frankly speaking, rigged competition. Whenever it came to important decisions, Professor Jung always chose Dr. Kang, all because his parents were Professor Jung¡¯s colleagues. She was sure they had asked Professor Jung to look after their son. Even though she tried hard not to think so negatively, when she looked around and found multiple people being supported behind the scenes all because of their connections, she could not deny the truth. And in the midst of all that was Yiyoung, struggling desperately to survive on her own. She was already used to this sort of unfair treatment, but it did not make her feel any less bitter about it. Deep down, she had hoped that her performance would be judged without any bias. ¡°Can I drink this?¡± Dr. Kang asked as he watched her grab another can from the machine. ¡°Five cents,¡± said Yiyoung. ¡°You¡¯re not generous¡­¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Yiyoung held out her palm in front of Dr. Kang, not blinking once in the process. He pulled out a dollar bill from his pockets. ¡°Just save the change for later.¡± ¡°Then pay the fee for making me save it.¡± ¡°You sure are funny sometimes. Come on, just spend it the next time you get coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yiyoung let out a short laugh. But Dr. Kang did not leave the break room even after getting his coffee. He hung around and fidgeted as if he had something to tell Yiyoung. ¡°What? Did something happen?¡± Yiyoung asked, ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask me to cover your overnight shift again, it¡¯s a no.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that,¡± Dr. Kang trailed off, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to say this¡­¡± Yiyoung counted the coffee cans she needed to get for the nurses. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s better for you to hear it from me before Professor Jung tells you¡­ but I¡¯m nervous about how you¡¯ll take the news.¡± Yiyoung faced him. ¡°Then tell me now. You never know when we¡¯ll have time to talk again.¡± Dr. Kang sighed, the hesitation on his face making it seem like the news was something that would be incredibly difficult for her to deal with. ¡°About the seminar that happened recently, I know people were talking behind my back and claiming that I could only lead the seminar because of my connections.¡± Yiyoung remembered that day. The day Muyeol and Yiyoung had reunited, there was a seminar going on in the hospital. But she silently continued to listen to him. ¡°So¡­ Professor Jung asked me to help him write his thesis.¡± The moment Dr. Kang delivered the news, Yiyoung realized what this was all about. He was trying to imply that he had successfully joined hands with the professor, and was rubbing his success in the competition in her face. CH 57 ¡°It would have been difficult to reject the invitation,¡± Dr. Kang tried to explain. ¡°So, your name will now be on the medical journal. That¡¯s a homerun for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­ I didn¡¯t even want it.¡± ¡°I remember you saying that about the recent seminar, too. You¡¯re always like this. I want us to compete fairly, but I didn¡¯t expect the people around you to keep helping you,¡± Yiyoung sneered. Dr. Kang¡¯s cheeks turned red. ¡°Why are you being this sarcastic? You already know why.¡± Yiyoung sipped at her coffee, trying to swallow her anger with it. But the coffee only scalded her throat. Bitterness permeated her mouth as bile rose in her throat. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know. Why is it?¡± ¡°My parents have huge expectations for me, and I want to satisfy them.¡± Dr. Kang sighed. Yiyoung¡¯s stomach churned suddenly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I should be alright like this because I have no parents? Well, that¡¯s a low blow.¡± ¡°S-sorry, that was my mistake,¡± he tried to come up with excuses, ¡°But what could have I done when the professor directly asked for my help?¡± Yiyoung met his eyes head-on. ¡°You should have denied it, no matter what. You should have told him, ¡®Professor, this isn¡¯t fair. I won¡¯t be able to face Dr. Yoon if I accept this.¡¯¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s ridiculous. You¡¯re not tolerant at all! How dry.¡± ¡°You are talking about being tolerant? Do you honestly believe all this is correct? Is it normal for me to be treated like this when I¡¯m working so hard?¡± Yiyoung questioned with a cold smile. ¡°What the hell? I told you about it because I care about you, but you can¡¯t even appreciate my goodwill. Can¡¯t you just let it go? There are things in life that can¡¯t be controlled. You¡¯re humiliating me now.¡± Yiyoung scoffed at his words. Dr. Kang had only been pretending to be so nice, loyal, and sympathetic so far. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sorry,¡± continued Dr. Kang, ¡°I can¡¯t deny his request. Besides, I¡¯m confident that I can do well. Why else would I accept his request?¡± No, Dr. Kang knew he couldn¡¯t win the competition against Yiyoung otherwise. ¡°Professor Jung will call you separately and talk to you about it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably going to ask me to not dream about getting the promotion and continue covering everyone else¡¯s shifts at the ER.¡± ¡°God, you¡¯re so twisted! That¡¯s a part of our mission as a doctor. Why are you talking so harshly?¡± Yiyoung threw her now empty cup in the trash. ¡°Dr. Kang. Don¡¯t mess with me. Stop pretending you¡¯re a nice person.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Dr. Kang could not believe she had just said that to him. Her face twisted into a hateful expression. ¡°Don¡¯t try to preach to me. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re ahead of me in this competition simply because you get all the help you need from your school ties and connections instead of relying on your actual performance.¡± Dumbfounded by her words, Dr. Kang looked down. ¡°You¡¯re being arrogant, now. I admit you¡¯re good, but you¡¯re talking as if no one else is better than you.¡± ¡°Even if there¡¯s someone better than me, it definitely isn¡¯t you, Dr. Kang.¡± ¡°If you think that way, fine. But I¡¯ll tell you what nobody else tells you, Dr. Yoon. You keep telling me that I have a good family background which you don¡¯t, right?¡± Dr. Kang instantly dropped his mask. There was no need for him to be nice anymore. ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. My family is made up of generations of doctors, including my parents, brother, and sister. They¡¯re all influential doctors with connections at the most high-end hospitals.¡± Yiyoung didn¡¯t bat an eyelid as Dr. Kang continued to prattle on, ¡°You know what¡¯ll happen if I become the professor and lead the ER? You might be able to enhance the general performance of the ER, but I could easily improve its overall quality. Getting the financial budget of the ER is not easy. And what about getting the necessary equipment? Not just anyone can acquire them! It¡¯s all done through lobbying, and not just anyone can lobby.¡± Dr. Kang jutted out his chin and gestured toward her. ¡°All you have are your skills, Dr. Yoon. How are you going to appeal to the investors? How would any of them measure your performance until one of them comes to the ER as a patient personally? And, you know what? Performance is one of the basics. Me being born into a family with a great background is also one of my abilities. So instead of being sarcastic, I think you should accept it now. People always talk like you when they have nothing else to comfort themselves with.¡± Yiyoung fiddled with her ring as she listened to him. This ability Dr. Kang was talking about, Yiyoung had it too, now. ¡®Should I talk to Muyeol about it? It¡¯ll allow me to compete against Dr. Kang on a levelled field for once¡­ Ah, damn it, I¡¯m such an idiot!¡¯ Yiyoung turned grim. She had had experiences like this countless times, and she was proud of herself for always overcoming them. And yet, here she was, thinking about asking Muyeol for his support¡­ She clenched her fists, suddenly feeling disenchanted by reality. Dr. Kang noticed the look on her face and changed his approach. He suddenly started comforting her. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s stop talking about this now. You know how much I admire you, Dr. Yoon. You have a dominant presence in the ER, so let¡¯s keep our relationship on amicable terms. He tapped on her shoulder and continued, ¡°What can I do if the world is so unfair? But it was due to this unfairness that you pushed yourself this far.¡± ¡°You, of all people, shouldn¡¯t say that. Such words can only be said by those who actually had to overcome the unfairness.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Good luck, Dr. Yoon.¡± CH 58 Honestly, Yiyoung had never expected Dr. Kang to be such a sly person. She had genuinely thought of him as a nice person, but she finally witnessed his true nature today. ¡°I¡¯m so fed up¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore. This is nasty,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°What?¡± Yiyoung¡¯s scathing words tore into him, ¡°Then, keep snatching everything from us poor people. Rich b*stards like you are the greediest in this world.¡± ¡°Dr. Yoon!¡± he snapped. ¡°Do what you want. This poor person will go away now, to work andsl*ve away only to gain nothing.¡± She lifted the tray filled with coffee cups and walked toward the ER. Suddenly, warm liquid dripped from her nose down to her philtrum. Ah, her nose was bleeding. ¡®Damn it, what a mess.¡¯ She had to hold the tray with both hands, so she couldn¡¯t hide her nosebleed from others. Still, she tried to conceal it by hanging her head low as she walked into the ER. ¡°Dr. Yoon!¡± The nurses who spotted her ran to her side immediately. They took the tray from her hands, and blocked her nose with a gauze and put pressure on it. ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯ll be fine once I cauterize the vein.¡± Yiyoung tried to laugh it off, but it was of no use. The chief nurse came over and forced her to sit on one of the beds. ¡°This won¡¯t work. Let¡¯s put her on IV.¡± Yiyoung had known something like this would happen after working days of overnight shifts trying to cover for other people. She clicked her tongue as she thought about the state she had put herself in. The other doctors probably hadn¡¯t expected Yiyoung to agree to their requests. However, the moment they realized that she would say yes to them, they started taking advantage of her kindness, and the requests started piling up like crazy. Yiyoung gently pushed the nurse¡¯s hand away. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a bloody nose. I¡¯ll cauterize it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. If you¡¯re in a hurry, I can come back soon to take you off the IV.¡± As a doctor was responsible for other patients¡¯ lives at the ER, Yiyoung believed she could not accept the offer. So she firmly denied the helping hand. ¡°It¡¯s really alright.¡± The chief nurse was experienced. She was quick to notice the change in Yiyoung¡¯s tone. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll just check the bleeding.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Not a problem.¡± Suddenly, Dr. Kang showed up at the ER with a big smile. ¡°Please enjoy the coffee, I hope it cheers you up! I chipped in as well.¡± He remained oblivious to Yiyoung¡¯s presence. And of course, he didn¡¯t specify that he had only paid 50 cents. His behavior summed up his personality. He simply could not let go of any opportunity to gain an edge over Yiyoung. Nobody was aware of his true personality. ¡®And even if they knew¡­ Nevermind,¡¯ she thought. Yiyoung¡¯s sunken eyes were filled with disappointment toward others. * * * Yiyoung dragged her heavy body inside her house, only for silence to greet her. She took off her shoes and observed the huge house for a moment, taking in the silence permeating the air. Her body shook as the realization that she was all alone sunk into her. Barely managing to get herself to the bedroom, Yiyoung took a shower and changed into comfortable clothes before going out to the kitchen. The spotless kitchen welcomed her with its overly clean surface, which were so slippery that even a fly would slip on them. As she stared at the kitchen, tears pooled in her eyes. But she could not understand what it was about the kitchen that was making her cry. Face messy from the tears, she looked around the house and finally realized what was making her feel so empty inside. When she was living on her own, she had expected to come home to an empty house every night, so she never felt lonely. But she was now living with someone else. She appreciated even the briefest of moments they spent together, even if they were merely passing by each other. So whenever she was alone now, loneliness hit her like a truck. She hadn¡¯t expected to learn what loneliness felt like before even understanding what it meant to live with someone else. She was missing another human being, and the feeling of being with someone else in a shared space. The brief encounters she had had with Muyeol floated to her mind. She couldn¡¯t believe she was crying over something like this, but the tears didn¡¯t stop falling. Barely able to calm down, she pressed her eyes with both hands. After multiple attempts, she was able to stop. She sniffled as she opened the fridge to find it filled with all kinds of food. They were all cooked so they could be conveniently microwaved, but Yiyoung didn¡¯t want to do that. She kept staring at them blankly, only realizing that she had left it open for too long when the fridge beeped. She closed the door and walked back to her bedroom before climbing into her bed. Exhaustion made her eyelids heavy, and for some reason, she felt like her eyes were burning. She needed more sleep, but it didn¡¯t come to her. 30 minutes later, Yiyoung was back in the kitchen to grab a can of beer. Since she was unable to sleep naturally, she resorted to her sleeping aid. The beer gurgled loudly as she poured it into the cup. Her throat burned slightly as took a sip of the pungent liquid. Then, she downed the entire cup in one go, hoping it would help her fall asleep. She grabbed another can, assuming she would be able to sleep like a baby after this one. The alcohol loosened her stiff body, and she realized just how good alcohol worked for her as a sleeping aid. Yet, even as her body continued to relax, the sadness in her mind kept accumulating. A curse ripped out of her mouth as she recalled Dr. Kang¡¯s lecture on the benefits of having a good family background. Well, she had someone to support her, too! It was just that she had decided not to use it. Besides¡­ It seemed like Muyeol wouldn¡¯t be interested in helping her anyway. All of a sudden, she was gripped with curiosity. Was Muyeol still alive? She berated herself for being crazy enough to think about him. Yet, she found herself grabbing the phone from her bedroom and returning to the kitchen. With a silly smile, her drunken self dialed his phone number. CH 59 Muyeol had just put his hands on the steering wheel after shoving his luggage in the car at the Incheon Airport when his phone rang. Yiyoung¡¯s name flashed across the screen, and Muyeol immediately picked up the phone. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you alive, hubby?¡± she giggled over the phone. Muyeol¡¯s brows furrowed at the sound of her voice. It made him feel like there was a chain wrapped around his heart, squeezing it tightly. A frown took over his face, as he suddenly felt all choked up on emotions. ¡°I just called to find out whether you¡¯re alive or not. I¡¯m just drunk in the early afternoon. No¡­ or is it morning right now?¡± Muyeol immediately stepped on the gas, revving his engine. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Ugh! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she snapped, ¡°You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re my real husband. You should¡­ should just go to work.¡± It dawned upon Muyeol that Yiyoung did not know about his business trip. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while, and he hadn¡¯t felt it necessary to share his work schedule with her. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Will you really come to pick me up?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there. Where are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Yoon Yiyoung, I asked you where you are.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s play hide and seek,¡± she exclaimed and ended the call. Muyeol looked at the phone with a frown. He could not comprehend what the call was all about. He called her back repeatedly, but she didn¡¯t pick up. The engine rumbled as he accelerated harder and tried calling her. It was the rush hour of the morning, so the road was congested. For the first time in his life, Muyeol was frustrated by the traffic. It felt like every traffic light had turned red just as he had approached it. When Muyeol finally reached his house, he barely had enough patience to park the car in the garage before jumping and hurrying toward the elevator. After pressing the buttons for the passcode, Muyeol opened the door. He had just returned from his week-long trip to Istanbul, and to think he would immediately have to look for his drunk wife. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to search for her far and wide. Her sneakers were right at the entrance. He left his luggage at the entrance and walked around the house, taking in the two empty cans of beer lying on the dining table. He walked into the living room, and a voice echoed in the room, almost as if he was hallucinating. ¡°Come find me,¡± Yiyoung¡¯s voice resonated mysteriously. She was not a child to play games like this, yet nonetheless, Muyeol tugged at his tie as he carefully tried to look for the source of the sound. He focused on the sound of fierce snores, then walked softly, as if he really was playing a game of hide and seek. His bedroom was on the west side of the house, and hers was on the east side. Since there were bathrooms and closets attached to each bedroom, they had gone so far without ever bumping into each other during the day, like they were living separately. He walked to her bedroom and knocked on the door, but didn¡¯t receive any response. He quietly opened the door to find the room plunged in darkness, only a ray of light entering through the gap between the blackout curtains. His jaw clenched when he noticed the room was devoid of life. Yiyoung¡¯s clothes were strewn about on the floor, but the woman herself was nowhere to be seen. Face stoic, he took out his phone and called her. Her ringtone echoed from somewhere closeby. He walked into the room, the ringtone still playing in the background. He opened the bathroom door, and immediately dragged a hand down his face. His wife was lying in the bathtub, sound asleep as she curled herself up like a fetus, a towel underneath her. He sighed deeply, watching as she slept like some refugee. He sat down at the rim of the tub, carefully checking on her. She was sleeping peacefully, but dark bags lined her eyes, and her chapped lips stood out against her pale face. He knew she had been working overnight shifts, and from her messy appearance, it was evident that the work had taken a toll on her. Muyeol stared at her for a bit more, then bent down to pick her up. The sudden touch startled her awake. Muyeol instantly wrapped his arms around her and whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Yiyoung recognized his voice through the haze of sleep and calmed down. He carried her to the bed, and the moment he let go of her, she curled up again. He stared at her again before pulling a blanket over her and leaving the room, wanting to respect her privacy. After taking a shower, Muyeol changed into comfortable clothes. However, just because he didn¡¯t have to go to the office today, didn¡¯t mean he had no work to do. He went to his study and booted up the laptop. He had just opened the planner with all the business reports when something dawned on him. ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ he exclaimed to himself before turning around. Muyeol let out a sigh of relief when he noticed the worn-out diary still in its place on the book shelf. He had been worried Yiyoung would find it while wandering around the house. The thoughts he had penned in it were not the most positive, so it would be awful if she read it. CH 60 Never before in his life had he worried that someone would read his diary. But halfway through his trip in Istanbul, the thought of her coming across his diary invaded his mind, filling him with embarrassment. It made him worried. ¡®If she ever walked into the study and read it¡­¡¯ He knew Yiyoung wasn¡¯t someone who snooped through others¡¯ belongings, but he worried nonetheless. It finally sunk into him that he wasn¡¯t living alone anymore. He was sharing his space with Yiyoung. He quickly grabbed the diary and locked it in a drawer. Being extra careful with it wasn¡¯t a bad idea. He sat down in front of the laptop again, ready to work on the business report, but his fingers refused to move. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to work. A sudden urge to check up on Yiyoung overwhelmed him, and he stood up, wondering whether she was still sleeping while curled up into a ball. He entered her bedroom again, walking past the single ray of light falling on the bed. Yiyoung was now sitting up on the bed, her back facing him, almost as if she was going to get up soon. Muyeol leaned against the wall and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡± She turned her head slowly, her sunken black eyes meeting his. Her hair fell around her face in a mess, almost like a lion¡¯s mane. In the darkness, the two exchanged a glance. Muyeol felt a jerk in his leg; Yiyoung seemed like she was on the verge of fainting, and an inexplicable urge to hug her overwhelmed him. ¡°Do you want me to bring you water?¡± Muyeol crossed his arms in an attempt to control himself. Yiyoung shook her head and lied back down. It was way too early for her to be awake, and the alcohol she had downed wasn¡¯t helping. She ran both her hands through her messy mane, muttering something inaudible. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear you,¡± said Muyeol, ¡°What did you say?¡± Yiyoung turned around to face him, whispering in a low voice, ¡°Hug me¡­¡± Drawn in by her voice, Muyeol moved closer to her almost involuntarily. Without an ounce of hesitation, he lifted the blanket and lay down next to her, one arm moving to hug her. Yiyoung snuggled into him, her forehead resting on his chest. She was so close that he could hear her breathe, and he was so hyper-aware of it that it felt like her breath was penetrating his skin and reaching straight to his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered again, ¡°but you could hold me tighter?¡± Muyeol moved to wrap the other hand around her neck, pulling her into a closer embrace. Yiyoung reciprocated the hug, her arms wrapping around him to reach his back. They shared the warmth of their skin with each other, their breaths mingling as even their heartbeats fell into sync. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes fell shut. ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m too tired¡­¡± ¡°Just sleep,¡± Muyeol commanded as he stroked her back. Soon enough, she started breathing deeply, succumbing to sleep again. Muyeol listened to her breathe for a while, then inched close to the crown of her head. Despite looking haggard from exhaustion, Yiyoung still somehow managed to smell like sunshine. He couldn¡¯t resist the urge to kiss her on the crown of her head. * * * Yiyoung squirmed about in her sleep, stretching her body like a cat waking up from a nap. Her arms flung out as she tossed sideways. It was two in the afternoon, and Muyeol was watching her every move. Yiyoung still seemed lost in the dreamworld, but he wondered if she was going to wake up soon. Suddenly, she turned around to face him, an arm patting the mattress in search of a pillow. Her hand brushed against his pelvis, running up his lean yet strong body, and she immediately hooked her leg over his. Nuzzling her head into his chest, she let out a sigh of satisfaction. However, just when Muyeol thought she was going to settle down again, she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her voice sounded less groggier than earlier. ¡°I¡¯m lying down,¡± he answered mechanically. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re next to me. This is my bed.¡± She was treating him like a giant pillow, arms still wrapped around his torso. Muyeol realized that, having just woken up, she was confused and could not comprehend anything; so he decided to inform her in a dry tone, ¡°Because you¡¯re not letting go of me.¡± Yiyoung could only blink in response. ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯m not letting you go¡­¡± She lifted her head in confusion. And then it dawned on her. His scent overwhelmed her senses, and his warm, robust body pressing against her seared her skin. Yiyoung sat up with a jolt. Muyeol sat up, too. ¡°Did you sleep well? You looked really tired.¡± Yiyoung blinked repeatedly. Muyeol¡¯s voice sounded so soft and gentle. At first, she assumed it was all an alcohol-induced dream, but then she remembered calling him before she fell asleep. ¡°Did I make any mistake¡­¡± she muttered unconfidently. ¡°You did make a mistake,¡± Muyeol spat coldly, ¡°You asked me to hug you.¡± That snapped her awake. She patted her body, checking for her clothes. ¡°Did we do it?¡± Muyeol could not hold himself back. He launched into hysterics before the meaning of her words even sunk into him, surprising himself with the involuntary reaction. He bent forward, clutching his stomach as loud chuckles spilled forth his lips. His laughter sobered her up, erasing any leftover influence of the alcohol. Yiyoung frowned as she watched him guffaw. She had asked that question without much thought, but she knew it didn¡¯t make much sense. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t stop laughing. They were empty words, I was just tired. Are you having that much fun?¡± Muyeol huffed, out of breath from all the laughing, lungs feeling like they would burst any minute. He had never laughed so freely in his life before. After a while, he finally managed to take a deep breath to calm himself down. Muyeol got out of bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, though. You told me to hug you.¡± Yiyoung scratched her head. ¡°I owe you this time.¡± ¡°You do. To think I received a call like that right after my return from a long business trip.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± CH 61 Muyeol glanced at Muyeol, her small face buried within her voluminous hair. She didn¡¯t look so pale anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re working too many overnight shifts?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because I happened to accept my colleagues¡¯ requests to cover their shifts.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve dug your own grave again. At this rate, you might end up taking an entire cemetery for yourself.¡± Yiyoung only glared at him fiercely in response. ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Muyeol added, ¡°did anything happen recently?¡± Mr. Cha had been quiet so far, too quiet. And Muyeol wasn¡¯t sure whether he knew about his marriage. A few days ago, Mr. Cha had flown out to the United States for a business trip, but Muyeol knew that as long as that man was determined, he could control anyone from anywhere. But this time would be different; Muyeol now had his own plans to counter him. Once the new airport in Istanbul was completed, S Air¡¯s status would rise to a whole new level. And that would put Muyeol on the high ground during next year¡¯s meeting of stockholders. As long as everything went according to plan, he would be able to change the entire spectrum of stockholders by introducing younger perspectives to the business. Yiyoung moved to get out of the bed. ¡°No, nothing happened.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s stomach growled loudly. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything after reaching home. She put her hair up in a ponytail. ¡°Did you eat?¡± ¡°How could I? I was bound to the bed because of a certain someone,¡± Muyeol said cheekily. Yiyoung paused, startled by his friendliness. She took a good look at him. Muyeol had been talking to her in a soft voice, she had noticed, as if they had grown closer. ¡°Then, do you want to eat with me? I¡¯ll cook. I owe you, after all.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. It was strange. Every human being needed to eat, but this was Muyeol. Muyeol had agreed to eat with her. Yiyoung looked out the window, silently wondering how miracles kept occuring in her life recently. * * * By the time Yiyoung took a shower and came out, Muyeol was already in the kitchen, rummaging through the fridge and thinking about what to eat. Yiyoung walked toward him and peeked inside the fridge with him. ¡°Do you want to eat whatever we have here, or do you want to have ramen?¡± ¡°Ramen?¡± he questioned. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m a pro at cooking ramen!¡± ¡°No wonder there are so many packets of ramen lying in the house.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful to the housekeepers. I love ramen!¡± Muyeol glanced at her as she crouched beside him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have ramen all the time before?¡± He sounded like he was familiar with her habits. Yiyoung looked up at him. ¡°What in the world¡­ How much do you know about me?¡± ¡°More than you¡¯d think. I heard some things back when I hired protection for you.¡± ¡°So it was my uncle who leaked my information to you.¡± ¡°At that time, I had hired him.¡± ¡°I used to eat ramen everyday.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick of it by now?¡± ¡°Surprisingly not. So, are you going to eat it or not? I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Muyeol gave in, ¡°let¡¯s eat it.¡± Yiyoung smiled excitedly. ¡°Just sit and wait. I¡¯ll make it real good!¡± Muyeol obediently took a seat at the dining table, watching her as she put a pot of water on the stove and chopped some carrot, onions, and spring onions. She seemed to be happy with being able to cook. ¡°How are you not feeling too lazy to cook? What¡¯s got you all excited?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our first time eating together.¡± Yiyoung continued to chop the vegetables. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, but for some reason, I feel excited.¡± Muyeol rested his chin on one hand and continued to observe her. She had lost weight, perhaps due to all the night shifts she had covered. It could not have been easy, and yet somehow, she had managed to regain all that energy. She was still the same Shitty Yoon. The word ¡®surrender¡¯ did not exist in her dictionary. She might stumble a few times along the road, but no matter what, she always achieved her goal. That was just who Yoon Yiyoung was. Soon, she placed a bowl of delicious looking ramen in front of him. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not good, please enjoy it.¡± Muyeol chose not to respond, maneuvering his chopsticks to slurp up the noodles. Yiyoung stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°Why?¡± he questioned her gaze. ¡°Somehow, it felt like I was witnessing a historical moment while watching you eat. I thought you only enjoyed nice, crisp air and the morning dew.¡± ¡°What am I, an insect?¡± ¡°I was convinced you were.¡± ¡°Okay. Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Yiyoung began to scarf down her bowl of ramen, slurping up the long noodles without breaking them. And like it often did, the ramen got stuck in her throat. She choked, trying to cough up the noodle stuck in her throat. Muyeol stared at her pathetic state for a brief moment, then grabbed a water bottle from the fridge and poured it into a cup. ¡°You really need someone to look after you all the time. How did you even manage to survive alone?¡± Yiyoung downed the cup of water. ¡°You already know.¡± ¡°You lived desperately,¡± said Muyeol. ¡°No, I lived eagerly.¡± This time, Yiyoung twirled the noodles around her chopsticks to ensure her safety, topping it off with a kimchi. She relished the dish, acting as if she was devouring a dish from the special menu of a five star hotel. ¡°Ah, it feels like I¡¯m eating the best dish in the world!¡± Muyeol shook his head, but Yiyoung continued to eat without feeling ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s strange how the same food tastes a million times better when I eat with someone else. Whenever I eat alone, it feels like I feed myself just to survive, but eating with someone else makes me feel alive.¡± Yiyoung understood her own feelings better as she explained it to him. When she was living alone, she didn¡¯t even know she was lonely. She hadn¡¯t known the meaning of living with another person. Her lack of experience did not let her realize how much she missed having another person in her life. CH 62 Yiyoung suddenly fell silent, causing Muyeol to glance at her. ¡°Hey,¡± Yiyoung suddenly said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I never knew I would miss another person so much until now.¡± Yiyoung fixed a stare on him. Muyeol frowned, and Yiyoung thought he did not want to listen to her. Still, she wanted him to know her feelings. ¡°It¡¯s only been a short while since I started living with you, but it¡¯s been a great source of comfort for me. Knowing that I live with someone else, hearing the sound of you living, moving about in the same house; I liked all of that.¡± Muyeol lowered his head. ¡°You did that to yourself, and for no reason, too. You should have just cried for help like a normal child when you were going through tough times back then.¡± An unnoticeable smile bloomed on Yiyoung¡¯s face as she realized that Muyeol was well-aware of her inner struggles. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should have expressed my feelings. I should have acted like a child for once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not too late.¡± ¡°No, it is. My parents have already passed away.¡± Muyeol lifted his head and looked her in the eye. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± An inexplicable warmth exploded in Yiyoung¡¯s chest as she met his gaze. It was similar to what she felt earlier, when he spoke to her in a soft voice and acted close to her. But she couldn¡¯t understand what was causing her heart to race so much. The warmth spread all over her body, and this time, Yiyoung dropped her head instead, quickly changing the subject of their conversation. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your fever these days? Is it still the same?¡± Muyeol used to be at his weakest whenever he caught a fever, so she always inquired after his condition when she recalled it. ¡°It comes back sometimes,¡± he said calmly. ¡°The fever remedies still don¡¯t work?¡± Coincidence had led them to be classmates for all the years in junior high school. During their time together, she had come to learn that he was immune to all fever medications, so he could only wait the fever out. ¡°Yeah.¡± Yiyoung stole a glance at him, but he caught her gaze; startled, she ducked her head. He kept his eyes locked on her, and her heart thumped loudly. She couldn¡¯t eat the ramen anymore, sadly watching it get soggy instead. ¡°The ramen¡¯s for $50,¡± she said, trying her best to come up with another subject to talk about. ¡°Okay.¡± Tonight, her bowl of ramen tasted amazing, like a dish served in a seven-star hotel¡ªif one ever existed. * * * Yiyoung sat in the hospital cafeteria with her friend, Dr. Park Jaehee, after a long time. After experiencing the adverse effects of working continuous night shifts, Yiyoung was finally back to working day shifts. Jaehee had sprinted toward her the moment she spotted her. It was Jaehee¡¯s day off, but she had still decided to work. Jaehee started nagging Yiyoung the moment they found a seat. ¡°I heard your nose started bleeding.¡± ¡°I cauterized it. It¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point? You¡¯ll only bleed again once you get back to work.¡± ¡°I decided not to work like that again.¡± Yiyoung took a bite of her food. ¡°It was draining all my energy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t mind others¡¯ business too much.¡± ¡°Okay, sister. Please have your meal. The shift isn¡¯t over yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Okay.¡± The fear of being summoned to the ER at a moment¡¯s notice hung over their heads, so they scarfed down the food as quickly as they could. They had to eat whatever they could in the short amount of time they got. After lunch was over, they walked to the cafe near the cafeteria. The two of them were sipping their coffee when Jaehee asked, ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°About Dr. Kang,¡± Jaehee clarified, ¡°I heard he¡¯s participating in the dissertation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s unbelievable. How could he publicly favor Dr. Kang like that?¡± Jaehee was huffing over Professor Jung¡¯s behavior. This morning, he had summoned Yiyoung to his office. ¡°I relied on the suggestions of people around me, and decided to work with Dr. Kang for the dissertation. You¡¯ll eventually get a chance, too, so don¡¯t be too disappointed. Just keep up your work, the ER is heavily reliant on you, Dr. Yoon.¡± He had made it seem like he was going to make her work like a mule. Yiyoung loved being a doctor, but she also expected to receive recognition after working so hard, harder than anyone else. What she desired was the honor that came with the job. So after Professor Jung was done speaking, she took one look at him and walked out without giving him a response. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± Yiyoung spat out coldly, ¡°It¡¯s ruining my coffee¡¯s taste.¡± Jaehee looked at Yiyoung with sympathy. In terms of performance, Yiyoung was more outstanding than anyone. But¡­ that was all she had going on for herself. If Yiyoung could have received some support, she would have been in a much different position by now. But she hated it when Dr. Kang brought up the differences in their families, she had heard such things from far too many people. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing such things since I was fourteen, so stop. If I hear it once more, I¡¯ll end up hating people.¡± Yiyoung sucked at the straw. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a good lunch like this. Let me digest it peacefully so I can return to work.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop,¡± said Jaehee. And just then, Dr. Kang passed by them, and also recognized Jaehee. ¡°Oh, Dr. Park! Aren¡¯t you off-duty today? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯d be doing at a cafe? I¡¯m drinking coffee.¡± Jaehee spared him a brief glance. Dr. Kang laughed out loud, but disappeared quickly due to her hostility. Jaehee was well-aware of how he leeched off of Yiyoung¡¯s hard work by always sticking to her. Jaehee opened her mouth, ready to say something, but Yiyoung quickly interrupted her, ¡°I want to have a good lunch.¡± Jaehee quietly swallowed the profanities she was about to spit, gulping down her coffee instead. CH 63 Yiyoung felt blessed. She was able to have a great lunch, drink some coffee¡ªeven brush her teeth¡ªand she still hadn¡¯t been called to the ER. Her whole day had gone by peacefully; the patients who visited the ER only had minor injuries. In the blink of an eye, the time had passed by, and now it was time for the shift rotations. The entrance to the ER opened, and the paramedic escorted a man in. A frown took over Dr. Kang¡¯s face when he noticed the man. ¡°Here he is again.¡± Dr. Kang¡¯s facade cracked. It wasn¡¯t like him to react so negatively in the presence of others, but he simply couldn¡¯t himself when he saw the man walk in. The man was no patient, only a crazed person desperate for attention. Dr. Kang looked around to search for someone who could take care of the man, but it was in vain. It was a slow day at the ER, so he knew many of the doctors were free, but he couldn¡¯t spot anyone, including Dr. Yoon and Dr. Kim. Dr. Kang cringed as he wondered if he would have to handle the guy again. His shift was about to end soon, and he really wanted to avoid dealing with this nuisance. He had examined the man four times already. Each time, he would come up with a different complaint: a heartache, stomach ache, headache, even leg pain. But there would never be anything actually wrong with his body. It must be his lucky day, Dr. Kang thought. He always acted nicely toward his patients, but it was precisely that behavior which got him stuck in situations like these. However, he knew that to gain support from other doctors, he would need to keep acting all nice and kind. It was important, since he would soon be in charge of the ER. But this man was giving Dr. Kang a headache. The paramedic gave Dr. Kang a bitter smile when their eyes met, perhaps because he understood his suffering. Meanwhile, the man rolled around on the floor in pain. When he spotted Dr. Kang, he rejoiced, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s my doctor. Doctor!¡± The man had claimed Dr. Kang as his personal doctor. Sure, the man had every right to come to the ER and undergo different exams for his well-being as long as he paid the bills, but the ER was not the place for him, he needed a consultation with a psychologist instead. This time, Dr. Kang was determined to honestly tell the man so he could seek proper treatment for his condition. ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯m going to die this time!¡± the patient moaned, ¡°My head hurts so much, it feels like it¡¯s going to explode.¡± The man¡¯s story had not changed by even a word, but Dr. Kang was different today. He interrupted the man, ¡°Sir, I told you this the last time you were here, too, but even the CT image didn¡¯t show anything wrong with you.¡± ¡°Then, what can I do this time? How about PET-CT? Would that give us an accurate result? I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll die at this rate.¡± The man was lying straight through his teeth; his face was positively glowing with health. Dr. Kang was about to respond harshly, but suddenly, a new patient was brought in. ¡°He was riding a bike and got hit by a car from behind,¡± explained the paramedic. The patient was bleeding excessively, the sounds of his agony echoing throughout the place. It sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. ¡°I¡¯ll take over.¡± Dr. Kang raised his hand. After all, he was the only doctor available. But before he could move to treat the new patient, the other man clung to his sleeve. ¡°Where are you doing? You have to take care of me first. I¡¯m sick, too.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment. I do have something to tell you, but I have to take care of this patient right now.¡± Acting nice was a habit ingrained in Dr. Kang¡¯s bones, and it caused their conversation to last longer than necessary. And now this man was being clingy. ¡°I have an emergency as well. I feel like I¡¯m dying!¡± The painful screams of the injured patient continued to resonate in the room. The situation was quickly growing urgent, so Dr. Kang spat out, ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t be here. This place isn¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°Where should I go, then?¡± ¡°You should go to the psychiatry department.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, you should go to the psychiatry department.¡± Since he was in a hurry, Dr. Kang told him the cold truth without much consideration, but then promptly proceeded to forget about the conversation. * * * Muyeol opened the door, his body somehow feeling as if it was burdened with all the work he had done today. Every step he took was a struggle; he had to constantly lean on the wall to support himself. He was bone-weary, his legs trembling due to the strain. He scowled, annoyed at himself for being unable to bear the workload. Propping himself against the wall, Muyeol swept his hair back with a hand. It was way too early in the day for him to be this exhausted, and the sole cause of his condition was Mr. Cha. Profanities filled Muyeol¡¯s mind. He had found out today why Mr. Cha had gone to the United States; he was visiting Jaeho. CH 64 Though Jaeho always brown-nosed Mr. Cha, he was never capable of providing satisfactory results for his father himself. He relied on ruining others¡¯ achievements to make himself look better, all the while pretending to be an angel. But this method still let him climb his way up. Muyeol was too blunt, and compared with him, Jaeho used his gentle way of talking to persuade others. Mr. Cha had actively made the two brothers butt heads throughout their lives. Back when the two of them were interns, Mr. Cha openly promoted whoever managed to satisfy him, and relegated the other. It was their father¡¯s way of training the two to become the CEO. He treated them like his possessions, controlling their every move. The humiliation caused by the insults his so-called father had hurled at him over the years was engraved in his bones now; Muyeol would clench his teeth in determination, burning with desire to acquire the CEO¡¯s position. But one day, Jaeho made a huge mistake. After interfering with some work and taking all the credit for it, he was reported to the HR. This was around the time when abusing one¡¯s power and influence had become a great issue for the society, and Jaeho ended up becoming an example for all to see. Since he had breached the financial statute, he had to undergo an investigation. This caused problems for Mr. Cha¡¯s corporate lobbying, so Mr. Cha demoted Jaeho and sent him to work at the subsidiary company in the US. And now, after three years, Jaeho was returning. This meant that Mr. Cha considered Muyeol to be a threat to his position. He must have been uncomfortable after seeing Muyeol¡¯s blatant provocation. Mr. Cha did not want to give up his authority, ever. Muyeol assumed, Mr. Cha was bringing Jaeho back to the main company for this very reason. Muyeol had expected this. He had even prepared a plan for it. But finding out Jaeho was returning as the executive director drove him crazy. Now their abilities would be compared publicly again. Ever since Mr. Cha pretty much assassinated his character through the repeated paternity tests, Muyeol disliked receiving attention from the public. He had had enough of being watched with eyes filled with sympathy, pity, or insults. His birthday was still the worst day for him. And it would be abnormal if it didn¡¯t drive him crazy. Muyeol kept running a hand through his hair, trying to suppress the irritation to prevent himself from falling under Mr. Cha¡¯s control. He took a deep breath, and suddenly, something caught his eye. He stared at it in wonder, as if he had never seen it before. ¡®Were Yiyoung¡¯s feet always this small? I wonder if her shoe size is 5.¡¯ Muyeol looked up, staring straight ahead into the air. Then, he looked to the right, dead silence responding to his every move. But then he saw it, the light seeping through the small crack between the door. He breathed out his lips, realizing that Yiyoung was in her room. Almost as if something suddenly dawned on him, Muyeol took off his shoes and went inside, the silence of the house finally breaking. He was still focused on the light spilling through the door. Knowing Yiyoung, she was too focused on something to hear him. Muyeol guessed she wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to him even if he did a strip show right next to her. He frowned, disappointed with himself for thinking of something so filthy. However, strangely enough, all those unpleasant feelings from before were fading away. He didn¡¯t feel so irritated anymore. Muyeol looked up at the ceiling, drawing his breath as he reminisced about what she had said to him before. ¡°It¡¯s only been a short while since I started living with you, but it¡¯s been a great source of comfort for me. Knowing that I live with someone else, hearing the sound of you living, moving about in the same house; I liked all of that.¡± His mouth lifted into an unnoticeable smile. He looked at the door again. These days, Yiyoung was working day shifts. And right after returning home from work, she would study until it was time for sleep. She never seemed to go out shopping or watch TV. Her life only consisted of the ER, studying, and home. She didn¡¯t seem to enjoy her life. Whenever she couldn¡¯t save a patient, her habits would become worse. She would stay up all night going through all the data, trying to find a solution for the patient¡¯s problem for next time. Muyeol realized this when he ended up coming home late from work one day. Not to mention, each time a patient in her care lost their life, Yiyoung would puke guts out. She had faced many deaths while working at the ER, but she still couldn¡¯t get used to it. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t keep food down her throat for over a week. But Muyeol considered this reaction for hers to be good, though he did think she would call him crazy for thinking so. However, he believed that it meant that she valued each and every person¡¯s life. A doctor who was used to their patients¡¯ deaths seemed like a failure. So Muyeol understood why Yiyoung tried so hard and studied all night. He admired her perseverance, except one thing: her job required her to have immense physical strength, but she didn¡¯t exercise at all. He had a lot of great equipment set up in the gym, but all she enjoyed were the breathing exercises. Despite downing alcohol to make herself fall asleep every time, she did not exercise to make up for it. A sudden sound came from her room, and his blank expression cracked. Muyeol immediately turned around to find the door open, her silhouette visible against the bright light. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± she said. Muyeol waved at her and went toward his bedroom. ¡°Good night,¡± she called out from behind him. Muyeol simply waved again. He couldn¡¯t face her, not with the way his lips were perking up. Just a small gesture on her part made his heart race, an uncontrollable smile gracing his face. But a shower allowed him to calm down and put on his usual expression again. He ruffled his wet hair before going to the kitchen to get some water, only to see Yiyoung there. CH 65 ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked her. ¡°I¡¯m cooking ramen,¡± she replied, eyes fixed on the boiling pot of water. ¡°Ramen?¡± He gave her a fierce look, moving to grab a water bottle from the fridge. ¡°I forgot to have dinner, and I couldn¡¯t sleep because I was hungry.¡± ¡°Your face is going to end up bloated tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Once I run around the ER a few times, it¡¯ll calm down.¡± Muyeol couldn¡¯t believe she was having ramen, again. He opened the fridge and looked inside, silently wondering if she chose to make ramen because there was nothing else available. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about nagging me,¡± she added when she saw what Muyeol was doing, ¡°I simply decided not to eat what¡¯s in there.¡± Muyeol got up, closing the fridge after him. ¡°Are you trying to recall the days you hungered for success? Is that why you keep eating ramen?¡± ¡°No, I earn more than enough money to not think about it. Why are you talking about the old days, you idiot?¡± Muyeol leaned against the fridge. He took in her upset features and realized she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, but didn¡¯t understand why. ¡°Why are you upset?¡± Yiyoung put the dry noodles in the pot, and gave him a random reply, ¡°I should¡¯ve been born in the jungle. I would¡¯ve been its queen.¡± It was a seemingly irrelevant, incoherent comment, but Muyeol somewhat understood what she meant. Yiyoung was referring to the unfair way the world treated her, which meant something must have happened at the hospital. Muyeol grabbed a bottle of wine out of the wine cooler, also bringing a couple of glasses, before sitting down at the dining table. He poured himself half a glass and took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m sure you would have, since you¡¯re so good at fighting. You would never lose a fair fight.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I would¡¯ve been the queen because I¡¯m so good at fighting with my own abilities.¡± Yiyoung stirred the pot. ¡°Darn it.¡± Muyeol took note of how she swore. ¡°What happened? Did you lose the battle?¡± Yiyoung pursed her lips, hesitant to tell him the truth. What if Muyeol got himself involved in the situation? But it seemed he noticed her hesitation. ¡°But even if you tell me about your situation, don¡¯t expect me to do anything. I¡¯m not interested in matters related to the hospital.¡± He didn¡¯t have to worry about others; he needed to prepare for Jaeho¡¯s return. His half-brother would immediately find a way to be part of the project he was currently leading, so Muyeol needed to find a way to prevent that. He already had a lot on his plate, so he could not possibly be expected to intervene in a feud between doctors. Besides, the hospital was meant to be a philanthropic contribution to society on S group¡¯s part; nobody expected it to be profitable. Yiyoung turned off the gas, carrying the pot full of ramen to the table. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± ¡°What? That I¡¯m not interested in hospital related matters?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Yiyoung replied with a frown. Muyeol observed her carefully. She had lost weight, clearly an effect of all the stress she was taking. She was an idiot for believing she could handle it, like some sort of superhuman. It would be good for her if she could spill everything on her mind. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m focused on myself. As long as the hospital doesn¡¯t go bankrupt because of poor management, I have no interest in it,¡± he said so calmly that it almost sounded provocative. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Why? Is there a rumor about the hospital going bankrupt?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yiyoung lost herself in her thoughts, hands still busy stirring the ramen. She desperately wanted to talk to someone about it. She couldn¡¯t wait to vent all the frustration and hatred eating her up from inside. It would definitely make her feel better, but she wondered if it really was the right thing to do. ¡°Then, you don¡¯t have any reason to not tell me about it,¡± Muyeol urged her. But before she could make up her mind, her heart had already given in. Without even realizing, the words began to spill from her mouth, ¡°You know¡­¡± She told him everything; she couldn¡¯t help it. All the anger and resentment bottled up inside her which she couldn¡¯t even express in front of Jaehee¡­ It was all out in the open. The clock ticked past midnight, and the ramen turned two servings instead of one after the first one became soggy. It was the next day already, and Yiyoung flew into shock when she checked the time. ¡°Time flew by so fast! How did that happen?¡± Yiyoung didn¡¯t think she had talked so much. How had time passed by so quickly? She didn¡¯t even realize it. Yiyoung knew she should clean up and go to sleep so she could work tomorrow, but something inside her did not let her move, almost as if her body was glued to the chair. She didn¡¯t want to leave, and Muyeol felt the same way. ¡°Are you going to finish that?¡± Muyeol pointed with his chin, crossing his arms. Yiyoung followed his gaze. Seeing the pot of ramen, she replied quietly, ¡°No.¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten properly¡ªcourtesy of her conversation with Muyeol¡ªwhich had never happened to her before. ¡°Then¡­¡± Muyeol asked, ¡°do you want to cook another packet?¡± CH 66 Yiyoung hesitated to answer; it was too late to eat. The clock showed it was two in the night; she needed to go to sleep, and yet she could not bring herself to move. Her lips trembled, overwhelmed with the urge to talk to him. ¡°You can do whatever you want,¡± he added, ¡°I¡¯m going to drink some more before going to sleep,¡± Yiyoung jumped to her feet when he said that. She quickly put away the soggy ramen and put on a new pot of water on the stove, her movements charged with excitement. The thought of being able to talk to him more exhilarated her. She turned around to face him. ¡°Thank you for listening to me.¡± ¡°Not a problem. It¡¯s nothing compared to what you¡¯ve done for me.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± giggled Yiyoung. ¡°Yes. But hey¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Yiyoung ripped the new packet of ramen. ¡°Take it easy,¡± he said. Yiyoung paused in her movements. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re 32 years old now. You should know yourself better after suffering that much.¡± Yiyoung turned off the stove, spinning around to face him again. ¡°Tell me exactly what you mean.¡± In an instant, the atmosphere changed completely. There was no trace of the warm mood from earlier, only a cold, prickly feeling, like the biting cold air in Siberia. Muyeol looked her in the eye, keeping calm as he said, ¡°You should stop trying to be a superhero. You aren¡¯t qualified enough for that.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s brows furrowed into a fierce glare. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t that distinguished, and neither are you that strong. You should stop trying to meddle in others¡¯ lives. You shouldn¡¯t be so nosy, just focus on taking care of yourself.¡± There were all sorts of struggles to face while working in the hospital: power struggles, old school ties, academic sectarianism. These days, people claimed, it was impossible to have someone of poor¡ªeven ordinary¡ªcircumstances excel in life. The system simply wouldn¡¯t allow it, and Muyeol had seen it firsthand in Yiyoung¡¯s case. There was no doubt that she was remarkable, but she was not given the position she deserved solely due to the people around her. ¡°You¡¯re going to end up broken if you keep this up,¡± Muyeol added. Yiyoung stared at him, unable to comprehend his words. He was always so blunt and precise, so she really wanted to understand the meaning behind his words, but she just could not. ¡°Broken? What do you mean?¡± ¡°When you dropped out of school, didn¡¯t you give up? Weren¡¯t you broken? For how long did you suffer then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different now,¡± she insisted. ¡°What is? Nothing¡¯s different. Get your head straight. It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re so smart, but you always rush to help others and let them take advantage of you. Aren¡¯t you still like that? You just got an opportunity to vent to me, so of course you feel better now. But you¡¯re going to keep at it still, aren¡¯t you? You might say that you allow it to happen because you¡¯re a doctor and you have to perform your duty, but at this rate, you won¡¯t earn any of the recognition you deserve even if you sacrifice your life.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡± ¡°You should stop.¡± ¡°What?¡± She still could not understand what he was trying to say. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up dying while slaving away for the benefit of others, you should stop before you collapse again,¡± he explained, a bit coldly at that. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t. You¡¯ve only ever worked for others so far, never for yourself.¡± Yiyoung could only blink, and Muyeol continued, ¡°I¡¯m taking advantage of you, too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really mean,¡± she commented. ¡°If you think I¡¯m wrong, think of something to contradict me with. Think, whether you¡¯ve lived your life for your own sake, or for someone else in your life. You can¡¯t be a saint like Mother Theresa.¡± From Muyeol¡¯s perspective, Yiyoung seemed to be in a precarious position. It was just a matter of time before she collapsed. Unlike when she was younger, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the consequences if that happened now. It would probably take her a long time to recover; he knew so because of the look in her eyes. It was different than before, he could see hints of disillusion in her eyes. Yiyoung chewed on her lips as she tried to come up with something, anything to show him he was wrong, but it was all in vain. In that moment, it dawned on her what kind of life she had been leading so far. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of pleasing others constantly?¡± Muyeol said, a bit sardonically. All of a sudden, she felt her chest burn with an urge to speak. She couldn¡¯t resist spitting out the scathing words, ¡°I¡¯m not sure you of all people can tell me such things. Unlike you, I received my parents¡¯ love growing up.¡± Yiyoung immediately bit her tongue, regretting the harsh words. She couldn¡¯t believe she had stooped low enough to drag his family circumstance into the conversation, the one thing he was sensitive about. But Muyeol seemed calm. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m desensitized already, so I don¡¯t get all emotional like you.¡± ¡®What a know-it-all¡­¡¯ Yiyoung refrained from voicing her thoughts when she looked him in the eyes, burying the sarcasm deep inside her. She gazed into his emotionless eyes, tears pooling into her eyes. She wiped away the tears with the back of her hand. ¡°I never knew the word ¡®desensitize¡¯ would make me feel this emotional.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because I don¡¯t feel anything. You¡­ you are different from me. You get stressed and worn-out. So don¡¯t care about others more than yourself. Just be selfish and focus on your own life sometimes.¡± Muyeol stood up, drawing closer to Yiyoung before reaching out to turn on the stove. ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard in the beginning, but you¡¯re going to be fine in the end. Now scoot over, I¡¯ll cook the ramen for you.¡± Yiyoung silently watched him cook ramen. She wanted to say something, but the scene in front of her was rare and delicate; she was afraid that if she spoke, then it would shatter in an instant. So she just watched, trying to capture and engrave the moment in her heart. CH 67 ¡°You should stop.¡± Muyeol¡¯s words echoed in Yiyoung¡¯s mind. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up dying while slaving away for the benefit of others, you should stop before you collapse again.¡± Yiyoung had never complained about her life before. Just like Muyeol pointed out, she always strived to do her best, always relying on her own ability; she had no choice but to be this way, especially when situations forced her to depend only on herself. But Muyeol made it seem like she would stay like this forever, spending every moment of life desperately. He had declared that though she seemed fine on the outside, she was struggling inside. Without even realizing it, Yiyoung reached out to grab Muyeol¡¯s arm. Startled, Muyeol looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯m pissed off. This is so annoying!¡± she said, ¡°I hate myself for being like this. I want to act selfish, too.¡± ¡°Then do it.¡± ¡°You say it as if it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think,¡± he replied. Muyeol¡¯s response made her heart ache; the indescribable pain drowning her in emotions. Suddenly, Muyeol softly patted her forehead. ¡°Just eat the ramen. It¡¯s the first one I¡¯ve cooked in my entire life, so you should feel honored.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yiyoung sat down to eat, and Muyeol sat right across from her, drinking wine as he accompanied her until she was done. * * * The next day was just like any other for them. Yiyoung was back to working herself to the bone, and Muyeol¡¯s day wasn¡¯t going well again. In fact, it was worse than usual; Mr. Cha was back from the States, and Jaeho had made a flashy return to Korea. The moment he came back, Mr. Cha announced the transfer of executive personnels, and as predicted, Jaeho was appointed as the executive director. And on top of that, Jaeho was accompanied by his fianc¨¦e. Muyeol had no clue that his half-brother had a fianc¨¦e. Jaeho had probably desperately needed one to secure his future, and somehow managed to get one, too. When Muyeol went to meet Mr. Cha after receiving a call from him, Jaeho was right there with his fianc¨¦e. ¡°Sit,¡± Mr. Cha ordered coldly, and Muyeol took a seat. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Have you been well?¡± Jaeho started with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about your accomplishments.¡± Muyeol chose to ignore Jaeho, focusing on Mr. Cha instead. But the man in question did not say anything, waiting for Jaeho to continue speaking. Jaeho continued, ¡°Because Dad wanted me to assist you in any way possible¡ª¡± ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Muyeol put an end to the peaceful atmosphere, causing Mr. Cha¡¯s dark eyebrows to furrow in anger. ¡°Tell me, why should I share the project which I established with my team with someone else?¡± Muyeol asked arrogantly. ¡°What do you think? Do you think this business revolves around you? And what do you mean, sharing the project? For the company to develop and gain profit, you need as much support as possible! And all you can think about is yourself?¡± Mr. Cha said icily. ¡°Yes. The project is proceeding successfully, so I¡¯m going to be in charge of it, just as I have been so far!¡± ¡°Wait, Muyeol! I don¡¯t mean to steal your accomplishment,¡± Jaeho explained before turning to his fianc¨¦e, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Heesu. My brother is pretty competitive.¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips lifted into a cynical smile; so this was all Mr. Cha¡¯s plan to embarrass him in front of Jaeho and his fianc¨¦e. He was being pressured into exposing his bitter, angry side in front of everyone. But Muyeol didn¡¯t let it bother him. ¡°Who would believe the words coming from an ex-drug addict, Mr. Cha?¡± The smile on Jaeho¡¯s face fell. But Mr. Cha pointed at Heesu with his chin. ¡°She¡¯ll assist Jaeho in many ways. She¡¯s the third daughter of K group¡¯s CEO, and is an efficient diplomat with connections with high-ranking officials in Istanbul.¡± Mr. Cha had never planned to discuss anything with Muyeol to begin with. There was no room for any compromise or understanding; as always, he simply announced his decision. Mr. Cha desperately wanted to put Muyeol¡¯s contribution down by having Jaeho and Heesu take the spotlight. ¡°I refuse. My team¡¯s work will be affected by the change.¡± Muyeol stood firm. ¡°Being unable to control a team is a reflection of your ability,¡± said Mr. Cha. ¡°Then, is squandering a project a reflection of your ability? When I asked you for your support, you ignored me, but now that the contract is on the verge of completion, you¡¯re throwing it away?¡± ¡°Cha Muyeol! How dare you talk to our father like that?¡± screamed Jaeho. Muyeol ignored Jaeho again, continuing to address Mr. Cha, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible to put me down at the stockholders¡¯ meeting next year by forcing me to share my project with an ex-drug addict?¡± Mr. Cha grabbed the ashtray on the table nearby and flung it at Muyeol. ¡°How dare a filthy-blooded b*stard like you talk to me like that!¡± It happened so quickly that Muyeol couldn¡¯t avoid it; the ashtray hit his shoulder with a thwack. But Muyeol didn¡¯t reveal even a hint of emotion, calmly picking it up and placing it back on the table. CH 68 ¡°Your ego¡¯s gotten inflated after forcing your grandmother to give you her shares,¡± Mr. Cha sneered. That confirmed it; Mr. Cha had gone to the States to bring Jaeho back to compete against Muyeol, but since his half-brother alone would not be enough, Mr. Cha involved Heesu in the plan as well. Strangely enough, Jaeho¡¯s fianc¨¦e was not surprised by the sudden turn of events at all, as if she had witnessed it plenty of times before. Muyeol¡¯s lips curled with bitterness. Mr. Gong, K group¡¯s CEO was well known for his fiery temperament and the spartan treatment he subjected his sons to. ¡°When I tell you to do something, just do it,¡± Mr. Cha commanded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. This project is my work, and it¡¯ll be completed by me.¡± Pangs of pain ran through Muyeol¡¯s body as he spoke, but it wasn¡¯t from getting hit by the ashtray. It was the way Mr. Cha had insulted him by questioning his blood. Mr. Cha was always like this, throwing the nearest thing he could grab and cursing at him without any concern of the people around whenever he was upset. But it still hurt. ¡®Filthy-blooded b*stard like me¡­¡¯ Muyeol thought as he recalled Mr. Cha¡¯s words. ¡°How many times have I told you that your selfishness always ruins the company¡¯s image?¡± Mr. Cha scolded. ¡°I remember covering up your mistakes in order to save the company¡¯s image more, though.¡± Muyeol was ready to contradict Mr. Cha at every step. ¡°I covered for you when you were about to get arrested at the airport in the States after going on a power trip on the plane. Oh, and what about the time when you blemished the company¡¯s reputation after calling a prostitute to your hotel room?¡± ¡°You¡­ y-you dirty half-blood! Who do you think you are to say such things to me?¡± ¡°Your role here is to leave the workers alone when they¡¯re on their way to gain profits for this company,¡± Muyeol sneered, ¡°This isn¡¯t a small shop we¡¯re handling.¡± Jaeho¡¯s face grew stiff as he realized that it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to interfere in Muyeol¡¯s project. He silently studied Mr. Cha¡¯s face. It seemed Muyeol had grown a lot stronger in the past three years. He never submitted to Mr. Cha even when he was young, but he was more resistant now, pointing out Mr. Cha¡¯s flaws without any hesitation. Suddenly, Heesu stepped forward and held Muyeol¡¯s hand. ¡°Muyeol, I understand what you¡¯re saying. The role of the upper management is to let the workers achieve good results and encourage them. We¡¯ll remember that.¡± Muyeol had heard about Heesu; she was the smartest one among all the K group heirs, and she was cunning enough to interrupt the argument in order to dissipate the tension. Mr. Cha smiled with satisfaction and addressed Heesu. ¡°As you can see, he¡¯s inadequate. There¡¯s probably a hidden deficiency in his project, so you and Jaeho should support the Istanbul project and make it successful. If it goes well, our S airline will become one of the top 3 airlines in the world.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely make the project successful,¡± Jaeho said resolutely, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be an opportunity for you to do your best because I won¡¯t allow you to take any credit,¡± Muyeol snapped and left the room. He couldn¡¯t care less about Mr. Cha shouting behind him angrily like he always did. He straightened out the wrinkles in his suit, brushing invisible dust off his shoulder; the suit was like a shield for him, he never allowed it to look unkempt. Muyeol called his secretary, Mr. Hong, the moment he reached his office. ¡°Tell everyone to gather in the meeting room right now.¡± ¡°Okay, sir.¡± The rest of the team had already been waiting anxiously when they heard Muyeol had been summoned by Mr. Cha. In an instant, Mr. Hong asked everyone to report to the meeting room. * * * This morning, Yiyoung was particularly busy; she couldn¡¯t rest for a single moment. The influx of patients started quite early. First, there was a patient who had cut his finger with a sharp knife. Next, there was a patient with an incision, then there was another with a scald, and another with a deep wound inflicted by a weapon. Fortunately, none of the injuries were life-threatening. Sure, they were suffering from pain, but at least they could easily get it treated. Before Yiyoung could even breathe, a paramedic brought in a woman. She looked disheveled; her hair was tangled wildly, as if someone had pulled it harshly, and her face and clothes were covered in blood dripping from her nose and lips. A nurse quickly brought a wheelchair for the patient, but the woman clung to the paramedic, seemingly desperate for the comfort of a trusted person. Yiyoung quickly ran to their side. ¡°She¡¯s a victim of dating violence. The officers are going to arrive soon,¡± the paramedic explained, ¡°And¡­¡± The paramedic wanted to elaborate, but Yiyoung already knew what he was going to say. She immediately assisted the woman and gently said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you from now on. My name is Yoon Yiyoung.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s soft tone lessened the woman¡¯s anxiety; she burst out crying and clung to Yiyoung this time. Yiyoung hugged her tightly and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you, so you just have to trust me.¡± The woman nodded, still bawling her eyes out. Yiyoung¡ªstill hugging the woman¡ªsilently signalled a nurse to prepare the intensive care unit. When Dr. Kang came out after treating a patient with a burn, the ER was as quiet as the eye of a typhoon. The silence was strange; just earlier, the ER had been so busy that the doctors were on the verge of fainting. ¡°I wonder if everyone¡¯s busy,¡± he muttered as he looked around. The doors to all the ICUs were closed, so it seemed everyone was occupied with something. ¡°You¡¯ve all been frantically working today, right?¡± he asked one of the nurses. ¡°Yes, Dr. Kang,¡± she replied. ¡°Would you like to have some coffee?¡± ¡°We would appreciate it if you could.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Dr. Kang went to the vending machine and bought enough coffee for all the nurses. If Yiyoung had been there, then he would have used her help to carry all of them, but she was still treating patients. He could have had coffee alone, too, but he knew that it mattered when he shared small things like this with the staff of the hospital; it would help him gain support when he would become a professor. CH 69 Dr. Kang didn¡¯t know the exact number of cups needed, so he made an estimation and lined the cups on the tray before handing them to the nurses. He smiled at them, and didn¡¯t forget to give himself credit. ¡°This is from me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dr. Kang,¡± said one of the nurses. ¡°Thank you for the coffee,¡± another chimed in. Just when Dr. Kang was about to sip his coffee, he spotted Yiyoung leaving the casualty department. He pretended to not notice her; his cheeks always flushed when she looked at him directly. She had a talent of making people feel pressured through her gaze, so he wanted to avoid her by all means. Suddenly, a paramedic entered the ER, accompanied by the man nobody wanted to attend to. ¡®Oh gosh, not again¡­¡¯ Having to see that crazy patient again¡­ Dr. Kang considered himself really unlucky. The moment he saw the man¡¯s face, he remembered what he had said to him last time. ¡°You should go to the psychiatry department.¡± ¡®Darn it, is he here to argue with me about what I said?¡¯ Dr. Kang thought, ¡®How can I avoid it?¡¯ He scurried his way over to Yiyoung¡¯s side, hiding his face with the coffee cup in his hand. Since Yiyoung cared about others so much, she would probably be able to take care of the situation once he explained it to her. ¡°Hey, Dr. Yoon.¡± Yiyoung stopped walking and looked at him. ¡°Here, I prepared this coffee, Dr. Yoon!¡± he said with a beaming smile. Yiyoung turned her face away from him. ¡°You can drink it.¡± ¡°Oh come on, I got it just for¡ª¡± he tried to curry favor, but all of a sudden, a sharp pain rattled his bones. ¡°You b*stard, I¡¯m not some psycho!¡± the crazy patient from before yelled. Dr. Kang¡¯s expression crumpled in shock. Scarlet blood soaked through his gown, pooling onto the floor beneath. Everybody stared at the sight, frozen in shock; but Yiyoung shouted Dr. Kang¡¯s name, hugging his collapsing figure. ¡°Cops!¡± The sight of blood was the most familiar one to Yiyoung, having to treat wounded patients at the ER everyday. But she had never witnessed someone getting stabbed in front of her, and in all the shock and panic, there was only one thing Yiyoung could manage to say, ¡°Cops! Cops!¡± A sharp pang of pain shot up the side of Yiyoung¡¯s body. ¡°All these doctors act like they¡¯re some deities. They all need to die!¡± The man pulled the knife out of her body and waved it around in search of his next victim. The security officers at the entrance of the ER bolted toward him. Yiyoung slumped to the floor along with Dr. Kang, her gown soaking with blood, too. She felt her stomach, warm blood smearing on her hand. ¡®Oh¡­ my¡­ What should I¡­ do?¡¯ Her mind started to shut down; she could not think or feel anything. ¡°Doctor! Doctor Yoon!¡± Yiyoung heard someone shout, but it sounded so far-away. The world around her blurred, and everything seemed so distant. ¡®It¡¯s scary¡­ so scary¡­¡¯ Blood stained her phone as she fumbled to take it out of her pocket, her hands trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± the shouts echoed in the distance. ¡®Too far¡­ I need help¡­ Please¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­¡¯ With the last bit of strength left in her, Yiyoung called one of the numbers saved in her contacts, the ringback tone continuing for seemingly an eternity. * * * Cha Muyeol never attended a call during a meeting; all business calls were directed to his secretaries. There was no one else who would ever need to call him, except one person: Shitty Yoon. When his phone vibrated in the middle of the meeting, Muyeol wondered whether Yiyoung was done with her shift, or perhaps she was drunk again. Maintaining the frown on his face, he picked up the call. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Pin-drop silence enveloped the room; everyone was too shocked by the scene in front of them. For the first time, Muyeol had picked up a call during a meeting. But that wasn¡¯t all. In an instant, his expression changed, he left the room in a flash. * * * Absolute horror gripped everyone present at the scene. It wouldn¡¯t have been normal if they hadn¡¯t been horrified. People would normally only hear about such incidents on the breaking news, but here they all were, having personally witnessed two doctors getting stabbed by some guy in broad daylight. All of them were in distress. The security system was one of the features S hospital boasted about, but the aftermath of a violent incident was more than they could bear. While the others started scampering around in panic, Professor Jung quickly arrived at the scene to handle the situation. As he calmed the other patients down, he directed Dr. Kang and Yiyoung to be transferred to the ICU. He moved to check on Dr. Kang, and got another doctor to check on Yiyoung. The doctor turned to a nurse and asked, ¡°What about Dr. Yoon¡¯s guardian? Are they on the way?¡± ¡°I spoke to the guardian earlier. He said he was on the way,¡± responded the nurse. ¡°Okay. The hemorrhage needs to be controlled, but why is this¡­¡± the doctor exclaimed, ¡°Oh, darn it!¡± The bleeding was uncontrollable, and everyone grew anxious. This was their colleague. She had gotten stabbed right in front of them. And her hemorrhage was growing worse. Professor Jung came into the room, done checking on Dr. Kang. ¡°How is it? Did you control the hemorrhage?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡± the doctor replied hesitantly. ¡°What are you doing? Get it together!¡± Professor Jung screamed at the doctor before jumping in to take care of it himself, ¡°If it was Dr. Yoon, the job would have been done by now!¡± After the preliminary check, he lamented, ¡°Oh no¡­ She got stabbed in the spleen.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the operating room ready right now,¡± said a nurse. ¡°Hurry!¡± yelled the professor. CH 70 After all the necessary examinations were done, Yiyoung was quickly wheeled into the operating room, and her name was posted outside on the notification board. 20 minutes later, Muyeol arrived at the ER. He announced, ¡°I¡¯m the guardian of Dr. Yoon Yiyoung.¡± The security let him in immediately. Professor Jung couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he saw Muyeol walk in. ¡°President? Why are you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Yoon Yiyoung¡¯s husband,¡± Muyeol cut him off coldly, ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Goosebumps rose on the professor¡¯s arms upon hearing Muyeol¡¯s stoic response. The shock from the realization rendered him speechless and he could not respond to Muyeol. So Muyeol grabbed him by the collar and threateningly pulled him close. ¡°I asked you where Yiyoung is.¡± ¡°Dr. Yoon i-is¡­ right now¡­¡± Professor Jung barely managed to say the answer, and Muyeol left the ER immediately. The moment he left, the ER staff launched themselves into a frenzy. ¡°Dr. Yoon is married? But she never mentioned anything about it.¡± ¡±Oh my gosh. That guy¡­ He was the president!¡± ¡°President of?¡± ¡°The president of our hospital!¡± ¡°Really? That was our president?¡± ¡°Yes! Professor Jung was pulling his hair out on his way back to his office.¡± The news of Yiyoung¡¯s marriage spread like wildfire in the ER. Coupled with the chaos from the incident earlier, the news gained traction on a whole new level. Her husband was the president of the hospital¡­ The security measures of the hospital were definitely going to be reviewed now. Muyeol rushed to the operating room, frantically calling out for Yiyoung. The panic gnawing at him inside left his mind in turmoil; he didn¡¯t even remember how he had gotten to the hospital after receiving Yiyoung¡¯s phone call. Eventually, his gaze landed on the notification board along with the letters which spelled out her name. He stumbled back as he read her name, her voice playing like a broken record in his mind. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me,¡± he had said after picking up the call. ¡°Hey¡­¡± she had croaked out. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I-I got stabbed by¡­ by a knife, and I¡¯m s-so scared¡­¡± Yiyoung had been stabbed. That was the reality, and Muyeol had to deal with it. He somehow managed to muster the strength to calm himself down, forcing himself to stand tall; the medical stuff could only be done by the doctors, but Muyeol knew he had to do something. With a tundra-like face, he called up Mr. Hong. His secretary picked up the call instantly, almost as if he had been waiting for it. ¡°Yes, director?¡± ¡°Find out what happened at the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± Only a second after Muyeol hung up, he heard frantic footsteps from behind him. ¡°President!¡± It was the director of the hospital; he had probably rushed to the operating room after receiving a call from Professor Jung. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about this. We could¡ª¡± ¡°Forget it. I want to know exactly what happened to my wife,¡± Muyeol cut him off. The director broke out into a cold sweat. He had never heard of Muyeol¡¯s marriage, let alone the fact that his wife was a doctor at the hospital. As he silently wondered why Muyeol never informed anyone about it, he answered, ¡°I heard the police are investigating the case right now. I can¡¯t even imagine how you¡¯re feeling right now. What can I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take care of this myself, so you should go do your part. Can you even imagine how shocked the patients and their guardians must be? Make sure they¡¯re calm and well-rested.¡± ¡°Okay. I will.¡± The director ran toward the ER, not knowing what else to say. Muyeol¡¯s rang again, and Mr. Hong¡¯s name flashed across the screen. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°From what I heard¡­¡± Mr. Hong began his explanation, and Muyeol fell silent. ¡°The culprit says he did it in the heat of the moment because they treated him wrongly, and he also claims to have a mental problem.¡± ¡°Mr. Hong.¡± ¡°Yes, director?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to let this guy see the light of day again.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°This guy would most likely have to spend only a year or two in jail. He will definitely return to his normal life after that. I want someone to keep an eye on him constantly. Every time he breaks a rule, he should be thrown back into jail. He¡¯ll enter and exit the jail so frequently¡­ he will learn the meaning of dying out of desperation.¡± ¡°Okay. I will have someone follow him,¡± Mr. Hong said before Muyeol ended the call. However, his phone immediately started ringing again. It was an unknown number, but Muyeol knew precisely who was calling him. The rumors had probably started spreading the moment he left the meeting room. The call was definitely from Jaeho; he was probably trying to check whether Muyeol truly was at the hospital or not. Muyeol allowed it to continue ringing; he couldn¡¯t turn off his phone until Mr. Hong reached the hospital. He shoved his hands in his pockets, fingering the ring in it. He had kept it there even after giving Yiyoung¡¯s ring to her. Since he was such an organized person, he never lost it, always making sure it was safe. And right now, the feel of the ring against his hand was filling with positive energy, so he continued to caress it as he pondered over the situation. Yiyoung had been stabbed in the spleen. They were operating on her, but Muyeol wasn¡¯t so sure about its success. What if Yiyoung ended up having a permanent problem? She would have to always take care of immune system. She¡­ she would need someone to care for her and focus on her treatment. But the most important thing was¡­ Muyeol ran a hand through his hair, disheveling his perfect hairstyle. ¡®What if this is the last straw?¡¯ Even prior to the incident, Yiyoung had been going through tough times. He had noticed how her eyes were filled with disappointment toward others, although she didn¡¯t seem to think the same. That was precisely why he had told her to stop slaving herself away, but now¡­ it truly seemed like she would end up broken forever. CH 71 Muyeol paced around anxiously. The situation was much worse than he had thought. Her safety had been put at stake, attacked by a patient with whom she was supposed to have a relationship of trust. She would have to deal with trauma or it would scar her forever; she would never be able to go back to her life as a doctor. Yiyoung was a strong person, sure, but this was an extremely serious problem. Muyeol pressed a hand against his forehead, deep in thought as he tried to find a logical solution to this complicated situation. His face remained impassive like a robot, but his heart was far from calm. The fiery anger bubbling inside threatened to burn his heart to ashes. ¡°I-I got stabbed by¡­ by a knife, and I¡¯m s-so scared¡­¡± The rage inside him shot up his throat like bile as he recalled her trembling voice. Muyeol gulped, trying his best not to let it overwhelm him. He could barely hold it back. His throat was on fire, and it was driving him crazy. In his entire life, he had never felt so enraged before. And unfortunately, this was one situation which called for him to remain as calm as possible and not get emotional. ¡°Excuse me, president¡­¡± Someone called out from behind, and Muyeol turned around. ¡°These are Dr. Yoon¡¯s belongings¡­¡± The person held out a shopping bag filled with Yiyoung¡¯s belongings, and Muyeol received it with trembling hands. Tongue-tied by his emotions, he simply nodded to acknowledge the person. Once the person left, he reached inside, only to pull her blood-stained clothes. The smell of blood permeated the air, plunging him into fear. Muyeol collapsed, his very soul shaken by the sight of her bloody handprint on her phone. And the ring¡­ He held her belongings to his chest, clinging onto them desperately. ¡®Yoon Yiyoung¡­ Shitty Yoon¡­¡¯ He kept thinking about her; his eyes turned blood-shot. * * * Mr. Hong was hurrying to the operating room when he spotted the figure kneeling on the floor. His steps slowed down, unsure if the person was Muyeol. But one look at the figure¡¯s face confirmed it; it was Cha Muyeol, his boss. Yet Mr. Hong could not bring himself to approach him. He stopped dead in his tracks as he watched his boss desperately hug something; it was his first time seeing Muyeol lose his composure. So Mr. Hong decided to wait, refusing to take a single step forward until Muyeol was done. Once he saw Muyeol move to stand up, he walked forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being late, Sir.¡± Unlike the panicked way he had clung to Yiyoung¡¯s belongings earlier, Muyeol seemed serene as he slipped her ring on his hand, calmly putting away her stuff back into the shopping back. However, he still needed to take a few deep breaths before being able to speak; he finally opened his mouth, his voice all low. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Mr. Hong mentally debated over which news to break first. When the director left the meeting room after receiving a call, everyone had begun to panic. And not long after, Mr. Hong received a call which made him panic, too. ¡°Mr. Hong! There¡¯s a rumor going around in the company¡­ about the director¡¯s marriage. The director of S hospital called and¡­¡± Mr. Hong understood why his boss had kept his marriage a secret. Anyone who knew the CEO¡¯s personality and the kind of father he was, would understand why. It was to protect his wife. Mr. Hong would have done the same. He had been working as a secretary for Muyeol since the man¡¯s intern days. And from the first day until now, Mr. Hong had never seen his boss so perturbed. But he also knew why. Muyeol was trying his best to survive, so he probably couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone see him in such a state. CEO Cha¡¯s monstrosity was well-known among the employees of the company. Whenever there was a meeting which involved CEO Cha, the employees removed anything and everything which could potentially be used as a weapon; CEO Cha had a habit of throwing the thing nearest to him if the meeting didn¡¯t proceed according to his plans. His behavior toward his sons was way worse, and because Muyeol refused to surrender to him like Jaeho, he was treated even more awfully. Some people might say that since Muyeol was able to be born with a silver spoon in his mouth because of his father, he should simply endure such harassment. However, unless they were called a ¡®filthy-blooded b*stard¡¯ like he was, they would not be able to understand the pain he had suffered from. No one, no one would ever want to experience the same humiliation that he had. The situation was so strange and unfamiliar; Mr. Hong couldn¡¯t come up with any words to say to Muyeol. But Muyeol recognized his struggle and asked, ¡°Are there rumors spreading in the company?¡± ¡°The hospital director called the chief secretary at the company.¡± ¡°Whose number is this?¡± Muyeol showed his phone to Mr. Hong, the unknown number from before still flashing across the screen. Mr. Hong didn¡¯t need even a second to answer, ¡°That phone number belongs to Gong Heesu.¡± ¡°Where are she and Jaeho now?¡± ¡°I heard the chief secretary is blocking them from entering the meeting room.¡± ¡°That crazy¡­¡± muttered Muyeol. Mr. Hong knew Muyeol¡¯s anger was directed at Cha Jaeho and Gong Heesu, not at the chief secretary. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Muyeol fiddled with Yiyoung¡¯s ring. He needed this chance, or all his hard work would be wasted. One wrong decision, and the opportunity to achieve the only thing he had ever wished for in his life would disappear. He turned around, only to be faced by the notification board. ¡®In operation. Yoon Yiyoung,¡¯ it read. Seeing her name on there made him tear up. In that moment, Muyeol made his decision. ¡°Tell Chief Kang to open the door. And tell him to proceed as if they¡¯re in our team now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°From this moment onward, Executive Director Cha Jaeho will be in charge of the project. Unless he¡¯s out of mind, he would know that he can¡¯t possibly lead the project successfully without Chief Kang. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s smart enough to make a good decision.¡± CH 72 ¡°Director¡­¡± ¡°CEO Cha asked us to ensure the plan¡¯s success. So let¡¯s focus on that right now.¡± Muyeol pulled his own ring out of the pocket and slipped it on his ring finger. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to return to work¡­ I¡¯ll be working from home for now. Also, give me all the reports that Jaeho receives.¡± Muyeol had decided to sacrifice his position as the project leader in favor of looking after Yiyoung as her husband. Tears pooled in Mr. Hong¡¯s eyes as the gravity of the situation sunk into him; things were even more complicated for Muyeol now. His project, the company, and his wife¡­ Blocking another call from Gong Heesu, Muyeol reprimanded Mr. Hong, ¡°The game isn¡¯t over until I say so. Get it together, Mr. Hong.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Now, go. You¡¯re going to support Chief Kang well.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± said Mr. Hong before leaving. Then, Muyeol sat down on a chair and called Sangsu. * * * Sangsu and Honghee were short-winded; as soon as they got a call from Muyeol, they dropped everything and rushed to the hospital. The operation was already over, and Yiyoung was in the recovery room. Muyeol sat outside the room, standing up to greet them once he spotted them. ¡°What happened?¡± Sangsu unconsciously raised his voice, ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± On the way over, they had taken the opportunity at every red signal to look up the viral video of the incident which the guardian of one of the patients at the ER had happened to capture. Sangsu and Honghee couldn¡¯t believe what they were watching, the footage was so violent. Apparently, the suspect had been arrested, but what about the pain Yiyoung was suffering from? ¡°The weapon stabbed through her spleen, but the operation was successful,¡± explained Muyeol, ¡°About her immune system¡­ There are great medicines to help her heal. So, as long as she rests and doesn¡¯t work too much, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see her,¡± Sangsu declared. ¡°Yiyoung needs to rest right now. The doctor and nurses are in the room with her, so please wait patiently,¡± Muyeol said rather calmly. Sangsu¡¯s head snapped up, in shock by the lack of emotions in Muyeol¡¯s voice. It was not like he wanted to see Muyeol panic, but he at least expected him to be angry or sad about the incident. Muyeol¡¯s stoic demeanor upset Sangsu. ¡°Are you talking about some stranger? You¡¯re talking so calmly about Yiyoung! Is she a stranger to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the president of this hospital? How could you let this happen!¡± ¡°Sangsu, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Honghee interrupted, ¡°How is it Muyeol¡¯s fault?¡± But Sangsu didn¡¯t need Honghee to remind him of that. He was well-aware that Muyeol wasn¡¯t at fault. But the incident had delivered a blow so hard that Sangsu couldn¡¯t control his anger. After all those harsh days in the past¡­ he only wanted Yiyoung to be happy, so why had something so awful happened? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Muyeol lowered his head. ¡°This is all my fault.¡± Sangsu recalled the perfection Muyeol had carried himself with when they first met; even the wind couldn¡¯t mess up his hair then. And now¡­ His hair was all over the place, his suit jacket was gone, the tie was askew, and his shirt was blood-stained. Sangsu turned around and took a deep breath. Softly exhaling, he looked at Muyeol. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being too emotional.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t respond, just stood quietly in his place. Honghee then asked him in a friendly voice, ¡°Did you eat something? Do you want to drink some coffee?¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t even realize when the sky had turned dark. A bit exhausted, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The three of them sat down on the bench in the hallway. Immediately, Honghee and Sangsu began discussing how to look after their niece, ¡°We¡¯ll take some days off from work to take care of her.¡± Muyeol shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯d want to look after her, but she would need someone to take care of her all the time, so¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be by her side for all 24 hours.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Honghee hesitated. ¡®As a director, doesn¡¯t he have a lot of things on his plate?¡¯ Honghee didn¡¯t know how directors worked, but Muyeol didn¡¯t seem like a person who would ever waste his time when it came to work. ¡°I¡¯ve already requested to work from home.¡± Muyeol sounded so stern and insistent that the older couple couldn¡¯t help but give in. But they were still worried. Would Muyeol be able to take care of her as well as they could? They had only known him for a little while, it wasn¡¯t enough to completely understand the kind of person he was. Yet, Sangsu didn¡¯t know how to express his concern. Suddenly, Muyeol said, ¡°A long time ago, I asked you to take care of Yiyoung as if you¡¯re her real uncle.¡± Sangsu¡¯s eyes widened, finally realizing that the man in front of him was the same person who had requested him to protect Yiyoung back then. CH 73 ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it then, so I want to say it now. Thank you,¡± Muyeol continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Yiyoung probably wouldn¡¯t be by my side right now.¡± ¡°T-then¡­ y-you were¡­¡± Sangsu held his head in disbelief. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he just fourteen years old like Yiyoung back then?¡¯ Sangsu had had absolutely no idea that it was a fourteen year old boy who had hired him to protect Yiyoung; the texts he had received then had seemed so serious and adult-like, not to mention the huge amount of money he had been paid. And Muyeol had reacted swiftly by contacting him back when she was getting attacked, too¡­ It was beyond shocking to find out that Muyeol was the one who had hired him back then. ¡°I know you don¡¯t think I¡¯m enough, but I need to be with Yiyoung,¡± Muyeol added. Sangsu patted Muyeol¡¯s hand, too touched by his concern for Yiyoung to say anything. Suddenly, a nurse came out of the recovery room. ¡°President, please come in.¡± Muyeol jumped to his feet. But when Sangsu and Honghee tried to follow after him, the nurse stopped them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Dr. Yoon is not in a good condition right now.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not stable right now.¡± The two backed away. All they could do now was believe in Muyeol. As they sat back down, Honghee asked, ¡°By the way, what were you guys talking about earlier?¡± ¡°Remember I told you how Yiyoung and I met?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Muyeol just told me that he was the one who had hired me to protect her.¡± Honghee¡¯s eyes widened at the revelation. ¡°So they really were each other¡¯s first love.¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Sangsu added, ¡°I was concerned because he has such a cold gaze¡­ I thought I was good at judging people, but I guess I¡¯m not.¡± Honghee gently squeezed her husband¡¯s hand in comfort. * * * When he went inside the recovery room, Muyeol pushed the staff away and immediately hugged Yiyoung, who clung to him like a small child. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ so scared¡­¡± she cried. Muyeol pulled her closer, her sweat-soaked clothes pressing against his. ¡°Shh¡­ Shh¡­¡± he murmured, softly stroking her on the back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here now. It¡¯s okay.¡± She lay limp in his arms. She seemed to have no strength left in her body, and her mind didn¡¯t seem to be in the right place either. Muyeol gently laid her back on the bed, careful not to touch the IV needle linked to her hand. Still keeping an arm around her for assurance, Muyeol looked at the staff. ¡°The surgery went well,¡± the doctor explained, ¡°She might temporarily experience some hallucinations due to the narcotics we administered in order to control the shock and pain, but she¡¯ll recover normally over time. Dr. Yoon is stronger than others, so¡­.¡± But Muyeol didn¡¯t agree. Yiyoung wasn¡¯t stronger than others. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± she whimpered again. Everyone was wrong. Yiyoung was independent, sure, but she was not strong. She had to be competitive in order to survive, always challenging herself so she could push forward in life. People just didn¡¯t know her well. Muyeol knew all about her struggles; no one else did. Eventually, Yiyoung drifted off to sleep in Muyeol¡¯s arms. Sangsu and Honghee had returned home after seeing Yiyoung for a short moment, and now only Muyeol was by her side. When Mr. Hong dropped by to deliver Muyeol¡¯s laptop and reports on the project, he brought dinner, too. As Yiyoung slept soundly, Muyeol sat next to her and completed his work. But when it was time to eat, he didn¡¯t touch the food; he simply had no appetite. Instead, he chose to sip on a coffee while leafing through the project report. Yiyoung jerked awake with a gasp, scared witless by the nightmare she had. She trembled harshly, her arms covered in goosebumps. And that was when the pain in her arm sunk in. The lower half of her body felt numb, too. Still awake, she yelled, ¡°Mom! Mom¡­ Mom!¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± She heard someone breathe as a hand patted her head. She automatically turned toward the soothing aura. Everything around was so scary; she wanted to hide. Fortunately, the person embracing her was helping her hide. She dug deeper and deeper into the embrace, feeling protected by the arms. ¡®Hug me harder,¡¯ she thought. Muyeol noticed Yiyoung trying to hide like a baby bird seeking shelter in the rain. He immediately lowered himself and hugged her tightly. Her back was covered in sweat. It seemed like she was having a nightmare. He could hear her whimper, her body still quivering. Muyeol wanted to help her snap out of the bad dream, but didn¡¯t know how. Then, he recalled the day Yiyoung slept curled up in his embrace; she had seemed so dependent on him. ¡°Hug me¡­¡± she had said then. Muyeol took off his shoes and slowly crawled onto the bed, making sure not to leave any gap between their bodies. Muyeol didn¡¯t even need to pull her close; she immediately snuggled into him, almost as if she had been waiting for him. Muyeol could vividly feel the warmth of her body against his, her soft breaths tickling his skin as her scent took over his senses. He carefully nudged her head up and slid his arm underneath it, running his hand over the side of her body. Then, he placed a chaste kiss on her forehead. He wanted her to know that he was right by her side. In hopes that it would calm her down, he continued to caress her. Soon, her breathing became peaceful and consistent, and it relieved him. Yet, at the same time, he clenched his jaw, brows naturally frowning as he tried to suppress his emotions. It was of no use, the tears still rolled down his cheeks. Perhaps in an attempt to hide his tears, Muyeol placed his lips against her forehead again, pulling her into a tighter embrace. CH 74 Yiyoung woke up to the sound of small clicks. Her vision was blurry, as if blocked by a thin cloth, and the area around her eyes was also hurting. Her body felt heavy, too; it felt like she had been asleep for ages. Yiyoung wondered what time it was . She blinked a few times, trying to get her vision to clear. But each blink caused her eyelids to stick as if they were glued together. ¡®Is the discharge from my eyes blocking my view? Just how long have I been sleeping?¡¯ She had clearly slept for a long time, yet she didn¡¯t feel rested because of that awful nightmare. She had dreamt that a villain was chasing her with a knife, and the shock and fear from getting stabbed so¡­ so naturally had made her call out for her mother. Yiyoung never wanted to dream of something like that again, considering taking herbal medicines in order to regain her energy. ¡®The gunk in my eye is so stubborn! Why can¡¯t I get rid of it?¡¯ Unable to tolerate it anymore, Yiyoung tried to remove it with her hand. However, she heard a rustle next to her before a warm gauze gently touched her eyes. She jumped slightly, startled by the touch. A comforting voice then said, ¡°Stay still.¡± ¡®Huh? This voice¡­¡¯ Yiyoung recognized the voice, but the touch was simply too tender to belong to him¡­ She simply couldn¡¯t imagine Muyeol ever wiping her eyes. ¡°It tickles,¡± she giggled. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never done it before,¡± the voice said. Its cold inflection was just like how Muyeol talked, but there was no way he would wipe her eyes for her, right? Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cha Muyeol?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± he replied. ¡°Is it really you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How weird,¡± she commented. Muyeol continued to wipe her eyes with careful, precise movements. ¡°What¡¯s weird?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re here, and that you¡¯re wiping my eyes, too,¡± she explained. It seemed like Yiyoung didn¡¯t fully understand what had happened to her, which was only natural, considering she had been asleep for the past three days. Fortunately, her face had regained its color, her blushing cheeks reminding him of peaches. ¡°By any chance, did I faint?¡± Yiyoung asked, ¡°It¡¯s happened to me before¡­ But this time it feels like I slept for a long time instead of simply passing out.¡± Muyeol¡¯s hand stilled for a moment, but he quickly grabbed a new towel and continued wiping her face. Yiyoung felt sluggish, as if her body had been pumped with drugs. ¡®What is it? Did I not faint? Come to think of it, why is Muyeol here? Am I still dreaming?¡¯ But since Muyeol was there, she wanted to talk to him all day. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I had a nightmare¡­ about someone stabbing me with a knife.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a nightmare,¡± Muyeol revealed, ¡°You really were stabbed. You had to undergo a surgery, too.¡± The revelation snapped Yiyoung out of her daze. Her mind cleared up; images of Dr. Kang bleeding out and collapsing, and the pain from the knife entering her body¡­ They flooded her mind, and with them, came the fear. Yiyoung clenched her fist, trying to control the terror. She wanted to avoid getting traumatized, because if she did, it would lead to a panic disorder. She took deep breaths, forcing herself to think only about good things. Muyeol stared at her in worry; he was afraid Yiyoung would fall victim to the trauma. But it also seemed like he didn¡¯t have to worry in the first place. Sure, she might have given into the fear when she was unconscious, but as Muyeol watched her fight to control the fear, he realized just how tough and determined of a person Yiyoung was. ¡°You¡¯re fine now. The surgery went well, and the culprit¡¯s been arrested, too,¡± he said, wanting to help her in her fight. ¡®So it actually happened¡­ That¡¯s why Muyeol is by my side.¡¯ The incident was long over. It was all in the past, yet Yiyoung found it hard to lift her head and face herself. So she struggled, pushing herself until she finally managed to do so. Relief flooded her, knowing that she had won the most important battle. ¡®Thank¡ª¡± Yiyoung turned toward Muyeol only to pause and blink in surprise. She looked at the surroundings, then back at Muyeol. ¡®Who is this bandit-like guy in front of me? He has such a scruffy beard! Is this Cha Muyeol? The real Cha Muyeol?¡¯ she wondered as she stared at him. She then roared with laughter, amused by the situation they were in. It was just too funny. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yiyoung asked, still giggling her heart out. ¡°You¡­ asked who I am?¡± Muyeol asked in all seriousness. Yiyoung laughed harder, putting a hand over her now aching stomach and asked again, ¡°So, who is this that I¡¯m looking at?¡± ¡°The doctors didn¡¯t say anything about memory loss¡­¡± Muyeol squinted down at her. He was worried something had gone wrong. ¡°Do you not remember what happened? You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± CH 75 She wanted to continue teasing him, but when Yiyoung saw how serious Muyeol got, she took pity on him. ¡°I might be able to remember everything if I drink some coffee.¡± ¡°What?¡± Muyeol sputtered. ¡°I need coffee.¡± He stared at her in bewilderment for a while before it finally sunk into him that she was only pulling his leg. Muyeol patted his chest in relief, and Yiyoung felt a bit guilty for teasing him. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t go to work?¡± she asked, and Muyeol nodded in response. ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°For three days,¡± he said. Yiyoung looked at his beard, almost impressed by the speed with which it had grown. It had only been three days, yet Muyeol looked like he¡¯d been living out in the wild for weeks. ¡°Do you remember getting stabbed?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°Yeah, I remember everything. I was just a little confused because I¡¯d just woken up,¡± she said before perking up, feeling like she was ready to be discharged. ¡°Who¡¯s the doctor in charge of me? Can you call them over?¡± Muyeol pressed the call button without a word. The doctor came in immediately, almost as if he had been waiting outside the recovery room this whole time. As Yiyoung talked to the doctor, Muyeol focused on taking care of her. After wiping her face, he moved onto her hands. He had become adept at it over the past three days. It was inevitable; Yiyoung had kept breaking out in cold sweats, and on the second day, her body temperature shot up pretty high. Muyeol hadn¡¯t left Yiyoung¡¯s side even once in the past three days. Sangsu and Honghee had offered to take over and let him rest, but he gently refused. Yiyoung had kept waking up in panic, and he was the only one capable of calming her down; his face and arms were full of scratches from the fits she¡¯d had. When he was done wiping her hands, he moved to lift the blanket, wanting to wipe her feet, too. He felt Yiyoung¡¯s gaze on him, so he paused and looked at her. She stared at him wide-eyed, as if silently asking ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Muyeol resumed his movements and spoke nonchalantly, ¡°It¡¯s going to cost you $50.¡± Yiyoung opened her mouth, but no words came out. She didn¡¯t know what to say; she hadn¡¯t been expecting Muyeol to take such good care of her. ¡°The $50. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth,¡± he said again. Yiyoung scoffed in disbelief at first, but then smiled when she remembered how she had threatened in the exact same manner a long time ago. ¡°Yeah, right!¡± ¡°Just finish what you were going to say to the doctor,¡± Muyeol said coldly. But Yiyoung understood how deeply he cared about her. The warmth of his hand pressing against her ankle, and the way he gently wiped her feet almost made her cry, but Yiyoung managed to hold it in and continued talking to the doctor. The doctor¡¯s gaze continuously wandered toward Muyeol as he talked to Yiyoung. He maintained his professionalism by only talking about her condition, but what he really wanted to ask was whether Yiyoung truly was Muyeol¡¯s wife. The entire hospital was eager to know about their relationship. Yiyoung was extremely lucky to be the wife of the president of the hospital; Muyeol had been born to such a wealthy family, after all. The staff couldn¡¯t wait to hear about their love story! Yiyoung already knew her condition well, and he had so many questions¡­ ¡°So I should be able to work again in three months!¡± Yiyoung concluded brightly.¡± ¡°Do you really want to go back to work that early, Dr. Yoon?¡± the doctor asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course! A fish cannot live outside the pond, after all.¡± ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re hard-working, you should know better than anyone that you need to rest, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know! So, I¡¯ll listen to you well so I can get back to work as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ You were fortunate. It could have been a lot worse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty strong, so I¡¯ll recover fast!¡± she chirped. Meanwhile, hearing Yiyoung talk about going back to work right after waking up, Muyeol¡¯s face hardened. Yiyoung claimed she remembered everything, but Muyeol didn¡¯t agree. She had absolutely no clue what Muyeol had gone through the past three days. She was oblivious to what she had done to him. The doctor left the room, finished explaining everything to Yiyoung. Then, Yiyoung turned to Muyeol, feeling refreshed after getting her body wiped down. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me.¡± She remembered dialing his number after getting stabbed. Perhaps she had done so after recalling that Muyeol had told her to call him during any emergency. Suddenly, Yiyoung narrowed her eyes, the multiple bandaids on Muyeol¡¯s face catching her attention. ¡°What happened to your face? Come close so I can see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°I said, come close,¡± she ordered. Muyeol reluctantly pulled a chair to the bedside and sat close to her. Yiyoung turned his face, carefully checking both sides, the angry red abrasions glinting under the light. Her lips trembled. She remembered her nightmare again; she had tried to fight against the criminal trying to stab her. ¡°D-Did¡­ Did I do this to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said, ¡°you were unconscious.¡± But it wasn¡¯t okay. It wasn¡¯t just one wound, his entire face was covered with him! And there were scratches all over his neck and arms, to¡­ Yiyoung gingerly held his face and whispered, ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± CH 76 Muyeol put his hands over hers. The warmth of his hands moved her, making her tear up. No one had ever cared about her like this before. She had always been alone, forced to stay strong and brave everything. Muyeol gently pulled her to his chest and patted her back. And all of sudden, her body absorbed all his warmth, almost as if it had been starving for it. She had thought her temperature was normal, the usual 97.7¡ã fahrenheit, but she was wrong. It was Muyeol¡¯s warmth seeping into her. He hugged her until her temperature reached a normal level. When she stopped breathing, Muyeol gently pushed her away. ¡°It stinks. Keep some distance.¡± ¡°Huh? I stink?¡± ¡°Not you, I¡¯m talking about myself. I couldn¡¯t take shower in the last three days,¡± he said as he stepped away from her. He could only leave the room long enough to change his clothes, not wanting to leave Yiyoung¡¯s side. ¡°Is¡­ it okay if I laugh?¡± Yiyoung asked, absolutely entertained by the miraculous situation. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Muyeol gave in. And she immediately burst out laughing. All of this was so hard to believe. Muyeol couldn¡¯t stand not taking shower even for a day. And that same person hadn¡¯t taken a shower for the last three days? Yiyoung didn¡¯t know why she found it so funny. ¡°Listen to what I say as you laugh, though,¡± Muyeol said. Yiyoung continued chortling. She glanced at Muyeol. He looked like he¡¯d just camped out in the wild, totally unlike his usual neat self. Muyeol crossed his arms. ¡°Take a break from work for a year.¡± ¡°What?¡± The unexpected suggestion put an immediate end to Yiyoung¡¯s laughter. ¡°I said, take a break.¡± ¡°Yeah, I am taking a break for three months.¡± ¡°No. One year,¡± he insisted, ¡°It¡¯s time to stop.¡± Yiyoung stared at him blankly, recalling their last conversation about her work habits. She couldn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d meant then, and she still could not. ¡°Why? This was just an accident. I¡¯m used to seeing patients injured in accidents all the time at the ER. I simply ran out of luck this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not that strong! It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯ve survived so far.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Look back at your life. Recall just how much you¡¯ve struggled to live so far. You don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re living! You have no purpose in life. It¡¯ll be good for you to find a way to live in peace, without struggling so much.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Stop now. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll lose yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me. Do I look that dumb to you?¡± ¡°You look like an idiot!¡± he said sharply. Yiyoung stared at him speechlessly, wondering why he thought so poorly of her. ¡°You need to learn how to live your life peacefully, without constantly pitting yourself against others,¡± Muyeol continued calmly, ¡°You should listen to me. If you don¡¯t¡­¡± He went on and on, but Yiyoung couldn¡¯t hear him anymore. Her eyes turned misty, unable to understand why Muyeol was being so stubborn. In the end, she burst out, ¡°I¡¯m not weak, and I¡¯m not an idiot! I¡¯ve been living well on my own, even compared to my colleagues. And that includes you, too. You¡¯re not better than me.¡± Fat tears rolled down her face, surprising even herself. As to why she was feeling so emotional, she had no clue. She was a doctor at the ER. Throughout her career, she had seen countless victims of traumatic accidents. The only difference now was that she herself was the victim. But people overcame the obstacles in their life, and Yiyoung knew she would as well. And yet, she couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to do all this for me, but you don¡¯t have the right to say such things to me.¡± Yiyoung wiped away her tears. ¡°What do you know about me? How much do you know? And what do you gain by talking so badly about me?¡± Muyeol was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Yiyoung to cry so much¡­ He stood cluelessly for a moment before inching close to her bed. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°¡®Okay¡¯ what? You idiot,¡± she snapped. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later.¡± ¡°Talk about what? I asked you, what do you gain by talking like this to me? Do you want to say mean things to me for simply no reason?¡± Muyeol¡¯s words seemed like the harshest thing anyone had ever told her, reducing her to tears like a blubbering child, when she had never even cried like this during her childhood. ¡°You¡¯re so mean. You have such a wicked personality!¡± she lashed out. She wanted to say harsh things to him, too. She wanted to hurt him, too. She couldn¡¯t control herself, now feeling like she really was an idiot like he had said. Muyeol frowned, now regretting saying all that while she was in the middle of her recovery despite knowing that she was still mentally fragile. He was starting to think he had a wicked personality, too. Yiyoung turned away from him, eyes lowered as she continued to weep. Muyeol crouched, trying to meet her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It surprised her. For as long as she had known Muyeol, she had never heard him apologize to anyone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he repeated. He sounded nervous, and Yiyoung knew why. It was probably his first time apologizing to someone. But she didn¡¯t want to forgive him yet. Her voice cracked as she spoke, hoarse from crying so hard. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± he tried again. Yiyoung pretended not to hear him, but he didn¡¯t give up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking when I said it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± CH 77 Yiyoung stubbornly refused to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re probably laughing at me. You think I¡¯m an idiot for getting stabbed, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think that way. But I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize if you don¡¯t mean it!¡± Muyeol inched closer, hovering above her as his arms rested next to her. She became hyper aware of the heat of his body, and it startled her. She suddenly realized that Muyeol had been with her the entire time, even the moments she had no memory of. He had protected her from the nightmares despite getting scratched so harshly. He did not leave her unprotected. Yiyoung sat up on the bed, and Muyeol adjusted himself accordingly, allowing her to rest her head on his shoulder. He stroked her back and muttered, ¡°Sorry.¡± Her eyes widened as the realization sunk into her. She finally understood why he had said all those things to her. He was the only person who had seen her at her weakest. Yiyoung nestled further in his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you just this one time.¡± Muyeol rested his hand on her head, then slowly began to stroke her hair. Yiyoung frowned as sudden tears fell down her cheeks again. She wasn¡¯t angry anymore. But she didn¡¯t know why she was feeling so emotional either. ¡°You should be grateful that I¡¯m such a nice person. If you¡¯d said that to anyone else, you wouldn¡¯t have been forgiven.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he hummed. His touch was so gentle and loving. She leaned into it, still crying as he patted her head. * * * Yiyoung continued to spend her days at the hospital since Muyeol didn¡¯t let her be discharged. ¡°I feel suffocated,¡± she sighed. Any other patient would have been discharged by now, but Muyeol had stubbornly put Yiyoung in the most luxurious VIP room in the hospital instead. And all the while, the two couldn¡¯t reach an agreement about Yiyoung¡¯s return to work. They often debated the topic, and she stayed resolute. Temporary retirement would slow down the progress of her career, after all. She didn¡¯t want to waste an entire year not working. Her argument would have made sense to Muyeol if it weren¡¯t for the traumatic symptoms she was experiencing. He still hadn¡¯t informed her of how serious her condition had been. He wanted to tell her after she recovered some more. She would be able to accept the news then. Muyeol didn¡¯t even lift his head. ¡°Just think of it as a long vacation.¡± ¡°A vacation? Who works during vacation?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t go to the office now. He stayed by her side and worked from the recovery room. And once every day, Mr. Hong would stop by to see Muyeol. ¡°About Mr. Hong¡­¡± Yiyoung suddenly said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°His face didn¡¯t look well. The color of his face seemed darker, and his eyes seemed different. I wish I could see them up close.¡± ¡°Why are you diagnosing others? Just focus on recovering.¡± His cold reply surprised Yiyoung. ¡°Hey, he works for you. How can you say that?¡± ¡°Once you recover, he¡¯ll automatically get better,¡± said Muyeol. Yiyoung wasn¡¯t wrong about Mr. Hong¡¯s condition. The poor man was overstressed. So were all the people involved with the Istanbul project. And it was all because of Jaeho and Heesu. The two were taking full advantage of Muyeol¡¯s absence. They wanted to take all the credit after ¡®leading¡¯ the project to success, but from what Muyeol had heard, the meetings these days were filled with arguments. ¡°We¡¯re worried that the project won¡¯t work out¡­¡± Muyeol had been told after being informed of the number of new requests Istanbul had added after Jaeho handed out a blank cheque, promising to grant any request of theirs. Because of that one decision, the employees now had to work extra hard to come up with a plan to ensure profits while not spending above the budget. They were already nervous about the situation, and Mr. Cha¡¯s blatant support for Jaeho and Heesu only made the situation worse. Muyeol would correct their awful plans and send out directions to his team, but Jaeho and Heesu would disregard it and come up with their own ideas instead. Things would become better if he just went to the office, but Muyeol stayed at the hospital. Muyeol looked up at Yiyoung to find her reading a book, his neck sporting another new wound. Earlier this morning, a nurse had come in to check on Yiyoung¡¯s condition. As she was checking Yiyoung¡¯s blood pressure, she had accidentally bumped into the device hooked onto the bed, causing it to beep. It wasn¡¯t a loud sound; Yiyoung had barely heard it. But it still sent her into a seizure. She couldn¡¯t breathe well, and had writhed about so violently that Muyeol had to hold her down. In her hypnotic struggle to survive, she had clung to Muyeol and put a deep scratch on his neck. By now, most of the medical staff was aware of her trauma. Only Yiyoung was clueless because it only happened when she was unconscious, and Muyeol had requested the others to not disclose it to her. So Yiyoung had no idea that her trauma was affecting her daily life, and also that it was the reason why Muyeol didn¡¯t want her to return to work. She would only be able to work after fully recovering from her trauma. Until then, unfortunately, she was stuck in the hospital. Yiyoung closed her book. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Muyeol asked. ¡°So I can look at your wound.¡± Muyeol, who had explained the wound as a cut he got while shaving himself, said. ¡°I told you to stop diagnosing others. Just relax and rest.¡± CH 78 Yiyoung scoffed but backed off. Back when she had dropped out of school, her depression hadn¡¯t allowed her to rest peacefully. This was her first time idling peacefully, and it was so boring! She breathed a deep sigh, not knowing what to do. Muyeol observed her for a short while, then said, ¡°Do you want to go for a walk?¡± ¡°A walk?¡± Yiyoung looked outside the window and frowned. ¡°What the heck? It¡¯s raining!¡± Muyeol shrugged, silently communicating that it wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡°Really? Even though it¡¯s raining?¡± Yiyoung tried to confirm. ¡°Why not? We should give it a try.¡± Muyeol turned to look out the window, too. Yiyoung looked outside again. She could hear the drops hit the ground if she paid close attention, something she realized she hadn¡¯t done ever since she became a doctor. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I would be able to relax hearing the sound of rain.¡± Muyeol turned to look at her, and she continued, ¡°I become very nervous when it rains. It causes more people to get into road accidents.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not working right now,¡± Muyeol pointed out, ¡°so just try it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird to hear you say that.¡± ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m asking you to try new things?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a garden on the twelfth floor.¡± Muyeol closed his laptop. ¡°If we go there, you won¡¯t get rained on.¡± Yiyoung stared at him for a bit, then nodded. Muyeol immediately helped her into the wheelchair. It was her first time leaving the room, so Yiyoung hadn¡¯t known about the bodyguards posted in front of her room. Upon seeing them, she commented, ¡°Wow, there are even bodyguards here.¡± ¡°Sangsu sent them.¡± ¡°I feel like a VIP,¡± she said with a big, sunny smile. ¡°You really are an important person, so enjoy it.¡± Muyeol put a cardigan over her shoulders. ¡°And tell me if you feel cold.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Yiyoung suddenly said, ¡°You know, I was a bit nervous.¡± ¡°Why?¡± he asked as he navigated the wheelchair. ¡°I thought Mr. Cha or Mrs. Kang would find me. You know, to curse at me, throw an envelope filled with money at my face, or drag me away or something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have bodyguards.¡± ¡°Really? Is that really why the bodyguards are here?¡± ¡°Did you really believe that? Anyway, my family doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re enough.¡± Yiyoung immediately flared up in anger. ¡°What? I¡¯m not enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they think. I told you, they¡¯re inhumane.¡± ¡°You never know, they might end up getting treated by me in the future. Then they¡¯ll see how I treat them,¡± she muttered. Muyeol silently laughed, finding it adorable how she had puffed up with confidence. But, he hadn¡¯t been lying about his family. Mr. Cha¡¯s only concern right now was the fact that Muyeol had received his grandmother¡¯s shares. He was the least interested in Yiyoung¡¯s existence in Muyeol¡¯s life. For him, Yiyoung was a small insect with no ability to influence things. She simply existed, and was not worth any attention. But Muyeol was glad Mr. Cha thought nothing of Yiyoung; he would never try to harm her. Jaeho, on the other hand, had immediately called Muyeol upon finding out about Yiyoung, tricking Muyeol into picking up the phone by calling through the office since he knew Muyeol had blocked his number. ¡°Yoon Yiyoung? That crazy, super-nosy girl?¡± Jaeho had cackled over the phone. ¡°I knew it! Did you like her that much? Who knows what kind of people she¡¯s hung out with so far¡­ and you¡¯re chasing after a girl like her, huh? You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°Have you guys done it yet? I¡¯m curious as to how many guys she¡¯s been with before. Do you know?¡± he had added. Back when Yiyoung had dropped out of school, Jaeho had dared to say something terribly similar. Muyeol had lost all his senses then. He had stormed all the way to Mr. Cha¡¯s house to confront Jaeho for talking badly about her. Unable to control his anger, he had attacked Jaeho mercilessly, and he didn¡¯t stop, even after Mr. Cha had returned and screamed at him to stop. Muyeol had kept thrashing him, despite being hit with a golf club by Mr. Cha. By the end of it, both Muyeol and Jaeho had ended up in the hospital, sealing their fate as enemies. ¡°Seeing how much you care about her, she must be real special to you, huh? I should meet her, too. Since we¡¯re brothers and all. You¡¯re okay with that, right?¡± Jaeho had blatantly tried to provoke him. But Muyeol was thirty two years old now. He wasn¡¯t going to get influenced by some coy innuendo. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you, so just wait for that day.¡± ¡°What? Wow, suing me for a small exchange between brothers? I guess you didn¡¯t know, but it¡¯s a common thing, you know? When you have something nice, you have to share it with others.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you in court.¡± ¡°W-wait, Cha Muyeol. Did you record the conversation?¡± Jaeho had immediately tried to fix the situation. ¡°We used to joke around like this all the time when we were in school. Why are you being so serious? I was just joking! I won¡¯t do it anymore if it offended you.¡± Jaeho did his best to convince Muyeol, but he didn¡¯t give in. In the end, Muyeol had shut him down by saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never joked around with you. Now shut up, and pay the price.¡± Muyeol had immediately forwarded the recording to his lawyer after the call, asking him to initiate a lawsuit. He had even considered leaking it to the news reporters. It would bring embarrassment to the Cha family, but that was not Muyeol or Yiyoung¡¯s problem to deal with. The offender had to suffer the same embarrassment he had caused, after all. Afterwards , Jaeho had contacted Muyeol through the office line again and apologized, but Muyeol stubbornly refused to accept it. He knew the only reason Jaeho had been so desperate to fix the situation was because his position as the leader of the major business project was on the line. Muyeol was sure that Mr. Cha had warned Jaeho not to stir up trouble, but of course, he hadn¡¯t been able to control himself. Cha Jaeho would never be able to change his nasty personality, after all. CH 79 However, unlike Mr. Cha, Madam Kang had immediately called Muyeol, sounding disappointed with him. ¡°How could you get married without telling me? I raised you! Don¡¯t you remember? How could you not respect¡ª¡± She had been the same as ever, yet Muyeol was left appalled by her shamelessness. Only when she was disappointed or disagreed with him did she remember that she was Muyeol¡¯s mother. ¡°My marriage has nothing to do with you,¡± Muyeol had cut her off. ¡°You¡¯re so cold, just like your father. But I knew it. This incident is you being punished for making my life miserable.¡± Her words had charged Muyeol with murderous intent. Even if she was right, Muyeol did not want to agree with the fact that Yiyoung might have been punished for his actions. ¡°Muyeol, it¡¯s not too late to be generous to others. You¡¯re going to have children of your own one day. Don¡¯t regret it then,¡± Madam Kang had sighed, ¡°Should I visit her? I hate having a doctor as my daughter-in-law, but I¡¯m still her mother-in-law. What else could I do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with our lives.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever show up in front of us. I¡¯ll kill your son if you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m only trying to scare you off, I really will do it.¡± ¡°Muyeol¡ª¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After that day, Muyeol asked Sangsu to assign bodyguards to protect Yiyoung just in case. They entered the elevator, and Muyeol leaned against the wall. He stared at the top of Yiyoung¡¯s head, silently wondering why on earth he was there in the hospital instead of the office. Why was he protecting her so much? He dragged a hand down his face. All of a sudden, he became emotionally overwhelmed. In an attempt to rein himself in, he reached out to fix the cardigan falling off of Yiyoung¡¯s shoulder. As he pulled it back up, his finger brushed against her skin; the contour of her shoulder tempted him, lighting the fire of desire within him. Just what did Yiyoung mean to Cha Muyeol¡­ The elevator doors slid open as it reached the twelfth floor. Yiyoung brightly exclaimed, ¡°Chauffeur Cha, start driving!¡± Muyeol laughed and wheeled her outside. Surprisingly, there were quite a few patients in the garden. So Muyeol looked around for a quiet place, eventually stopping near a bench. The two settled down, listening to the sound of spring rain. After a while, Yiyoung piped up, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Muyeol reached out to pat her head. It had become a habit for him now. Yiyoung glanced for a moment before turning away. Right now, she was just Yoon Yiyoung, not Dr. Yoon. The sound of the rain seemed different; it made her feel calm. For some reason, she also thought about having warm food, and then recalled the day they had spent together in the rain back in school. Her mouth perked up into a smile as she lost herself in her thoughts. Muyeol, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t interested in the rain at all. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of Yiyoung. Yiyoung held her arm out to feel the raindrops. ¡°How about you? Do you like the rain?¡± When she received no reply, Yiyoung turned toward Muyeol and repeated the question. ¡°Do you like the¡­¡± Suddenly faced with his intense gaze, Yiyoung forgot how to speak. He looked like he would devour her, just like back in junior high school, Yiyoung quickly turned away from his gaze, choosing to stare straight into space as her heart beat uncontrollably fast. Muyeol grabbed the wheelchair by the handle and turned it around, forcing her to face him. Yiyoung was hyper-aware of the way her heart was pounding. Muyeol¡­ he suddenly looked so different to her. Muyeol had always had good features, but the tiny scars on his face and neck now added a wild charm to his appearance. Yiyoung didn¡¯t know how to deal with this sudden recognition of his manliness. The corners of his mouth lifted into a smile, and Yiyoung¡¯s gaze fell to his lips. She was overcome with an urge to kiss him. ¡°It¡¯s raining,¡± Yiyoung whispered, eyes still trained on his lips. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you hear it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Once it stops raining, summer will be right around the corner.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°I remember when we were in school and everyone went on that school field trip, it was raining just like this¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What were you thinking when staring at me that day?¡± Yiyoung asked out of curiosity. ¡°I was debating whether to ask you for a kiss in exchange for the wish you promised me,¡± Muyeol responded calmly, now glad that he hadn¡¯t used up his wish then. ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°You tell me.¡± Yiyoung swallowed. ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± Immediately, Muyeol leaned forward and kissed her lips, taking his time to part from her. CH 80 ¡°Wow¡­¡± Yiyoung¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°That was my first kiss!¡± Muyeol pulled the wheelchair closer. ¡°This time, close your eyes.¡± When she did as he told her to, his lips met hers again. But Muyeol wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that. Yiyoung eventually began to move her lips, lightly nipping his. In response, Muyeol parted her mouth with his tongue. Muyeol gently held the back of her Yiyoung¡¯s head, and Yiyoung gripped his shoulder. He titled his head, deepening the kiss. The two explored each other, passionately kissing each other until their lips felt numb. At that moment, it felt as if they were the only ones in the garden blessed by the spring rain. * * * After dinner, Muyeol left the room to throw out the trash. Yiyoung carefully climbed out of bed to brush her teeth. She believed moving whenever she could would help her recover faster. With a gingerly pace, she entered the bathroom and squeezed out a pea-sized amount of toothpaste onto the toothbrush. As she looked in the mirror, her gaze fell to her lips. She brushed a finger against them. It was so hard to believe that she had kissed Muyeol. The thought sent her heart pounding, and her cheeks flushed red. Wanting to shake off the shyness that came with it, Yiyoung forced herself to start brushing. However, she found herself frowning as the feel and taste of her first kiss vanished. She rinsed her mouth and looked in the mirror again. ¡°Look at me, it¡¯s like I¡¯m some pervert. I can¡¯t believe I told him I wanted to kiss him. And now I¡¯m even feeling sad that the feeling of my first kiss is gone.¡± Yiyoung wiped her mouth with a towel. ¡°This is a problem. Now I can¡¯t even resist the desire that I had managed to suppress for thirty two years.¡± She suddenly recalled what she¡¯d told Muyeol at the beginning of their marriage, ¡°Okay. You win, you eunuch.¡± ¡°Muyeol was probably baffled,¡± Yiyoung muttered sadly. ¡®But an eunuch who is a good kisser¡­ To think people like that existed, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Jaehee all about what happened in the garden. She won¡¯t believe me.¡± Yiyoung wasn¡¯t romantic by any means, so Jaehee would definitely be taken aback. Yiyoung combed her hair. ¡°I really want to go back to work.¡± Yiyoung couldn¡¯t wait to go back to work. The ER was already a busy department, and now with two of their doctors hospitalized, it would definitely be hectic for the staff. Although, Yiyoung had heard that Dr. Kang had only suffered from some muscle damage. That was good; at least one of them could return to work quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s be a little patient,¡± Yiyoung breathed, ¡°As long as I have no traumatic symptoms, I can return to work.¡± She had seen several such cases at the ER. If a victim was reminded of their attackers, then they would go into traumatic seizures. It was a serious mental problem and could ruin a patient¡¯s social life. There were medications to treat the condition, but they weren¡¯t effective enough to completely get rid of the problem. However, things were different for patients with strong will. Yiyoung was strong, and she loved being a doctor. Working at the ER was her passion. The sounds of everyone bustling about at the ER were etched in her memory. The loud siren of the ambulance, the screech of the stretcher carrying a patient, and the patients she had taken care of¡­ Yiyoung could recall them vividly. Suddenly, a voice echoed in her head. ¡°All these doctors act like they¡¯re some deities. They all need to die!¡± Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened. Burning pain flared up the side of her stomach, her skin feeling like it was on fire. She stared at her reflection in horror, letting out a loud shriek. There was no one around, yet it felt like someone was talking right in her ear. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly, scared out of her mind. ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s over,¡¯ she tried to reassure herself. But it didn¡¯t help her at all. Her breathing was still erratic, and her heart felt like it was going to explode. Her vision went blurred as well, unable to make out anything in front of her. ¡°Help¡­¡± she whimpered. It felt like tremors were shaking the floor beneath her feet as her body trembled in fear. Faced with her shivering reflection, Yiyoung realized she was experiencing a panic attack. Her pupils were completely dilated. Never in her entire life had she thought that she would suffer a panic attack¡­ ¡®This is nothing! I¡¯m strong!¡¯ she tried telling herself again. But Yiyoung quickly ran out of breath and staggered back. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her. It reminded her of the man who had stabbed her, and on pure instinct, she pushed and scratched at him in order to protect herself. ¡°Help! Please help me!¡± Muyeol wrapped his arms around her, making sure to leave enough space for her to breathe. He had been waiting outside the bathroom, waiting for her to come out when the seizure had started. Yiyoung¡¯s face had turned blue; this was the worst episode so far. Muyeol gently carried her to the bed, grabbing a paper bag he had prepared for moments like these. He held the paper bag to her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can breathe.¡± She was still trembling and huffing, so Muyeol continued to whisper in her ear to soothe her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve always been here with you. You have me now.¡± His voice calmed her down enough to be able to take a deep breath. ¡°Good job. You¡¯re okay. I¡¯ll protect you no matter what. It¡¯s alright,¡± he said gently. With that, Yiyoung was able to start breathing normally again. CH 81 Yiyoung remained seated as she looked out the window, her ears trained on the sound of the shower running in the bathroom. The rainy days were over, and the leaves had turned into a vivid green. Summer was approaching fast, and Yiyoung had a panic disorder. She had believed herself to be stable, but she was shattered mentally. She had seen her trembling reflection in the mirror, so there was no denying it. ¡°You knew about it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yiyoung had questioned Muyeol after the incident. ¡°How could I not?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°And if I had told you, then what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking as if it¡¯s nothing because it¡¯s not your life.¡± ¡°Even if I had told you, what difference would it have made?¡± Muyeol had been scarily calm as Yiyoung questioned him. Perhaps he would have been stoical even if a bomb exploded in front of him. ¡°Now that you know where you stand, consider what we talked about.¡± ¡°About taking a year off of work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After that, Muyeol left to take a shower, and he still hadn¡¯t come out, almost like he was making for all the days he had missed out on showering. ¡°How could he say that I should know where I stand¡­¡± Yiyoung shook her head in annoyance. Who else knew better than her how hard she had tried to get to this point, only to have it all fall apart in a day? ¡°What have I done so far? Nothing.¡± she complained, thinking all her effort and time had gone to waste. And what did Muyeol mean by taking time off work? In the first place, she didn¡¯t even know how to rest properly after years of grinding away. Right then, Muyeol slid open the bathroom door, his aura shining bright after the shower. And with just one look at Muyeol, Yiyoung¡¯s frustration faded away. The view in front of her was great. Yiyoung whistled crudely. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you look handsome?¡± Muyeol ignored Yiyoung¡¯s comment as he approached her, instead asking, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel fine.¡± ¡°Then you might be able to manage.¡± ¡°Manage what?¡± Instead of responding, Muyeol pressed the call button. A nurse immediately entered the room. ¡°She¡¯s going to take a shower, so please remove the needle. Also, find another spot to put it,¡± Muyeol told the nurse. Yiyoung looked at the IV; it did seem like she needed a new one. But she was confused why Muyeol asked the nurse to put the needle in a new spot. ¡°I think her vein will rupture if the needle is put in the same spot again.¡± Muyeol pointed to where the needle was currently inserted. There were already bruises on her arm from the blown veins. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll take it off.¡± The nurse quickly did the needful. Yiyoung internally agreed with Muyeol; the vein on her arm was swollen, seemingly on the verge of rupturing. After the nurse left, she asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I just saw it,¡± Muyeol explained, ¡°But, you¡¯re a doctor. You didn¡¯t even notice it?¡± ¡°Doctors are human, too,¡± Yiyoung exclaimed sheepishly, ¡°We can¡¯t prevent negative outcomes all the time.¡± When it came to checking out her patients¡¯ condition, Yiyoung was always on the top of her game. However, she never bothered to check when it came to her body. Without intending to, she had neglected her health. And of course, Muyeol noticed that straight away. Before Muyeol could say anything else, Yiyoung stood up and walked toward the bathroom. It had been a while since she last took a shower; Muyeol had been wiping her hands and feet and putting dry shampoo in her hair everyday. She also decided to think about her future while showering. However, just when Yiyoung was about to close the door, Muyeol put a hand in between. ¡°What?¡± Yiyoung questioned. ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± she yelped at Muyeol¡¯s next move. He had started unbuttoning her patient gown. It shocked her so hard that Yiyoung couldn¡¯t bring herself to do anything. Sure, they had kissed once, but this was too much. ¡°You might faint because of the seizure and fall,¡± he explained. ¡°Are you doing this because you¡¯re worried?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then I can just keep the door open while I shower!¡± ¡°And what if you fall because of the slippery floor while you have a seizure? Do you want to be hospitalized for longer?¡± Yiyoung couldn¡¯t form a reply to that, and before she even realized, the gown top fell to the floor. Muyeol hugged her by the waist, lifting her gently before pulling down her pants. ¡°Cha Muyeol!¡± Yiyoung turned red. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. I¡¯ve already seen everything.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter! I wasn¡¯t conscious then¡ª¡± she began to protest before the realization sunk in. ¡®Wait. What did he just say?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ seen everything?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Her underwear had always been clean, so she had known that someone came in to change her clothes everyday, but she never thought it would be Muyeol. Not an inch of fabric remained on her body, and before she realized, Muyeol lifted her into his arms. Yiyoung felt like her mind had been laid bare as well. It almost felt like she was seeing herself naked for the first time. Muyeol carried her into the shower area, and as they passed by the mirror, Yiyoung saw her reflection. She looked like a stranger, with her wide eyes, pale face, and puffed up hair. Her lips had lost all color from the trauma, and her shoulders were too skinny. As she struggled to hold onto Muyeol¡¯s neck, Yiyoung looked so ordinary, so human. She teared up, finally realizing that all this time she had been striving to be something that was never truly her. She¡¯d been forcing herself to be strong, not realizing that her real self was weak, which was normal. CH 82 Her tears dropped on Muyeol¡¯s shoulders. But strangely, the tears weren¡¯t of sadness. Crying made her feel lighter, as if she could finally let go of an invisible burden. She had thought that she was living normally, but it seemed she had held onto all the wrong things so far. ¡°You must be feeling relieved,¡± said Muyeol as he let her down in front of the shower. Yiyoung stared at him, amazed by how well he seemed to know her. Had he suggested all those things despite her disagreement because of how well he knew her? She was curious as to how Muyeol knew her better than herself. Muyeol turned on the shower, carefully controlling the temperature. Suddenly, the back of his neck caught her attention; it was completely red. It was then she realized that despite all the difficulties, Muyeol was doing his best to take care of her. She frowned, now feeling bad. ¡°How¡¯s the temperature?¡± he asked as he held out his foot to check it himself. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start now,¡± Muyeol told her, and she allowed him to take complete care of her. He was good at taking care of her, perhaps even better than professionals. As he rubbed the soap down her skin, Yiyoung flinched. But she wasn¡¯t the only one feeling embarrassed; Muyeol¡¯s neck had somehow turned even more red. She silently wondered why he hadn¡¯t simply hired a caregiver for her. Did it mean that Muyeol held special feelings for her? She had never considered that question before, but she was beyond curious now. Soon the shower was over, and Yiyoung sat down, a huge towel wrapped around her body. Muyeol brought out a hair dryer and began to blow-dry her hair, not avoiding Yiyoung¡¯s eyes as she stared at him. Eventually, he began to comb through her hair to help it dry faster. As the warm air blew her hair back, it rose to its usual volume. Yiyoung had already had a small face, and now, her face looked even smaller. When Muyeol took out new underwear for Yiyoung, she said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± He wordlessly handed her the underwear. But then she heard a rustle and said, ¡°My clothes, please.¡± Muyeol gave her the patient gown, and she put on the top first. However, when she bent down to put on the pants, a pang of pain shot up her waist. Yiyoung clenched her side, trying to will the pain away. But the pain was expected; one of her organs was severely damaged now, after all. Muyeol helped her sit on the bed before putting a hand out, silently gesturing to her to hand the pants back to him. Noticing her hesitation, he said, ¡°You¡¯re hurting, aren¡¯t you?¡± Left without a choice, Yiyoung handed the pants back to him. Muyeol knelt and grabbed her ankle. But the feel of her skin against his hand startled him for some reason. Desire warmed him up again; he was feeling aroused more often now. His eyes widened, feeling the hot blood rushing down his body. He had thought he was resisting his desire well so far, but this was driving him crazy. He couldn¡¯t look at her, afraid that if he saw her legs, he would want to have her. He wanted to kiss his way up her legs and belly, and brush his lips against her scar. Then, he wanted to kiss her small, perky breasts. The pounding of his heart traveled to his head. In the world of his imagination, he was kissing every inch of her body, and heading toward a particular destination. This was crazy. He couldn¡¯t believe he was imagining such things. Yiyoung stared at his frozen form. She had felt it, the tremble in his hands as he tried to dress her up. It had happened earlier, too¡ªwhen he was washing her body with soap. He was trembling, but his touch was gentle and delicate. Again, she wondered why he hadn¡¯t left her on her own. Yiyoung poked his thigh with her toe. ¡°What are you doing? Put the pants on for me.¡± Muyeol couldn¡¯t lift his head. He clenched the pants, his knuckles turning white. Yiyoung smiled. She had never seen him act like this before, and she found it quite endearing. Since she had assumed him to be self-centered, she had thought he was going to be selfish when it came to matters like love or physical desires. But seeing him like this made her realize how wrong she was. And it also made her wonder what it would be like to date him. ¡®Well, I wouldn¡¯t know until I actually date him, right? Then I should just start now,¡¯ thought Yiyoung. ¡°So¡­¡± Yiyoung said quietly, still poking his thigh. ¡°As you know, I almost died.¡± Muyeol gulped as she spoke, his heart burning inside. He thumbed the ring on his hand, remembering how he had almost lost her. So he reached out and touched her legs again, the sensation of her skin almost making him dizzy. ¡®Get it together, Cha Muyeol!¡¯ he scolded himself. ¡°Like you suggested, I¡¯ll take a leave of absence for a year,¡± she said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯ll take the leave of absence,¡± she repeated. CH 83 Muyeol¡¯s eyes snapped up. And then his gaze fell onto the contour of her leg. His eyes travelled up, past her knee and thighs, and his breaths grew heavy. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her. The burning instinct to touch her legs hit him, and his entire body throbbed along with his hammering heart. ¡°Working in the ER with a panic disorder is career suicide, and it could put the patients in danger, too. Medications for the panic disorder can¡¯t prevent the attacks completely, so I¡¯ll take a break from work until I can trust myself with treating patients. I don¡¯t want to make a mistake,¡± Yiyoung went on, completely oblivious to the thoughts in Muyeol¡¯s head. His heart felt like it was going to explode, and it felt as if his breaths measured at 200¡ãF. ¡®Would she kiss me again if my heart exploded?¡¯ he thought. He couldn¡¯t believe he was having such lustful thoughts. When had he crossed that boundary with her? In the first place, was there ever a boundary between them? However, even if the answer was yes, Muyeol wanted to ignore it. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he gulped, overcome with the want to have her. He grew curious; did Yiyoung want to have him, too? Yiyoung¡¯s voice turned sheepish, ¡°But you know, I¡¯m scared to be alone now. I didn¡¯t used to be like this before, but living with you changed things. I changed because of you.¡± Muyeol stared at her as she finished speaking, his eyes somehow looking numbingly cold yet fiery at the same time. Yiyoung grew flustered under his gaze. ¡°I learned how to rely on someone, and how warm it feels to live with someone else. Now I know how fun it is to have someone to talk to. I had been starving myself of such ordinary things, and I only realized that after living with you. Now that I know the difference, I don¡¯t want to be alone anymore.¡± Yiyoung enjoyed spending time with Muyeol. She wanted to talk to him, even if it meant staying up after a tiresome day at work. Who would have thought that deep down, she was a chatterbox? It was then she realized that all this time, she had been desperate for the warmth of talking to someone. That all this time, she had wanted for someone to be a part of her life. And this realization was only possible because of Muyeol. It was he who was constantly fulfilling every need of hers. So now, she was interested in being in a relationship with him, even if he was an eunuch. She wanted to know whether she was important to him. If she was, then in what way was she important? But a relationship wouldn¡¯t happen simply because she thought about it. Obviously, his decision mattered. ¡°So, what do I have to do to not let you be alone?¡± asked Muyeol. Yiyoung instantly smiled, responding without any hesitation. ¡°I want to be in a romantic relationship with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± he responded brusquely. Yiyoung almost lost her courage at his bluntness, but she refused to give up. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be hard. Just be as you are.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Yiyoung raised a brow in annoyance. ¡°Are you going to keep spoiling our chances? ¡°Just tell me the things I can do.¡± ¡°Once I get discharged, spend some time with me. Have at least one meal with me everyday. And I¡¯ve never been abroad, so bring me on business trips with you. I don¡¯t even have a passport.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And I want to sleep with you. You saw me naked, so I want to see you naked, too.¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips pursed into a smile, finding her demand funny. ¡°You never know who might stab me in the future, so I don¡¯t want to die pure,¡± Yiyoung added. ¡°So you want me to make you impure?¡± Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened, but soon scrunched up into a smile at the joke. Her excitement grew, and she felt bold enough to poke her chest with her toe. ¡°You could only put it that way? Couldn¡¯t you have spoken with some dignity?¡± ¡°Then you say it with dignity first,¡± Muyeol snarked. Yiyoung hummed. ¡°If you can¡¯t get it up, then you should study on how to make me enjoy it. Muyeol chuckled, and Yiyoung found it enjoyable. There was this energy in his laugh that filled her with courage. ¡°So basically, you just want me to fulfill your desires,¡± said Muyeol, barely managing to hold back his laughter. ¡°Yeah,¡± Yiyoung admitted, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I meant.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Yiyoung suddenly hid her face with her hands. ¡®I¡¯m crazy! What did I just say? This isn¡¯t like me at all. How could I be bold enough to talk like that? I must be out of my mind to say all that, and I¡¯m not even wearing my pants! Crazy! I¡¯m crazy! Absolutely crazy!¡¯ Suddenly, she felt something hot press on her leg. She took a deep breath as she saw the source of the warmth. Muyeol kissed her calf, slowly putting her ankles in the pants for her. Yiyoung gasped as he began to kiss his way up her leg, slipping the pant legs after himself all the while. ¡°Stand up,¡± Muyeol ordered. Yiyoung mutely obeyed. As she felt the pants slide past her knees and onto her thighs, she closed her eyes, feeling dizzy. His kisses were getting higher and higher. Deep inside her, she felt a tingle. ¡°Can I get discharged now?¡± Yiyoung asked in a low voice. ¡°Yes,¡± Muyeol replied. She heard him stand up, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes, waiting for his next move. When she felt him wrap a hand around her waist, her heart began to race. He tugged her close to him, her chest pressing against his. CH 84 The tingle took over her; unable to resist anymore, Yiyoung finally opened her eyes. As her eyes fell on his face, she exhaled sharply. His eyes seemed darker than she remembered them to be; it looked like they contained the depth of the oceans. They looked marvelous, to the point that she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His looks were blinding, every inch of his body suddenly seeming sensual to her. When he dipped his head toward her, Yiyoung instinctively shut her eyes. When his lips met hers, the tingling swept over her entire body. Her nether region throbbed, wetness seeping through the underwear she had just changed into. It was her first time experiencing arousal. She parted her lips, both arms wrapping around his neck. And as if he had been waiting for her to do so, his tongue instantly entered her mouth. The kiss was the best stimulant. * * * Three weeks had passed since the incident, and Yiyoung could finally be discharged from the hospital. Her last hospital lay in front of her, and Yiyoung muttered, ¡°Ah, finally going home. I¡¯ll finish this whole meal before leaving.¡± ¡°Do as you like.¡± Muyeol laughed. ¡°Start eating. I¡¯ll be back after completing the necessary procedures.¡± Yiyoung took her wallet out of a drawer. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°Let it be,¡± said Muyeol. ¡°I have money.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be better if you get used to it,¡± he said bluntly. Yiyoung took a spoon and stirred the meat soup. ¡°That¡¯s not a good thing to get used to.¡± ¡°You said you want to date me. And I don¡¯t let my lady spend any money.¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Yiyoung snarked, ¡°You make more money than me. Good for you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true, though?¡± he replied, completely unbothered by her sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Muyeol said as he moved to the door. ¡°Give me my phone,¡± Yiyoung called after him. Muyeol paused. ¡°You don¡¯t need it right now.¡± Yiyoung shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m getting discharged today, so let me at least text my colleagues.¡± Muyeol frowned. He had taken her phone in case it would disturb her recovery process. He also didn¡¯t want Jaeho, Heesu or anyone else from his family to bother her. Yiyoung stood her ground. ¡°I have my own social life, too. I know I said I¡¯ll take a break from work, but at least let me contact them before leaving.¡± Muyeol took out her phone and passed it to her. ¡°You never¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yiyoung interrupted him, ¡°Go on now.¡± Muyeol reluctantly left, and Yiyoung turned on her phone with a huge smile. It was fully charged, which she thought was thoughtful of Muyeol to do. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Yiyoung muttered to herself, ¡°I have to text Jaehee first.¡± Yiyoung earnestly began to type, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for responding so late. You might have already heard about it, but I¡¯m feeling better now, and I¡¯m getting discharged today. I wish I could tell you in person, but it¡¯s not possible¡ª¡± A sudden call from an unknown number interrupted Yiyoung, and she accidentally pressed the wrong button, automatically connecting the call to her. ¡°Hello?¡± Yiyoung greeted. ¡°Mrs. Yoon Yiyoung?¡± asked a woman. The moment Yiyoung heard the voice, she knew what to expect from the call. Finally, she was going to experience something she had only seen happen in the soap operas. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m Yoon Yiyoung,¡± she said harshly, as if ready to pick a fight. ¡°My name is Gong Heesu,¡± said the woman over the phone. ¡°Excuse me. Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Cha Jaeho¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Didn¡¯t my brother-in-law tell you about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yiyoung said in a firm tone, ¡°but Muyeol does not have a brother.¡± The long stretch of silence after she finished speaking made Yiyoung wonder if she had been too rude. She rolled her eyes, thinking about what to do with this situation. But it was true that Muyeol had no brother; he had never approved of Jaeho as his brother. Besides, Yiyoung was already familiar with the kind of person Cha Jaeho was. Back in school, everyone used to call him an angel, but the fact of the matter was that he was a piece of trash. Anger bubbled inside her as she recalled how the other kids had dragged her around because of Jaeho, but Yiyoung kept her cool, waiting for the opponent to break the silence. ¡°Oh yeah? You think he does not?¡± Heesu finally spoke. Yiyoung¡¯s face hardened; she could feel the condescendence in Heesu¡¯s voice. She had heard it multiple times before. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how you got my number, but I think you called the wrong person.¡± ¡°Jaeho had mentioned that you¡¯d be tough. You¡¯re not an ordinary person. By the way, I heard you¡¯re getting discharged today. Congratulations! All you have to think about is how to spend Muyeol¡¯s money now. Anyway, I just called you to congratulate you.¡± Yiyoung couldn¡¯t make out Gong Heesu¡¯s intention behind calling her, but she could sense the sarcasm in her words. ¡®Why is she saying that? Is there something going on at Muyeol¡¯s company?¡¯ Yiyoung wondered. CH 85 Muyeol never shared the matters of the company with her. Even if he tried to, Yiyoung wouldn¡¯t be able to understand him, just as Muyeol was unable to comprehend the medical terms had used while explaining her days at the ER. ¡°Do you really not know?¡± Heesu asked. Yiyoung expected that Heesu would spill something important, so she interrupted Heesu before she could utter another word. ¡°I think you haven¡¯t learned proper etiquette yet. You can¡¯t call a sick patient like this.¡± ¡°I apologize if I made you uncomfortable. I felt it was okay to do so since you¡¯re a part of the family now.¡± ¡°If you called to congratulate me, then I appreciate that. Yes, I¡¯m being discharged today. Can I hang up now?¡± ¡°But this matter is related to your husband!¡± Heesu chuckled, ¡°See, this is why it¡¯s important for a man to only get married to a woman who¡¯s ready for marriage.¡± This entire time, Yiyoung had wanted to be as courteous as possible to Heesu. Had it been Mr. Cha, Mrs. Kang, or Jaeho calling her, her attitude would have been much different. She had heard enough about them from Muyeol. Gong Heesu was different, however, since she had no idea who this woman was. But hearing her mockery-laden words, Yiyoung ran out of patience. ¡°Hey, Ms. Gong Heesu. If you haven¡¯t learned proper manners, then please do so now. And don¡¯t ever say that I¡¯m a part of your family. I will never be a part of your family unless Muyeol says so. And you probably got engaged to Cha Jaeho because he deceived you with that fake personality of his. He¡¯s a piece of trash, so watch out. He¡¯s different than you think. He¡¯s two-faced, and he physically abuses women without any hesitation.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± questioned Heesu, ¡°Well, maybe the women caused the abuse. They should be careful. Were you abused by him as well?¡± The moment Heesu uttered the phrase ¡®as well¡¯, Yiyoung realized it; Gong Heesu already knew Jaeho¡¯s true nature. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Have fun being beaten by your husband.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You should be afraid, having to live with a psycho who could attack you at any moment,¡± Yiyoung added, ¡°You¡¯re not even someone important to me, and you¡¯re ruining my mood for no reason.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yoon Yiyoung, you should watch your mouth. You don¡¯t even know what happened to Muyeol because of you and¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to watch my mouth. Bye.¡± Yiyoung hung up the phone. But Heesu¡¯s words still pricked her mind. Yiyoung¡¯s hand began to shake out of anxiousness. ¡®Darn it. Was she telling the truth? Did something really happen to Muyeol?¡¯ But Muyeol was so quiet about his matters¡­ There was no way for her to find out if something happened to him at work. Yiyoung was only able to calm down after blocking Heesu¡¯s number. And then Muyeol walked into the room. ¡°Oh, hey,¡± Yiyoung greeted. Muyeol noticed that her food was practically untouched. ¡°Did you have that many texts to send?¡± Yiyoung began to continue typing her message to Jaehee, looking as if nothing wrong had taken place. ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t send a single text because this crazy woman named Gong Heesu called, and I accidentally picked it up.¡± ¡°Give me your phone.¡± ¡°No. I already blocked her number.¡± Yiyoung stiffly tapped the keys as she typed the message. ¡°Is something going on at work? I heard that that piece of trash is engaged now. Is the marriage a ploy?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on at work. And I don¡¯t care about them.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s nothing affecting you at work because of me?¡± ¡°Not one bit,¡± Muyeol insisted. ¡°Really?¡± Yiyoung looked at him. ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a talented person. I won¡¯t let my marriage affect my work,¡± he said in a robust tone. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trust you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Yiyoung shrugged in acceptance. ¡°Also, are you not comfortable with me calling him a piece of trash?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°And what about me calling her a crazy woman?¡± ¡°Not a problem.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung exhaled in relief, ¡°Thank you for being on my side.¡± Muyeol patted her hair, smiling at her as he did so. CH 86 Yiyoung was finally able to send the text to Jaehee. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for responding so late. You might have already heard about it, but I¡¯m feeling better now, and I¡¯m getting discharged today. I wish I could tell you in person, but it¡¯s not possible right now. You were probably very worried because of me, but I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll take a long break from work to focus on my mental health and return when I¡¯m fine. Stay well, I¡¯ll contact you again.¡± Jaehee responded instantly, ¡°Sorry. Busy. Call you later.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung replied to her before sending a brief yet respectful message to the entire ER staff, including Professor Jung. They all responded quickly, wishing her luck and telling her they hoped to see her soon. Yiyoung put down her phone and grabbed the spoon. The food was cold now, but she was so hungry that she didn¡¯t care. Dealing with that crazy woman had expended a lot of her energy. ¡°Let¡¯s just grab something to eat on the way,¡± Muyeol offered. ¡°No. I want to leave all the negative things here.¡± Muyeol stared at Yiyoung, noticing how mature she was in comparison with him. She was physically and mentally wekare, but whenever upset her, she would let it drag her down. Perhaps it was her underlying strength, and maybe that¡¯s how she became who she was today. ¡°Do you want to eat together?¡± Muyeol asked. ¡°I was already grateful you were on my side earlier.¡± Yiyoung looked at him in awe, her eyes practically sparkling. ¡°Now you¡¯re even offering to eat with me! Thank you.¡± Yiyoung had mentioned how she always appreciated eating with someone else. Eating together automatically improved the taste of the food for her. For now, it was one of the only things he could do: sit across her as she ate. Yiyoung beamed. ¡°Hehe, it really feels like I¡¯m in a relationship.¡± However, even though Yiyoung was smiling, Muyeol still didn¡¯t understand what that felt like¡ªwhich he was smart enough to not actually say anything about. She seemed like she was in a better mood, and he didn¡¯t want to ruin it. After the two shared the hospital meal, it was time to leave. Muyeol packed up her stuff and lifted the bags. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry one of them,¡± said Yiyoung. ¡°Leave it.¡± ¡°I can carry it!¡± ¡°I said, leave it,¡± Muyeol said before walking. Yiyoung only scoffed in response, slowly walking after him. Muyeol took a quick glance at her face and realized that she was smiling, probably because she was happy to be finally able to go home. ¡°Yoon Yiyoung.¡± Muyeol lightly nudged her with his elbow. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Just get used to being on the receiving end. Just enjoy it until you have to go.¡± Yiyoung cocked her head to the side, unable to understand what he meant. ¡°As long as we¡¯re dating, you¡¯re going to be on the receiving end. You haven¡¯t really received anything so far,¡± Muyeol explained. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right to me. Rather than me, you are the one who¡¯s never received anything.¡± At the least, Yiyoung had received her parents¡¯ love before their death. But Muyeol could do nothing but accept the money given to him. Sure, Madam Choi loved him, but she wasn¡¯t his parent. Muyeol immediately understood what Yiyoung was trying to say. He scoffed, ¡°But I have enough experience providing for others. You don¡¯t have any such experience, do you?¡± Yiyoung pondered deeply over his question. She looked back at her entire life, and couldn¡¯t come up with a single time when she felt she had been generous. She had lived earnestly everyday, that was it. ¡°Fine. You got me with that. It is as you said, I¡¯ve never been the one to give anything. I¡¯ve never voluntarily donated either,¡± Yiyoung said before suddenly holding her head, as if a horrible realization had dawned upon her. ¡°But to think that I¡¯m going to receive from you¡­¡± CH 87 Muyeol¡¯s mouth twitched, finding her antics funny. Yiyoung seemed like she had already let go of all the negativity. She didn¡¯t look disheartened, and Muyeol was glad to see her feeling better. ¡°I feel so good knowing that,¡± Yiyoung exclaimed. ¡°Glad to hear that you feel great. Now, why don¡¯t you take your medicine while you keep up this good mood?¡± Muyeol smiled. After acknowledging her panic disorder, Yiyoung underwent examinations to obtain accurate evaluations. Her background as a doctor could have made her hesitant to go through the process, but Yiyoung didn¡¯t refuse it. Unlike others who hid their weaknesses, she didn¡¯t mind facing hers. ¡°My career involves saving people¡¯s lives, so I feel the need to be examined properly. It¡¯s fine if the evaluations are reflected on my record. I¡¯m willing to overcome this disorder, so the records will later show how much I¡¯ve improved,¡± Yiyoung had said. After completing the examinations, Yiyoung was prescribed medications. Now that she had plenty of time for herself, she would be able to focus on recovering from the disorder. ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung said with a wide smile. ¡°I better enjoy my freedom.¡± Muyeol patted Yiyoung on the head. As they walked down the hallway, they spotted Professor Jung and the hospital director standing at the end, almost as if they had been waiting for them. ¡°Hi,¡± Yiyoung greeted them. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am.¡± Yiyoung almost burst out laughing in front of them; it was so unusual to hear them greet her so respectfully. She understood how uncomfortable they must have been feeling. Professor Jung looked especially anxious; he had no idea what to do. He looked as if he hadn¡¯t slept for days. But Yiyoung knew he wasn¡¯t here because of her. The biased professor was probably here because of Muyeol. Muyeol walked ahead after returning the greeting. Yiyoung followed after him, but not before briefly stopping in front of Professor Jung. ¡°Life¡¯s so ironic. It never tells us what¡¯s ahead of us, right?¡± The professor turned even more pale, but Yiyoung didn¡¯t feel an ounce of pity. She wanted him to feel awful for constantly creating conflicts between her and Dr. Kang. She probably wouldn¡¯t be working in the same ER after a year of break, but she hoped he wouldn¡¯t repeat his actions. Muyeol and Yiyoung entered the elevator, the crowded space forcing them to stand unnaturally close. Yiyoung leaned on his arm. ¡°I have to say goodbye to this place now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Once the break is over, I¡¯ll have to transfer somewhere else if I want to avoid the rumors,¡± Yiyoung explained. Muyeol instantly understood what she was referring to. The contract for their marriage was only for a year, and he had promised to let her go after February next year. He suddenly felt emotional; the relationship which had just begun already had an end written for it. ¡®Of course, Cha Muyeol. What else did you expect?¡¯ His lips curled bitterly as he thought. Muyeol didn¡¯t say anything in return. By the time Yiyoung would have to go back to her work, they wouldn¡¯t even be together. He would lose all right to be in her life. Imagining a life after the end of their contract¡­ It made Muyeol feel empty. Yiyoung glanced at him. ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Your face looks blank.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back home, and I want to collapse already.¡± ¡°Oh, I hear you. I always felt like that when returning home after long hours of work. But hey¡­¡± Yiyoung trailed off. Muyeol stared at her face, trying to remind himself that this was only a year of marriage agreed to through a contract. Yiyoung carefully looked around to check if someone was listening to them, then stood on her toes to whisper in his ears, ¡°We¡¯re going to sleep like a married couple tonight, right?¡± Muyeol broke into a grin. He was willing to do it as long as she wanted. His heart began to pound crazily again. CH 88 Their house was perfectly clean, not a speck of dust visible to the eye. But Yiyoung noticed something was different; all her belongings had been moved to Muyeol¡¯s bedroom, which was at the east end of the house. Muyeol put the luggage down in a corner of the living room and walked toward Yiyoung. ¡°From now on, start working out and look after yourself. Stop eating ramen. Do yoga, go swimming, or run on the treadmill. Do whatever you can to keep yourself healthy.¡± ¡°Stop nagging me.¡± ¡°I realized how weak you are after this incident. It¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you think,¡± said Yiyoung, shifting around as Muyeol helped take off her cardigan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you faint in the ER before? With a bloody nose and all?¡± Someone had probably tattled on her. Yiyoung glanced at Muyeol and let out a groan. ¡°Do you really have to know every single detail about me?¡± ¡°I never asked anyone but you. People just came up and told me about it. Besides¡­¡± Muyeol put both his hands on Yiyoung¡¯s waist to measure it. ¡°I¡¯m not into a girl with a skinny waist. It makes me feel as if I¡¯m dating a weak person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t guys usually love a skinny waist though?¡± ¡°You do know there¡¯s a difference between plain skinny and a glamorous waist, right?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Yiyoung scoffed, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°So start exercising,¡± Muyeol responded as if he had been waiting for her to ask, ¡°Come with me every morning.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Yiyoung shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll focus on breathing techniques, and that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°We just got home. I don¡¯t want to argue with you again,¡± Muyeol said with a sigh. Yiyoung stopped fooling around and looked at Muyeol. He didn¡¯t seem all that well, perhaps because he could never be comfortable at the hospital. There were often cases where the caregivers themselves ended up with more health problems because they forgot to take care of themselves in pursuit of their duty of taking constant care of others. Yiyoung felt guilty and muttered, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Muyeol turned around and walked toward the bedroom. For a moment, Yiyoung watched him walk away, before quickly running past him and blocking his way. ¡°I¡¯ll exercise from now on!¡± ¡°I said, fine.¡± ¡°Then please don¡¯t look like that. You look like you¡¯re the only person left in this world.¡± Muyeol studied Yiyoung¡¯s face, his eyes unblinking, and she didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. ¡°We just began our relationship. We¡¯re going to care for each other and sleep together.¡± Yiyoung stood in front of him courageously and reached out to gently touch his face, leaving him wide-eyed. ¡°So don¡¯t look like that¡­ I¡¯m here with you.¡± Muyeol¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Yiyoung put an arm around his neck and pulled him into a hug. But this hug had an unusual effect; it stirred him up with desires. His body began to heat up, his length getting especially hard in response to his burning desire. And Yiyoung was able to feel it all. Startled, Yiyoung jumped away from him, gawking at his pants. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re impotent?¡± ¡°I never said that. I just never felt like explaining.¡± Yiyoung didn¡¯t know what to do, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop staring at it. It was amazing how she was able to make out its shape through his pants. She was familiar with the shape of men¡¯s body parts, and also knew why they got aroused, but those things were simply matters between a patient and a doctor. She didn¡¯t consider a patient¡¯s gender while treating them. Muyeol was the first person whom she considered she wanted to be in a physical relationship with. ¡°If you keep staring at it like that,¡± Muyeol warned in a low voice, ¡°I might end up doing something.¡± Yiyoung looked away from him, but answered honestly, ¡°I hope my first experience will be good.¡± CH 89 Muyeol softly touched her chin. ¡°Then study about it. I¡¯ll do the same.¡± Yiyoung laughed as she remembered what she had told him earlier. They were like dumb and dumber, trying to think about such things. ¡°Somehow, we¡¯re like idiots.¡± Muyeol dipped his head to kiss her on the lips. ¡°Maybe. Anyway, welcome home.¡± Yiyoung nodded with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower. Feel free to join if you want to,¡± said Muyeol as he made his way to the bedroom. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± After he left, Yiyoung hid her blushing face with her hands. She regretted staring at his pants so shamelessly. It was an amazing sight to behold, but she still felt bad. Soon, her face turned to its normal color, but her imagination ran wild with what Muyeol could be doing in the shower. ¡®By now he¡¯s probably taken all his clothes off. His broad shoulders, hard chest and abs, and¡­¡¯ Her face flushed a furious red as her heart began to pound. Her blood pressure rose with her desires, warm blood rushing to the ends of her entire body. Yet Yiyoung couldn¡¯t stop herself. Then she began feeling anxious because she hadn¡¯t planned on how to make her first time feel enjoyable. But her phone suddenly rang and brought her back to her senses. She checked the caller ID; it was Dr. Park Jaehee. She has said she would call later. Yiyoung picked up the phone right away. ¡°Yiyoung!¡± Jaehee greeted. Yiyoung laughed a bit, ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Have you been discharged yet?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m home now.¡± ¡°There were so many things I wanted to talk about, but my mind¡¯s completely blank now. I had so many questions!¡± ¡°I knew you would. When do you have a day off? Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to get a day off for a while. We¡¯re short on staff right now.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll try to make some time! Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, Yoon Yiyoung. Wow¡­ What a surprise it was. So you¡¯re married, huh? How could you hide it from me? And your husband is the president of the hospital?¡± ¡°You had already asked me about it back then. You asked whether he was going to confess his feelings for me.¡± ¡°So the person you encountered was the president?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was him.¡± ¡°Wait, wait. I need to listen to the whole story properly.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no story to it.¡± Yiyoung looked at Muyeol¡¯s empty bedroom. ¡°I don¡¯t even feel like it¡¯s real yet. It¡¯s like I was swept up by the currents.¡± Suddenly, it all became clear to her. Speaking about the currents reminded her of the memories she had formed with Muyeol, starting right from when they were in 6th grade. They had been deskmates then, and she vividly remembered his expressions, his personality, the tone of voice, and the protection he had provided her from behind the scenes. Their strangely thin yet long relationship that seemed fated to be had made her make a promise to him, which finally led to their marriage. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened as the realization sunk in. ¡®The currents that swept me up¡­ Could it be that since the beginning I was always adrift in them?¡¯ ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Jaehee¡¯s voice snapped Yiyoung out of her daze. ¡°Why did you suddenly become silent?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. What did you say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rumor going around in the hospital. People keep talking about how much the president loves his wife. Is it because you guys are each other¡¯s first love? First loves are so romantic! They¡¯re so pure.¡± ¡®Pure love¡­ Loving husband¡­ All the things he¡¯s given me¡­¡¯ Yiyoung thought, ¡®It¡¯s always been Muyeol.¡¯ ¡°Is that so?¡± Yiyoung questioned as she made her way to his bedroom. ¡°If not, then why else would he stay beside you for three weeks straight? Although not as busy as us, he¡¯s a man with a lot of work to do,¡± Jaehee added, ¡°You should have seen Professor Jung¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Oh, I saw that face.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was a great sight,¡± Jaehee laughed before suddenly saying, ¡°Oh, they¡¯re calling me now. I have to go.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll finish this when we meet.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Have a great day,¡± said Yiyoung before hanging up. CH 90 She stepped inside the bedroom¡ªthey were going to share it now. His furniture was a dark cobalt, and the room was dim because of the black-out curtains shutting out the light. Yiyoung knew that if she lay down on his bed, she would fall asleep in an instant. The dark theme of his bedroom suddenly reminded her of Muyeol¡¯s dark expression. She then went into his dressing room. It was her first time seeing it. It looked like the clothing department in a department store, his clothes organized into seamless rows. She looked around; the button down shirts were perfectly ironed, the ties hung according to their colors, and the suits looked as sleek as knives. There were watches and cufflinks, too, both organized according to their types. And there were also countless belts. Yiyoung laughed as she compared the clothes she owned to his. ¡°Wow, I really don¡¯t have clothes.¡± A few pairs of jeans; three different tops for spring, fall, and winter; another for summer; two coats; and a sneaker. These were all she owned. ¡®I¡¯ve only been hoarding money like an idiot,¡¯ she thought. Now that she thought about it, the only time she had spent a large sum was when she moved to a rooftop house from her studio apartment. After that, she had only saved her income. She¡¯d claimed that she simply didn¡¯t have the time to spend money, but that was only an excuse; her colleagues always took care of themselves by neatly styling their hair and buying new clothes every time. Their faces looked nice, too. Compared with them, Yiyoung was unkempt. She stood in front of the mirror and stared at her reflection, studying uncontrollably curly hair which hung around her shoulders, and her small face which made her eyes look triple their size. Then, she looked at her hands. They were skilled in performing her duties as a doctor, but she had never used them to take care of herself¡ªwhether it was to do a makeover or to enjoy a civilized life. She turned her head, observing different parts of her face in great detail. ¡°It could be possible that my gifts are hidden. My face looks good, so shouldn¡¯t I enhance it?¡± When Jaehee had done Yiyoung¡¯s makeup, no one other than Muyeol had recognized her. ¡°I¡¯m certain that he has me stamped in his memory,¡± Yiyoung said confidently. They were in a relationship and were going to sleep together, so what was wrong with assuming such things with confidence? But then her face flushed red again, unable to believe the lustful thoughts running in her head. ¡°Now then, it¡¯s time to make it happen,¡± Yiyoung hummed as she went to the bathroom connected to the bedroom. Muyeol was a perfect, neat person, which was evident from the skincare sets and colognes lined up near the basin. But he had used an all-in-one product when he had to stay by Yiyoung¡¯s side in the hospital. As she caught glimpses of how he lived, she found herself wanting to assume that his feelings for her were what she wanted them to be. She further made her way in and found a translucent glass door, a layer of steam fogging it up. Yiyoung controlled her breaths, thinking about Muyeol who was on the other side of the door. If she opened the door, Yiyoung knew, they would definitely do something. She adjusted her breaths again, drawing closer to the door and putting a hand on it. At the age of thirty-two, she was about to face a life-changing experience. There probably wouldn¡¯t be anything more exciting than this. She had made up her mind now. This was a decision she had made on her own, and she would enjoy it completely. CH 91 Hot steam wafted in the air as Yiyoung opened the glass door, creating a mysterious atmosphere. Muyeol sat in the bathtub with one hand under his chin, the water coming up to his chest. He opened his eyes as cool air entered from outside, dispersing the steam. He watched Yiyoung walk in, his heart rumbling like thunder. Yiyoung came to a stop in front of the bathtub. ¡°What about your clothes?¡± Muyeol asked slowly. ¡°Take them off for me,¡± said Yiyoung. Perhaps it was because of the hazy atmosphere of the room, but Yiyoung¡¯s voice had a different edge to it. Muyeol¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp, his keen eyes now looking luscious. Yiyoung reached out with her hand, taking the wet strand of Muyeol¡¯s hair between her fingers. ¡°You look too sensual.¡± Yiyoung smiled. ¡°When I opened the door, it felt like I was opening the door to carnal pleasure. It felt really different.¡± Muyeol took her hand into his, one corner of his mouth lifting into a smile. Yiyoung looked at their entwined hands, studying the rings on their fingers. ¡°Are you going to continue wearing that?¡± Yiyoung had noticed him wearing it at the hospital, too, but she had assumed that he had only worn it to show everyone else because they knew Yiyoung was his wife. But seeing him with the ring still on his hand set her heart aflutter. Instead of responding, Muyeol stood up and started taking off her clothes, completely ignoring Yiyoung¡¯s gaze wandering all over his body. The knit top damp from the steam had weighed down on her body, but now it lay on the floor. Muyeol reached around to her back and unhooked her bra, adding it to the pile on the floor. Yiyoung instantly hid her chest with her hands. Muyeol lowered his head to kiss her ear, letting his lips trace the contour of her neck. As his lips touched her skin, a sensuous shudder ran through her body. She glanced at him, her body shivering slightly. Muyeol faced her. ¡°I really love your gaze.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s eyes lfted into a smile, and Muyeol kissed her eyes before stepping out of the tub. His body was even better-looking than she had imagined. It was ethereal. She impulsively touched his abs. ¡°They look great.¡± Muyeol smiled at her and then pressed his lips against her cheek. Yiyoung turned to him as if attracted to him by a force, and their lips met. Muyeol slowly slipped a hand down to her pants. When Yiyoung felt him unbutton her pants and pull the zipper down, she clung to his firm shoulders with both hands. Yiyoung lifted her legs and took off her pants. Both of them were naked now. She gingerly put both her hands on his chest. ¡°I¡¯m nervous.¡± Yiyoung gulped, her mouth drying up as her heart raced uncontrollably. ¡°It¡¯s going to be my first time, but I hope it¡¯ll be a good memory.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± said Muyeol. ¡°Me too?¡± Yiyoung parroted, her eyes wide open. ¡°Me too,¡± Muyeol repeated. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Yiyoung couldn¡¯t believe it. Her heart was still thumping. She looked up at him. ¡°This is going to be your first time, too?¡± ¡°Is that a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Yiyoung trailed off. Muyeol sneaked a hand under her hair. ¡°I just never thought of it as a great thing.¡± ¡°Really? Then what if you experience it with me?¡± Yiyoung closed the gap between them, pushing her soft bosom against him. Muyeol¡¯s gaze wandered downward. As he stared at her chest flattened against his, he put more strength into his fingers entwined in her hair, pushing her head close to him. ¡°I have a hard time controlling myself whenever you¡¯re around me,¡± Muyeol said, his lips hovering right above hers. It was such an unexpected confession. Yiyoung could feel him harden beneath. ¡°You¡­¡± Yiyoung whispered, the warm air brushing against Muyeol¡¯s lips. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°All of your firsts have been me, right?¡± ¡°Kind of.¡± ¡°I¡¯m etched in your memory,¡± she stated. Muyeol froze momentarily. And then his eyes took on a fiery glint. Yiyoung kissed his lips, wanting to stoke that fire. The moment she parted from him, Muyeol lifted her and sat down in the tub, putting her on his lap. He turned her face toward him, and then kissed her passionately. His hands ran all over her body; they caressed the back of her neck, her breasts, and her thin waist. Wherever his hand touched her, her body grew burning hot. Soon, their heavy sighs echoed off the bathroom walls. Yiyoung turned around to face him completely and kissed him fervently. Their tongues met through their parted lips, tangling with each other. Muyeol traced the contour of her neck with his hand before reaching for her hips. He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closer. Yiyoung¡¯s head tipped back, and Muyeol pulled away from the kiss to mark her neck. He pressed his lips against her shoulder, licking her collar bone until it seemed like it would give away before fondling her bosom. Yiyoung felt dizzy, as if a giant wave had crashed over her. She clung to Muyeol like he was the only thing keeping her afloat. She opened her mouth, letting him have all control over her. Then, she felt herself being lifted again. CH 92 Muyeol wrapped her legs around his waist, holding her firmly before climbing out of the tub. He opened the glass door and walked out, and immediately, the two felt the drop in temperature. But their bodies did not grow cold at all. Drops of water slid off their bodies onto the floor as they made their way to the bedroom. On their way, the two caught a glimpse of themselves in the mirror. Muyeol¡¯s eyes were burning with passionate desire. He gazed at Yiyoung through the mirror; she was totally relying on him, having given all the control to him. Only the sound of the heavy breathing pervaded the atmosphere, along with the loud thumping of their hearts as they beat in sync. ¡®Oh, I should¡­¡¯ he thought. Yiyoung opened her eyes as she felt cold granite touch her thighs; Muyeol had put her down on the countertop of the basin. Yiyoung gulped because of her dry mouth, wrapping her hands around Muyeol¡¯s face. ¡°Why are we not going to the bedroom?¡± ¡°I want to protect you,¡± Muyeol said as he turned to press his lips against her palm. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I said, I want to protect you.¡± His seductive gaze made it hard for her to breathe. But the confused Yiyoung tried to think of what had gone wrong. ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡± Muyeol caressed her pale skin. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to protect you.¡± Yiyoung frowned, unable to comprehend what he meant. She was unable to think anything past the fact that they had stopped just when their bodies had heated up with desire. Something was wrong. ¡°You just got released from the hospital. And I don¡¯t even have a condom.¡± Muyeol patted her with his huge hand, as if trying to cheer her up. Muyeol pressed a long kiss on her lips. ¡°And¡­ I want to protect you. I want to protect every part of you.¡± His calm voice completely sunk into her heart. Yiyoung leaned against his shoulder. ¡°Oh, so you like me that much?¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± Muyeol whispered as he buried his face in her neck. His almost-confession sped up her heart to a rate that she had never experienced before. * * * When Yiyoung opened her eyes and found herself in an unfamiliar environment, her breath turned shaky. But when she felt a familiar warmth wrap around her, she was able to calm down. Muyeol¡¯s breaths blew her hair softly. Yiyoung lifted her head and stared at his sleeping figure. She hadn¡¯t seen him up close while sleeping before. She looked at him carefully, not to breathe too loudly. ¡°So this is what you look like while sleeping¡­¡± He looked so handsome, with his dark eyebrows, and eyelashes which left soft shadows on his face. His usually taut mouth had loosened up a bit, giving him a less anxious look. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re an onion. Even after peeling off multiple layers, I still don¡¯t feel like I know you. It¡¯s like everything I know about you is my imagination,¡± Yiyoung whispered, gently putting a hand on his face. But Muyeol didn¡¯t move an inch, seemingly very tired. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re here.¡± Whenever she needed someone, he was always with her by her side. She had always been drawn to him. Suddenly, he shifted close and pulled her into a hug, gently patting her as he mumbled in his sleep, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Yiyoung felt the abrupt urge to cry. Was Muyeol comforting her even in his sleep? Yiyoung buried her face into his chest. Muyeol was still muttering, ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She put her arms around him and hugged him back. Her naked skin pressed against his¡ªthe two had gone to bed without any clothes on after the shower. Muyeol¡¯s skin felt as smooth as silk. Yiyoung recalled what he said to her earlier. ¡°And¡­ I want to protect you. I want to protect every part of you.¡± Yiyoung closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it slowly. It¡¯ll be a waste if I devour you all at once.¡± * * * It was Saturday morning, and Muyeol could hear it raining outside. He shifted¡ªfeeling well-rested now¡ªand reached out to the other side of the bed, finding the asleep Yiyoung clinging to his waist. He let out a deep breath before turning to face her, her own breath brushing against his chest. Muyeol quietly listened to her sleep. He lowered his head and breathed in her scent, carefully maneuvering one hand to stroke her unclothed back. Yiyoung stirred in her sleep, moving even closer to him. And Muyeol shifted downward to hug her. Settled into a rhythmic pattern, her breathing sounded so peaceful. Muyeol¡¯s lips curled unnoticeably; It was unlike the time when he had slept next to her on the hospital bed. He had paid constant attention to her small, anxious movements then, but this was absolutely different. The warmth of her skin lingered on his fingertips as he touched her. He was able to feel it all: the curve of her body, her scent, her smooth skin, everything. His heart thudded against his chest. As he continued to stroke her, he asked himself, ¡®Everything is okay now, right?¡¯ CH 93 Muyeol had been driven crazy with desire yesterday. He knew she had wanted it as much as him, but he didn¡¯t make a move. It had been hard to stop himself and let her go. He kissed her on the forehead. Suddenly, he was gripped with a desire so hot that his heart felt like it was in a smelting furnace. His body shuddered, unable to withstand the heat any longer, and he kissed Yiyoung on the lips. He pressed his lips on the top of her head, softly blew into her ear, then brushed his lips against her cheeks. He left a mark of his desire on her neck before moving onto her chest. Yiyoung¡¯s sleepy black eyes looked at him, and his heart fluttered crazily. In his mind, eyes as beautiful as hers did not exist anywhere in the world. He recalled what she had said to him, ¡°I want to be in a romantic relationship with you.¡± He had already told her; he didn¡¯t know what it was like to be in a relationship with someone. He didn¡¯t know what kind of role he was expected to play. But whenever his eyes met hers, or whenever he touched or kissed her, or even if he was in the same space as her, his heart would jump, and the corners of his mouth would automatically lift up. ¡®What if this is what a relationship is supposed to be like¡­¡¯ thought Muyeol. Muyeol chuckled and caressed Yiyoung¡¯s cheeks with the back of his hand. She smiled at his touch, her eyes still full of sleep. Muyeol felt complete and content as he watched her smile. He wondered if this happiness was what others in a relationship felt, too. If so, then he felt somewhat confident that he could keep this relationship peaceful. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡± Yiyoung whispered. And almost as if he was hiding her embarrassment for her, Muyeol pulled her into a tight hug. * * * Yiyoung¡¯s eyes automatically opened when she heard someone moving next to her. ¡°You can sleep more,¡± Muyeol said as he pulled the blanket up for her. Yiyoung yawned as she stretched. ¡°What day is it today?¡± ¡°Monday.¡± ¡°You have to go to work?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± They hadn¡¯t done anything that weekend, but it had passed by too quickly. ¡°I just closed my eyes a few times, and it¡¯s already Monday.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Muyeol gently petted her hair. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel too bad to not have a job,¡± Yiyoung commented as she rolled up the blanket. ¡°You¡¯re already used to it. You really are good at adapting to new environments.¡± And that wasn¡¯t all. Over the weekend, Yiyoung had prepared for being alone by setting an alarm to take the medicines. They also hired housekeepers so she could get used to the presence of a stranger in the house. ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯m good now,¡± said Yiyoung. ¡°Even so, don¡¯t think about going outside. It¡¯s too early for you to go out by yourself.¡± Yiyoung mischievously wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°I feel like you underestimate me too often. Look at how I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m progressing daily now!¡± Then, she touched his firm body. ¡°Your skin feels so soft.¡± Throughout the weekend, Yiyoung had explored every inch of Muyeol¡¯s body. Whenever she would touch him, his body would harden up automatically, the veins on his forearms bulging with strength, and his gaze would turn seductive. Yiyoung rested her head on his thigh and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re a healthy man. I feel like you¡¯ll be able to accept all of my passionate desires.¡± Yiyoung wasn¡¯t the only one; Muyeol, too, had gotten familiar with all of her, especially her lips, tongue, and breaths. Just thinking about it made her wet. Muyeol put his hands on her waist. When Yiyoung shared her feelings so honestly, his hands automatically moved toward his body. He traced the curves of her body, starting from her shoulder, then to her breasts, and down to her stomach. He moved his hand even lower, passing by her flat stomach. CH 94 But he immediately snatched his hand away and got up. ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡± Yiyoung wriggled her brows mischievously. Muyeol had been like this all weekend. When he felt like he couldn¡¯t resist it anymore, he would loudly announce ¡°Time¡¯s up¡± to stop himself. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t want to. How much are you going to give me for stopping?¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t know what to do. He looked absolutely confused. He had taken his hand off, she was the one still touching him! Yiyoung could see his brows twitching. Flustered, he grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°Ouch!¡± Yiyoung yelped in exaggeration. And Muyeol immediately took his hands off her, firmly wrapping them around his own head. Yiyoung had learned something new that weekend. After spending time with him, she had realized how sensitive he was to her feelings; he always fell for it when she exaggerated her pain. She cackled merrily like a devil. As if he had come to a firm decision, Muyeol held her wrist again. ¡°I need to go to work.¡± ¡°Then, are we going to have dinner together tonight?¡± Muyeol had promised her that he would have one meal per day with her. However, she forgivingly said, ¡°But it would be impossible, right? You¡¯re a busy person. I understand if you can¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be home by 8 o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Would that be possible?¡± It had been three weeks since Muyeol last went to the company. Yiyoung wondered just how he was going to catch up with all the work. She waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t know anything about your work, but I do know how much you have to work daily.¡± She had seen him return home from work right after midnight, and even at times when he would come home on time, he would continue working in his study until late hours. Muyeol wrapped her face with his hands. ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me who works. I hire people and pay them to work so I don¡¯t have to work by myself. I always focus on the incentives and the benefit of the workers so I don¡¯t lose any talented workers. So, to not lose a special person like you, I should treat you with my best attitude as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a compliment, right?¡± Yiyoung widened her big eyes. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a compliment.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Yiyoung cheered, her sadness melting away like snow upon hearing his words. ¡°Hey, director,¡± Yiyoung said, and Muyeol let a laugh slip. ¡°Am I talented enough for your hospital?¡± she continued. Muyeol guffawed as Yiyoung repeatedly blinked her eyes at him in an attempt to appeal to him. As he roared with laughter, relief settled in him. He had never laughed so refreshingly; it was a laughter stemming from pure pleasure and thrill. Yiyoung looked at him in astonishment at first, but soon her lips cracked into a smile. And as she followed his expression, her eyes crinkled up into a laugh as well. ¡°When you laugh like this, you look like an entirely different person. I¡¯ve known you for so long, but I never realized you look so great.¡± said Yiyoung. Still chuckling, Muyeol held her face and placed a loud kiss on her lips. Yiyoung immediately responded and kissed him back just as loudly. ¡°Have a great day,¡± Yiyoung said. ¡°Don¡¯t go outside,¡± Muyeol warned. ¡°Until when?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out together once I come home.¡± ¡°I already can¡¯t wait for you to come home,¡± Yiyoung said with a bright smile. ¡°This is how dating must feel like, right?¡± ¡°How would I know if I¡¯ve never done it?¡± ¡°Idiot. Then, tell me how you feel. Do you feel like you can¡¯t wait to come home?¡± ¡°I would have to go to work to find that out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re killing the mood again!¡± Yiyoung complained. Muyeol laughed and lovingly kissed her once more. CH 95 After Muyeol left, Yiyoung got up. Her poofy hair was all messy from lying on the bed, so she tied it up. Then she brushed her teeth and washed her face. She put on her clothes and walked into the living room, just as she used to do when she was alone. ¡°I¡¯m going to have curry ramen today!¡± She had completely forgotten the way Muyeol had nagged at her the whole weekend about her diet. It was a habit she had formed a long time ago, it obviously wouldn¡¯t change overnight. ¡°I can eat properly later in the night,¡± she muttered an excuse to herself. She put a pot of water on the stove, but just when she opened the packet of ramen, the bell rang. It was then she remembered that the housekeepers were supposed to come every morning. She sadly put down the packet and opened the door for them. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yoon,¡± the housekeepers greeted her. ¡°Hello.¡± The two housekeepers went straight to the kitchen and scanned the area. In an instant, the stove was turned off and the pot of water was drained into the sink. ¡°You look better today,¡± one of them said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Yiyoung said with a dejected look on her face. ¡°The director told us not to let you eat ramen.¡± The housekeeper laughed. Yiyoung laughed along with them. But then she heard the housekeepers talk to each other. She couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ ¡°Put all the ramen in here.¡± One gestured to the other. ¡°The director said we should take away all the ramen.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the other responded. Yiyoung¡¯s face crumpled. After the housekeepers were done ridding the kitchen of all the ramen, the kitchen cabinets were practically empty. Yiyoung looked like she was on the verge of crying as she thought about the fate of her ramen. Despite Yiyoung¡¯s sadness over losing all the ramen, the rest of the morning passed by peacefully. She worked with the housekeepers; when they vacuumed the floor, she got ready with a rag to wipe the floor after them, and when they went out to empty the garbage can, she waited for them with a new garbage bag in hand. ¡°Oh, Madam, you don¡¯t have to help us,¡± the housekeepers stopped her. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Yiyoung smiled. ¡°If we do it together, we can finish early and relax together!¡± ¡°If you help us like this, we wouldn¡¯t be able to meet your eyes.¡± Yiyoung simply couldn¡¯t understand what they meant. What was so wrong about heer helping them? It wasn¡¯t like Muyeol had installed a CCTV camera to monitor them. So, as long as she didn¡¯t interfere with their work, it didn¡¯t matter whether she helped them or not. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t tell him. He wouldn¡¯t ever know.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The housekeeper trailed off awkwardly, both of them looking uncomfortable. Yiyoung finally backed off, allowing them to work comfortably, and they were able to clean up the house quite quickly, as if they were some robots. Later, when it was time for them to leave, Yiyoung escorted the housekeepers to the door and asked, ¡°Was I interrupting your work?¡± She didn¡¯t feel she could simply watch them work, knowing that she would see them the next morning as well. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± The two looked at each other, startled. ¡°I¡¯m really talented at cleaning in my own way. I had a cleaning part-time job when I was in school, too. Of course, I¡¯m not as good as professionals like you,¡± explained Yiyoung. ¡°No, Madam. It¡¯s not that,¡± said one of the housekeepers, ¡°The director said¡­¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He told us to think of you as our sick niece.¡± Yiyoung could only blink in response. ¡°The director has never requested anything from us before. This is his first time asking us to do something. He asked us to take good care of you.¡± CH 96 Yiyoung¡¯s cheeks turned scarlet in an instant. Shy and abashed, she hid her face in her hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t that thoughtful of him?¡± said the housekeeper, ¡°So please don¡¯t feel bad for not helping us. We¡¯re just doing what we have to do.¡± Her heart skipped a beat, the loud sound echoing in her ear. ¡°What¡­ How could he impress me like this?¡± she muttered to herself. It was a huge deal for her. She couldn¡¯t wait for him to come home; she was overcome with the sudden urge to see him, kiss him, and be wrapped in his embrace. Yiyoung scrambled to the bedroom and threw herself on the bed. Muyeol¡¯s scent still lingered on the blanket, and she wrapped it around her body. As she took in his scent, she screamed in excitement, and not just once but over and over again, almost like a crazy person. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I turning crazy after getting into a relationship? Why does everything seem so wonderful? Is it okay for me to feel this way? Did I really turn into an idiot?¡¯ thought Yiyoung. Yiyoung closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She felt it was fine even if she had become an idiot. Perhaps it was okay to happily accept it like a naive child. She didn¡¯t think she would be able to experience such a feeling again. It was her first time feeling her heart throb like this. ¡°Whatever!¡± she muttered again, ¡°I¡¯ll just follow my heart.¡± Yiyoung couldn¡¯t wait for him to return. She missed Cha Muyeol, and she wanted to spend more time with him. * * * Muyeol frowned as he drank his coffee. So as to not lose focus, he¡¯d brewed it stronger than usual. The bitter taste scratched at his throat as the drink hit his stomach. But as long as it helped him remain focused, he didn¡¯t mind the pain in his stomach. Muyeol had gone to the meeting room the moment he got to work. The meeting had begun at 8 a.m. and was still going on. He had received reports and the related documents from his employees while he was at the hospital, but hearing the reports in person was much different. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that those two went to Istanbul?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°Yes, director.¡± Jaeho and Heesu had left for Istanbul without taking any of the main staff working on the project along with them. Once Muyeol had realized that they had gone there with the intention of taking all the credit for making the contract successful, he bristled with cold anger. However, had it been as easy to take the credit as the two probably thought, then Muyeol wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time and effort on this project. Muyeol waved Mr. Hong over. ¡°Yes?¡± asked Mr. Hong. ¡°What happened to the person following him? Is he doing his job?¡± ¡°I heard ED Cha got drunk and made a scene in the first class of the plane, but he managed to cover up the incident.¡± ¡°I see. Tell him to continue following them.¡± ¡°Yes, director.¡± From what he had observed in the reports he had received from Mr. Hong, Muyeol was certain of one thing. Jaeho was good at covering up his messes, and Heesu had a network of connections. If even one of them had had the ability to run a business, then Muyeol would not have stood a chance against them. However, Jaeho and Heesu were completely focused on getting the promotion. According to Mr. Hong, the two were treating the main staff of the project as their slaves. They never yielded to others and failed to consider their feelings. They were simply too busy snatching others¡¯ contributions. And now the two had gotten carried away thinking they had triumphed, without even realizing that the actual business only started once the ink of the signatures on the contract dried up. CH 97 Jaeho didn¡¯t have a single experience of closing a business deal so far. Even if he had managed to get a deal, it wasn¡¯t due to his own ability. All he did was create trouble during the projects, either by requesting more rebates than he should have and taking the profits, or by trading sexual favors, or by hiring goons to beat someone up and then paying others to clean up his mess. This behavior of his was extremely similar to Mr. Cha; he had learned all this because of how Mr. Cha had treated him, after all. Just the thought of how he could have turned out the same way raised goosebumps on Muyeol¡¯s body. From the way he had beat up Jaeho when they were younger, and the way Muyeol worked by mentally crushing others, it was evident that he would have been even worse than Jaeho because of his arrogance. Yiyoung was the only reason Muyeol could control himself. She was the one who he started and ended his days with. She had moments where she came close to giving up, but she always stood up and continued her journey. And it was this attitude of hers that helped Muyeol reconsider his ways. Muyeol imagined that if he had been exactly like Jaeho, Yiyoung would probably say, ¡°You idiot, why are you living like that?¡± Yes, she would have definitely said that. Muyeol lowered his head and smiled. After a brief moment, he lifted his head and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you this many times before, but I want to remind you again. Until the contract is made, nothing can be considered complete. And one more thing, everything will be ours. I¡¯m not willing to let them steal our contributions to the project. Please remember that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The competition was a heated one. Other enterprises were jumping in the middle of it after having heard of how big the project was. And the contract kept getting delayed because of this. But Muyeol had already expected all this. It was a part of his plan, so it was alright. Muyeol kneaded his forehead, tired after the meeting. ¡°Has the planning team come up with any new ideas?¡± Mr. Hong seemed as if he had been waiting for Muyeol to ask. ¡°As a matter of fact, planning team B has provided a new idea.¡± ¡°Work out my schedule and set up a meeting with team B this afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay. I will set it up right away.¡± Muyeol stood up and left the room. Mr. Hong followed after him, but then his phone rang. ¡°Yes?¡± Mr. Hong answered. ¡°Mr. Hong,¡± Ms. Jang, the secretary over the phone, said, ¡°Madam Kang is here.¡± Mr. Hong immediately ran toward Muyeol. ¡°Director, I just heard that Madam Kang is in the guest area right now.¡± Muyeol nodded softly. The door opened, and Muyeol hurriedly went inside the office. Madam Kang¡ªwho had been waiting on the seat with an annoyed look on her face¡ªstraightened up as soon as she spotted him. ¡°You need to train your secretary properly. Can¡¯t believe you hired someone who can¡¯t even understand a simple thing.¡± Muyeol walked past Mrs. Kang. ¡°Mr. Hong, I think she forgot what I said I would do if she showed up in front of me again.¡± ¡°Yes, director¡­¡± Madam Kang immediately grabbed onto Muyeol¡¯s suit. ¡°Even if you say that, Hyunseo¡¯s already on the verge of dying!¡± Muyeol stared into her glassy black eyes, her eyes devoid of any light. It sent shivers down Madam Kang¡¯s spine, but she could do nothing. She hadn¡¯t come here simply because she wanted to see Muyeol. With the way he had treated her the last time they talked, she knew she couldn¡¯t gain anything from seeing him. But despite being released on parole after covering up his messes with the money, Hyunseo had gotten into trouble again. And this time, Madam Kang could do nothing to help him because her husband had stopped providing financial support to fix their son¡¯s behavior. Her own family was struggling; their company was under investigation after getting caught bribing politicians to select their duty free shops to work with. CH 98 The investigation would not affect her parents that much, but it was better for Madam Kang to lay low in times like these, so she could only rely on Muyeol. And though Muyeol had threatened her before, her Hyunseo was suffering, and she just had to save him. Madam Kang lifted her chin and arrogantly as she sat down. ¡°If you help me just this once, we don¡¯t have to be tied together as a family anymore, just like you wanted.¡± Muyeol had learned how selfish a human could be after interacting with Madam Kang and Mr. Cha. Even now, she was asking for a favor that would only help Hyunseo. He envied his half-brother for receiving such unconditional love from his mother because Muyeol had never received anything like that. ¡°The filthy-blooded b**tard has no family, correct?¡± said Muyeol. Madam Kang turned pale, her heart sinking to her stomach at his response. But it was not out of guilt. She just finally realized that she could not get any help from him. She began crying, wondering in desperation whether there was any other option for her. Muyeol did nothing, just stared as Madam Kang cried. He had been trained to act constrained from a young age¡ªwhich eventually helped him in several ways¡ªso he felt nothing as he heard her sobs. ¡°What should I do about Hyunseo now.. I¡¯m incompetent to help him,¡± Madam Kang whimpered. Then, Muyeol recalled the time when he first learned what a paternity test was. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± he had yelled. The test itself had not been painful. What hurt him was the way Mr. Cha had looked at him, the tone of his voice, and the environment he had created. Mr. Cha had treated him like an object, not a human. And Muyeol had wilted in such an atmosphere, always scared and confused as he grew up. ¡°Check if this filthy b**tard has my blood in him,¡± Mr. Cha had ordered. Perhaps it was because they were all afraid of Mr. Cha, but no one had shown kindness to the young Muyeol. And from then, disbelief and hatred toward others developed in Muyeol¡¯s mind. But Muyeol did not detest Madam Kang because she didn¡¯t stop Mr. Cha from treating him like that, but because of her own attitude toward him. Muyeol had yearned to be hugged and comforted by her, but Madam Kang had nothing of the sort. Instead, she had pushed him away with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m trying to like him, but he¡¯s really off-putting. I gave birth to him with my own body, but I just can¡¯t seem to like him. Nanny, take him away.¡± But after remarrying, Madam Kang never let go of her second child. And she was still the same. Hyunseo might have given up on being a human with the way he had gotten himself into trouble, but as a mother, Madam Kang had not let go of her dear son. She seemed to have forgotten she was Cha Muyeol¡¯s mother as well. Muyeol felt calm, not feeling a hint of emotion. Mr. Cha had treated her like an animal, so there was no need for him to respect her as his parent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you,¡± Muyeol said. Madam Kang lifted her head, realizing her relationship with Muyeol had reached its end. She abruptly stood up from her seat. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re my son. I can¡¯t even see you as a human!¡± she screamed at him, ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father one day, and I hope you have a child who¡¯s just like you. Then you¡¯ll know how I feel right now. You won¡¯t be able to do anything, no matter how much you regret it.¡± Muyeol checked the time. It was time for Yiyoung to take her medication. ¡°Take care,¡± he told Madam Kang before saying, ¡°Mr. Hong, please escort her out.¡± ¡°Yes, director.¡± ¡°No need. I will walk myself out,¡± Madam Kang seethed. She walked out of the guest area, and the place fell quiet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing a scene,¡± Muyeol said as he walked into his office. ¡°Would you like to have tea or coffee?¡± asked Mr. Hong. ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡± Muyeol closed the door behind him. He sat down at his desk with a stoic face, and took out his phone to call Yiyoung. CH 99 Muyeol listened to the ringback tone as he called Yiyoung. He tapped the table anxiously with every passing second. He didn¡¯t understand what was taking her so long to pick up. 5 seconds later, Yiyoung finally picked up the call. ¡°A pill got stuck in my throat because of your call!¡± Muyeol unconsciously smiled. ¡°My bad. I will properly apologize to you later.¡± Once he hung up the phone and was about to get back to his work, he recalled what Yiyoung had said in the morning. ¡°Idiot. Then, tell me how you feel. Do you feel like you can¡¯t wait to come home?¡± ¡®Hm¡­ My feelings, huh?¡¯ Muyeol thought. His lips lifted into a smile, like a seed sprouting in spring. * * * Muyeol kept his word and came home at 8 o¡¯clock. Yiyoung rushed to the entrance to greet him. ¡°I really didn¡¯t think you would make it.¡± Once dinner was over, Muyeol started washing the dishes. Yiyoung stood behind him as she chatted, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were good at washing dishes, too. Have you done this before?¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ve done this before?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. While I had to plunge my hands in water the entire time, you probably never even needed to dip a finger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pretty,¡± Muyeol more or less whispered, continuing to wash the dishes squeaky-clean. Yiyoung quickly brought her ear closer. ¡°What did you just say, sir? I couldn¡¯t hear you. Did you compliment me?¡± Muyeol looked at her with a sour face. ¡°It was a compliment.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, sir!¡± Yiyoung smiled mischievously. ¡°One compliment per day. I like it!¡± ¡°Why do you sound like that?¡± Muyeol wiped his hands, finally done with washing the dishes. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± ¡°I was so bored today, so I watched TV, right? There were so many channels for home shopping,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°So, did you buy something?¡± ¡°Of course. I wanted to shop nonstop! I bought some clothes.¡± Muyeol curled his lip and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re going to regret that.¡± Yiyoung stared at him in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll learn that you were deceived by the advertisements.¡± ¡°Really? Should I cancel it then?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t. You need to experience it yourself¡±¡ªMuyeol gently touched her cheek¡ª¡±to learn how ignorant you are.¡± This time, Yiyoung reached out to hold the back of his neck. She tugged his face closer, his forehead inches away from hers. ¡°I think you don¡¯t know me yet.¡± Muyeol stared at her bright eyes, which sparkled as if they held all the lights in the world. ¡°I tend to hold grudges,¡± Yiyoung continued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You said you were going to properly apologize to me once you came home, but you¡¯re teasing me instead, huh? Honestly, isn¡¯t that too much?¡± When Yiyoung squeezed the back of his neck, Muyeol abruptly lifted her and placed her on the dining table. He rested his hands on the table, too, placing them right beside Yiyoung¡¯s legs. ¡°Did your throat hurt a lot earlier?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Yiyoung fixed him with a smoldering gaze, as if she was expecting something from him. ¡°The inside of my throat almost fell numb when I tried to swallow the pill.¡± ¡°That was my fault¡­¡± ¡°It was! I was going to take the medicine on my own, but you had to check up on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Yiyoung. Muyeol slowly lowered his head. Yiyoung first felt his breath brush against her face, and then his lips followed. She leisurely closed her eyes as he rested his lips on hers and tasted her. They parted from each other, and Yiyoung opened her eyes. ¡°Continue,¡± Yiyoung ordered. Muyeol lowered his head again and kissed her deeply. But Yiyoung still wasn¡¯t satisfied; she unconsciously let out a whine. The sudden sound startled her. ¡®I¡¯ve gone crazy! What did I just do?¡¯ CH 100 She couldn¡¯t accept the fact that she made such a noise in front of him. She had never whined like this, even in front of her own family. Never did she have to cajole someone either. She was smart, calm, and kept a smile on her face. But this¡­ She was acting so unlike herself. Yiyoung¡¯s blushed a crazy red. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Muyeol whispered, ¡°I told you that it¡¯s not too late.¡± Yiyoung then remembered what he had told her. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should have expressed my feelings. I should have acted like a child for once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not too late.¡± ¡°No, it is. My parents have already passed away.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡®That¡¯s what he meant? What¡­ He¡¯s so lovely,¡¯ Yiyoung thought. While she was lost in her thoughts, Muyeol kissed her again. His tongue parted her lips and slipped inside her mouth. He explored the inside of her mouth, softly running his tongue along her teeth before playing with her tongue. The kiss grew deeper and deeper, and Yiyoung felt a tingle in lower abdomen. The stimulation was so strong that she involuntarily ground her hips. The two often parted from each other in order to breathe, and Yiyoung missed the feel of his lips each time without fail. She wanted to feel something stronger. The two kissed each other endlessly, her arms wrapped around his neck and her legs tangled around his waist. Muyeol lifted her by the hips and walked to the bedroom. When Yiyoung¡¯s back touched the bed, she took in a deep breath, mentally preparing herself for what was to come. Muyeol pressed down on her body, and Yiyoung asked, ¡°How far will we go today?¡± ¡°How far do you want to go?¡± Muyeol asked as he stared at her black eyes that matched the depths of the ocean. ¡°Until the end.¡± ¡°Only after 4 days of dating? That¡¯s too easy,¡± he teased. Suddenly, Yiyoung lifted herself by the shoulders and flipped Muyeol onto the bed. ¡°Yeah? Then until you beg me.¡± Muyeol studied her face. ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m bitter.¡± The corners of Muyeol¡¯s lips lifted into an unrestrained grin. ¡°It¡¯s my¡ª But Yiyoung quickly gave him a fervid kiss, and it wiped his mind blank. In that moment, Muyeol experienced the sweetest torture in the world. * * * A few days later, the clothes Yiyoung had ordered were delivered. She tried them on, and then sighed deeply when she realized that Muyeol was absolutely right. She closed the box. ¡°I will never order anything from the shopping channels again.¡± She grabbed some paper and a pencil and wrote a shopping list. Underwear, clothes, clothes, clothes, shoes¡ªthe list ran. She looked at the list with pride and muttered to herself, ¡°I should come out of my shell now.¡± Staying at home felt much different compared with being in the hospital. Muyeol would force her to wake up early in the morning and drag her to the gym, and then put her on the treadmill. ¡°How you start is important,¡± he would say. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± she would whine. But no matter how much she complained, Muyeol wouldn¡¯t budge an inch, so she would always end up running for a full thirty minutes. 5 days had passed like this, and Yiyoung could already see the change. She now knew the difference between simple exertion and exercise. She had so far only been telling her patients that they needed to exercise, but now that she was aware of the difference, she would be able to recommend exercises herself. And after resting in a peaceful environment and not missing a single dose of her medicine, the panic disorder symptoms did not reappear. She was recovering fast, and she knew exactly why. CH 101 It was because Muyeol had never left her side that she was able to heal so fast. But more importantly, she could now tell herself that she wasn¡¯t alone; she later realized that it was this belief which gave her tremendous mental strength. This peaceful rest was important for one¡¯s health. ¡®I can finally be an unflawed doctor,¡¯ she thought. But there was still so much time before she could begin work again. Yiyoung lied down on the couch, guessing that it was around three in the afternoon. ¡°It¡¯s so boring,¡± she muttered. Now that she was able to have all three meals in the day without fail, Yiyoung felt more energized than ever. She didn¡¯t know how she had been able to survive working at the ER with the meager strength she had before. Like Muyeol had said, her unyielding spirit was the only thing that had kept her going. Yiyoung flipped around and took out her phone. ¡°Let¡¯s see who I can play with¡­ Suddenly, her phone started ringing. Startled, she froze at first, but then quickly realized she needed to pick up the phone. ¡°Jaehee!¡± Yiyoung greeted. ¡°How have you been? Is your unemployed life going well?¡± asked Jaehee. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t even start. I¡¯m going crazy from boredom.¡± ¡°You have so much time now, why don¡¯t you go out and learn something new?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go out by myself yet. My husband doesn¡¯t let me go because he¡¯s scared of me going alone,¡± Yiyoung said nonchalantly, but only silence remained on the other side of the line. ¡°Hello?¡± It seemed like the connection was lost, but Yiyoung didn¡¯t want to end the call; she was too bored. ¡°Hello? Jaehee? Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous,¡± Jaehee sighed deeply, ¡°After comparing my life with yours, I don¡¯t want to live my life anymore.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Yiyoung chuckled, ¡°I spoke without thinking.¡± ¡°Still, what you said must be true.¡± ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting it this way, but think of it as the bad luck that brought a blessing into your life. You can rest now, and you¡¯re so loved by your husband.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ But what do I do about this boredom?¡± ¡°Do something that you couldn¡¯t do before.¡± ¡°Something¡­ I couldn¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t try stuff now, when will you ever get the time? If you can¡¯t think of something right away, just get some paper and start writing ideas. It could be something like changing your hairstyle, getting a full body massage, having your nails done, or learning how to cook, dance or paint. And yeah, stop by the cultural center when you go to the mall.¡± ¡°The culture center?¡± ¡°Yeah, I guarantee you, the center is full of things that you¡¯ve never done before. It¡¯s the perfect place for you to spend your free time.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s face brightened. Jaehee was like a savior for her. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll try your suggestions.¡± ¡°Okay! How about changing your hairstyle first? Your hair is really curly.¡± ¡°Should I straighten my hair? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°What isn¡¯t possible nowadays? Stop saying old-fashioned things and just do it. When you change your hairstyle, you¡¯ll look like a completely different person, Yiyoung. Don¡¯t go too far to find a place if your husband isn¡¯t okay with it, just find somewhere close by.¡± Yiyoung giggled, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re teasing me.¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m dying from jealousy instead. You buy dinner next time.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll treat you to a delicious meal.¡± ¡°Yiyoung, I really miss you.¡± ¡°Me too. Call me whenever you have time.¡± ¡°I want to see you as soon as possible, but I don¡¯t have a day off until next week. It would help if Dr. Kang came back, but he¡¯s taking his time. His wound is nothing compared with yours, so I don¡¯t know why he isn¡¯t back yet.¡± ¡°You never know. He probably can¡¯t return because of the trauma.¡± ¡°I doubt it. When he was discharged, he stopped by the ER and said he would return as soon as possible, then left with a huge smile. He said the incident hadn¡¯t affected him at all.¡± ¡°Then it would be great if he returned soon.¡± ¡®Was Dr. Kang really not affected by the incident?¡¯ Yiyoung thought. Yiyoung looked around the house, and then her gaze wandered toward the entrance. ¡®I haven¡¯t left the house by myself ever since¡­¡¯ CH 102 ¡°Anyway,¡± said Jaehee, ¡°I¡¯ll call you again soon.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung replied, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± ¡°Yeah, stay well.¡± Yiyoung hung up and got up from the couch. Jaehee had taught her something new. Yiyoung took a deep breath, determined to step outside by herself. She wished she was as strong as Dr. Kang, but there was nothing she could do about it, but one good thing was that Yiyoung was motivated to recover. She took another deep breath, then walked toward the entrance. At first, she observed the hallway outside through the video door phone. They lived in a penthouse, and although she knew no one without a proper identification could come inside the building, she still felt nervous. Her heart beat rapidly as she looked outside. Yiyoung clenched her chest tightly, feeling her heart grow heavy. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ just take one small step outside.¡± Yiyoung agreed with Muyeol; her first step outside would be extremely important. So she decided to go forth with it. She pushed the hefty door open and took another deep breath. She slowly lifted her foot off the ground, but then her leg began to tremble and her vision grew blurry. She closed her eyes, focused on her breathing to try and calm down. ¡°It¡¯s okay even if it doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s your first time. Just think of it as a child taking its first steps.¡± Muyeol wasn¡¯t next to her, and she could feel that difference. When he was beside her, she hadn¡¯t been this afraid, being able to freely walk around the hospital. There was also a huge difference in the atmosphere inside the house and the world outside; everything was peaceful inside, but every little thing outside seemed dangerous now. But Yiyoung trusted herself more than anything, and she wouldn¡¯t be defeated. ¡°I can¡­ I can do it.¡± She believed in herself; all she needed to do was take the first step. After that, she could even run. She opened her eyes wide and yelled, ¡°I can do it!¡± And with that firm belief, Yiyoung took her first step outside. It was a shaky affair, and she tried to calm herself down when her breaths grew heavy. She reassured herself by telling herself that the hallway wall was a part of the house, and took a second step. But then her face grew pale as she broke out in cold sweat. She grew afraid that someone would show up out of nowhere and stab her. Yiyoung placed a hand on the wall. She had been too scared to think straight, but the cool feel of the wall snapped her out of it. It reminded her of Muyeol; it felt the same as his blank, expressionless face. But whenever he smiled, he looked so cute, friendly, and sexy. ¡°What kind of human are you? How can you be so good looking? I can¡¯t take my eyes off of you,¡± Yiyoung said as if Muyeol was standing next to her. She missed him. Every day, she would be unable to take her eyes off the clock as she waited for him to come home. She imagined him standing in front of her, and gingerly stepped forward as it brought her closer to him. Her face brightened as she realized she could finally do it. She felt as if she had become a super woman. * * * Mr. Hong parked his car and looked around. Muyeol was in the back of the car, sitting with his eyes closed. Mr. Hong watched Muyeol with a crestfallen look. He knew his boss had been working excessively hard ever since his first day back at work so he could get back home on time. And since this afternoon, Muyeol was suffering; his eyes and face had turned red, and Mr. Hong could practically feel the heat radiating from his body. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you,¡± he told Muyeol. CH 103 Mr. Hong knew that fever reducing medicines didn¡¯t work on Muyeol, and also that his boss was not someone who would go to the hospital. Muyeol hated showing his weak side to others. But it was a good thing that today, Muyeol hadn¡¯t been stubborn about holding out till the end, and had listened to Mr. Hong¡¯s suggestion. Muyeol had changed after getting married; if it were before, he would have continued working through the fever until it came down, but now that he was married, he wanted to go home. It seemed like this marriage was felicitous for Muyeol; he laughed now, and he finally had someone to rely on. ¡°Have we arrived?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°Yes, sir. We have reached,¡± Mr. Hong answered. Muyeol opened his eyes and sat up straight. ¡°Thank you for driving.¡± ¡°I only did what I had to do, sir.¡± Muyeol got out of the car, Mr. Hong followed after him, trying to support him by holding his arm. But Muyeol waved his hand. ¡°No. I¡¯m fine now. Get home safe.¡± Muyeol pulled out his wallet. He grabbed all the bills inside and handed them to Mr. Hong, who accepted them without any refusal. At times like these, Mr Hong always accepted the money, paid for the taxi, and bought coffee for Muyeol¡¯s entire secretary department with the change. The money Muyeol gave him got spent for a good cause like that all the time. ¡°Go on now,¡± said Muyeol. ¡°Yes. Then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Mr. Hong bowed and walked away. Muyeol stood in his place and watched him until he disappeared into the distance. Muyeol¡¯s body felt like it was on fire, and his eyes were burning, too. His hot breath had dried up his mouth like the desert. But he knew he would be fine once he got home. Because Yiyoung was there. He quickly hopped into the elevator to the penthouse, but a bout of dizziness came over. The last thing he remembered was opening the door to his house. When Muyeol finally opened his eyes again, it was way past midnight. He was lying down in the living room, his head supported by a fluffy pillow. His tie was undone, leaving room for his neck to breathe, and he noticed his socks had been taken off, too. He automatically took in a deep breath, then let out a sigh. ¡°How is it now?¡± Yiyoung brought her hand to his face. ¡°Your fever has reduced.¡± Instead of responding, Muyeol nuzzled his face further into her hand. ¡°How did you get home? Did someone drop you off?¡± asked Yiyoung. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ask you for money this time since you¡¯re suffering because of me. But, just know that I¡¯m taking good care of you,¡± she said as she put a new towel on his forehead. Muyeol chuckled and thought that she wasn¡¯t exaggerating; she really was taking good care of him. ¡°Did you drag me here?¡± ¡°It was easy. I¡¯ve done it plenty of time at the hospital, so I know how to do it properly. It didn¡¯t require much strength.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Muyeol commented, ¡°Incredible.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m incredible, so incredible!¡± Yiyoung also changed the towels that she had placed on his neck and underarms. ¡°When your fever gets better, let¡¯s eat some porridge. Get some rest for now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Muyeol puts his arms around Yiyoung¡¯s thighs. Yiyoung stroked his hair. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You suffered a lot because of me. So trust me, and rely on me. I¡¯ll take care of you so you don¡¯t get sick again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Muyeol repeated. ¡°Good. You listen very well,¡± Yiyoung said, ¡°Very nice.¡± Muyeol smiled softly and rested on her thighs. His fever was completely gone by the time it was early morning the next day. Yiyoung had stayed awake overnight and hadn¡¯t left his side. When Muyeol woke up, he patted her hips and complimented her for taking such good care of him. Her kindness had heated up his heart, turning it hotter than the fever. CH 104 Yiyoung consistently practiced taking a few steps outside alone. She would improve each day, and the feeling of slowly returning to her normal life set her heart aflutter. She felt like she could fly in the open sky. Yiyoung had decided to visit a hair salon first once she was finally able to walk outside properly. Yiyoung decided that once she could finally walk alone outside, she would go to the hair salon first. She was determined to straighten her curly hair, wanting to try a different look for herself. And with that longing for freedom, Yiyoung persisted in her attempts to face the world independently. Once she felt good enough, Yiyoung began to search for salons near her place. Aside from getting a basic haircut, she had never had her hair done. Taking Jaehee¡¯s advice, she looked up a salon close to her house which had the best reviews and made a reservation. Then, she left the house confidently, trying to make it to the appointment on time. On the way to the salon, Yiyoung was gripped with the impulse to go back home a few times. As she walked on, she kept one hand on the walls of the buildings, the other hand clenching a paper bag. Whenever she was faced with a crosswalk, she grew scared. And when there were no walls around her to rely on, her body trembled in fear. But she never gave up. She wanted to surprise Muyeol with a new hairstyle. By the time she finally reached the salon, her body was soaked with sweat. ¡°Are you okay?¡± the staff asked her. Yiyoung smiled in response. She succeeded in her journey; she could finally tolerate being outside. Everything was going to be fine now. But then she had to sit down for a long while, and the ache in her hips made her sigh deeply. As she waited for her hair treatment to be completed, she grew sleepy. She didn¡¯t know it would take so long; she wished someone had informed of this before. Since she had never sat for so long, her back began to hurt, too. ¡°It¡¯s almost over,¡± the hair stylist said when she noticed Yiyoung falling asleep, ¡°Thank you for your patience.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Thank you.¡± Yiyoung drew a breath and looked at her reflection in the mirror. The hair stylist had sprayed neutralizer on her mane-like hair. The next step would be washing it out. Yiyoung wondered how she was going to look after the treatment was done. She couldn¡¯t imagine herself with straight hair. Would her hair be silky-smooth, or would it look too heavy? She hoped it would feel smooth since that was a feeling she had never experienced. If she liked the outcome, Yiyoung wanted to take a nice picture for her passport for when she would accompany Muyeol on his business trips. Just thinking about it made her heart flutter, and her eyes brightened. ¡°Come this way, please. We¡¯re going to wash your hair now,¡± said the hair stylist. Yiyoung grew excited; the procedure would end soon! But when it was over and her hairstyle was complete, Yiyoung looked at the mirror skeptically. ¡°Did you¡­ put something in my eyes?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s your hair. Look at how great it turned out!¡± The hair stylist ran a hand through Yiyoung¡¯s hair and lifted it before dropping it to show her how smooth her hair had turned out. Yiyoung was ecstatic to see and feel such sleek hair. Even though the wait was long, the result was great. Yiyoung stood up. ¡°You¡¯ve shown me a miracle. Thank you.¡± ¡°We want to thank you,¡± said the staff. When Yiyoung was paying at the register, she looked out the window and spotted some tree branches swaying in the wind. She thought of how her hair would flutter in the same wind and was delighted. She wanted to get a good picture of herself while her hair still looked so great. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m sorry. Could you please take a picture of me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± CH 105 Despite the screaming and the curses thrown at him, Muyeol¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°Have you decided to throw everyone under the bus? What have you been doing behind our backs, huh? Are you not going to say anything?¡± Mr. Cha struck Muyeol¡¯s head with a thick pile of documents, messing up his perfectly neat hair. ¡°You b**tard! You can¡¯t satisfy me with anything you do. I don¡¯t know who you took after to turn out this sly. You deceived your grandmother and got her shares, and now you¡¯ve even taken away your own mother¡¯s shares! There probably isn¡¯t another rascal like you in the entire world,¡± Mr. Cha yelled as he struck Muyeol on the head again, on the opposite side this time. Jaeho and Heesu had delivered bad news from Istanbul this afternoon. And Mr. Cha had called Muyeol during lunch and summoned him to his office. ¡°What are you going to do now? What will you do about this immense loss you¡¯ve caused us. I allowed you to take care of this job, and you pulled such a sly move. How dare you?¡± Mr. Cha went on. He tried to hit Muyeol with the files again, but Muyeol didn¡¯t allow it this time. He grabbed Mr. Cha by the wrist. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who caused it. If you want to vent your anger, why don¡¯t you call that idiot and take it out on him?¡± When Muyeol received the news, his heart had sunk, too. He had known the two would cause some kind of trouble in Istanbul, but what he never expected was that they would ruin the entire contract by causing such huge trouble. Jaeho had gone to a club and spiked a girl¡¯s drink there. And it turned out that the girl was the daughter of one of the high-ranking employees for the company they needed to form a contract with. Muyeol¡¯s head was hurting from this news. That psycho couldn¡¯t control himself and did exactly what he used to do at clubs years ago. Fortunately, Jaeho¡¯s attempt to harm the girl failed, but the consequences were brutal nonetheless. Heesu had quickly jumped into the situation to cover up his mess, but their company¡¯s losses were massive. Jaeho had brought embarrassment to the whole company, and wasted all of Muyeol¡¯s efforts in one go. And that wasn¡¯t the end of the story. The fear of facing Mr. Cha made Jaeho take the drugs himself, and he assaulted Heesu, which led to her calling off their marriage. It only made the situation worse. Mr. Cha was enraged. His jaw trembled as he rebuked Muyeol, ¡°What are you going to do now? Even the government was expecting us to make this deal. What are we going to do with this project now?¡± ¡°Why are you asking? You should ask that rascal about it,¡± snapped Muyeol. But no one knew where Jaeho was. He was probably hiding somewhere, trying to escape from the situation. ¡°Y-you¡ª You b**tard!¡± ¡°You already knew, didn¡¯t you? You knew what kind of life he was leading, both here and in the States. Soon, we¡¯ll see the news headlines talk about how the first son of S Group was discovered in some back alley. It would either be his dead body, or him alive, but with drugs,¡± Muyeol spat out, his lips twisted into a sneer. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to stay still. This project is very important to me.¡± ¡°Do you really think the shareholders will vote for you next year? Especially while I¡¯m still alive and well?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll vote for me, and support me. Once they review the documents I have, they¡¯ll loathe themselves for ever supporting you,¡± Muyeol said confidently. You¡­ b**tard¡­¡± Mr. Cha cursed. ¡°This b**tard isn¡¯t me, but you. After testing it for nineteen times, you should finally accept it now. The fact that you¡¯re the b**tard.¡± Muyeol pushed Mr. Cha¡¯s hands away. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to go back and come up with a plan. If you interrupt me¡­¡± Muyeol chuckled, ¡°you need to be prepared to go down.¡± CH 106 ¡°You¡¯re threatening your father? What ability do you even have to threaten me?¡± Mr. Cha bellowed. ¡°If I send even a fraction of the evidence I have to the prosecutor¡¯s office, you would have to pretend to be sick for quite a while to avoid jail time.¡± ¡°You crazy b**tard! I raised you all this while, and you¡¯re thinking of betraying your own father?¡± ¡°Thank you for raising me like this,¡± Muyeol snarled, ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to go down peacefully.¡± As Muyeol left, he could hear Mr. Cha grab the back of his neck and faint. But he knew it was all an act. * * * Muyeol stormed to his office. The secretaries outside saw his messed up hair and guessed what had occured, so they wisely lowered their heads. ¡°Schedule a meeting. And prepare for a trip to Istanbul,¡± Muyeol ordered. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the secretaries answered and started making the calls. Muyeol went inside the office, closing the door after him. He felt like he was going to explode, the rage making him dizzy. Failing to restrain his anger, he slammed the table with his fists. The pain ran up his bones, reaching his shoulder. Muyeol clenched his teeth, knowing he would go crazy otherwise. He had never displayed so much emotion before. Muyeol had been less sensitive toward his life lately. Muyeol had become insensitive to his life lately. He no longer felt happy in the morning or depressed at night. He banged the table again; the sound of ripples in deep water surrounded him, breaking any semblance of tranquility. He could no longer think rationally, but he tried to stop himself, knowing that there would be no telling what he would do if he did not. Then, he heard what seemed to be a text notification and froze. He was sure he¡¯d heard it, and there was only one person who would text him. He grabbed the phone to check it, and practically slumped in the chair. He stared at the phone, one hand muffling his mouth. The text message displayed Yiyoung¡¯s picture; her hair was fluttering in the wind, and she was posing with a bright smile for him. Muyeol chuckled loudly and thought about how amazing she was. She¡¯d been able to make a trip outside on her own. He knew how scared she had been to go out alone. Just how much had she practiced to make this happen? He could tell she had put in a lot of effort. Yiyoung was already amazing, and her beauty amazed him even more. It wasn¡¯t just her new hairstyle, her pretty smile was making Muyeol lose all control. Every time he saw her, she brought him great comfort. That thought made him emotional. In an instant, his eyes turned misty, the tears slipping down his cheeks. The invisible wall he had built in his life was now broken, letting his feelings toward her burst forth with his tears. ¡®Do you know¡¯¡ªMuyeol thought¡ª¡®that I¡¯ve liked you since I first saw you?¡¯ * * * The moment Muyeol put a foot inside the house, Yiyoung¡ªwho had been waiting for him to come home¡ªtwirled in front of him so he could see her silky straight hair turn in the air with her. ¡°How does it look? Don¡¯t I look like a different person?¡± But instead of responding, Muyeol took off his shoes, then grabbed her by the waist with both hands and lifted her into the air. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Yiyoung shrieked, ¡°You scared me!¡± Then she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered, ¡°Are you taking me somewhere?¡± Muyeol dipped his head and kissed her ear. Yiyoung shrunk against him like a mimosa leaf. Goosebumps rose on her arms, the sensation making her feel faint. ¡°Can we do it all the way?¡± Muyeol asked as he walked to the bedroom with Yiyoung in his arms. Yiyoung didn¡¯t reply, so Muyeol stopped in front of the bed and waited for her permission. His dark eyes held an undeniable desire, desperate to finally free itself. The heat radiating from his body was even more serious than yesterday, and somehow even his scent carried hints of his desire. CH 107 So far, the two had only caressed each other for a tease, and had never gone all the way. But the moment was finally here, and their hearts were pounding. Anticipation and fear hit Yiyoung at the same time, but she was more flattered than scared. She could finally go all the way with him! Yiyoung put her lips against his instead of speaking. Muyeol closed his eyes, parting his lips to let her tongue inside his mouth. The soft, moist presence boldly studied his mouth. Muyeol was thrilled by her moves, an electrifying tingle running down his spine. Her kiss was sweet, and passionate. The two explored each other¡¯s mouth closely, breathing heavily as their tangled tongues exchanged saliva. Yet, it felt like something was missing. Muyeol placed Yiyoung on the bed. He shrugged off his jacket, throwing it to the floor before taking his tie off and kissing her again. He tried to take off his shirt, but couldn¡¯t unbutton it in his excitement. So he just ripped it open, the buttons flying into the air. He walked on his knees on the bed, unclasping his belt buckle. Yiyoung stared at him, leaning on her elbows. Muyeol pulled off his pants and underwear in one go. The explicit view in front of her mesmerized Yiyoung; there probably wasn¡¯t anyone as erotic as Muyeol. Now that he was completely naked, Muyeol reached for her clothes. Yiyoung made herself completely available to him. She seductively whispered into his ears, ¡°Take mine off now.¡± The desire bubbling within them exploded like a volcano. Each cell in their bodies reacting to each other, and every muscle in their body throbbing with each kiss. The two finally became one, and indulged in that carnal pleasure all night long. * * * It was the morning of Saturday, and Muyeol was glaring at Yiyoung. She looked upset, too, her lips pushing out into a stubborn pout. Their long debate went on. Muyeol told Yiyoung, ¡°I said, no more ramen.¡± Although all the ramen packets in the house had been discarded, Muyeol found out that Yiyoung still had some curry ramen that she had hidden. ¡°Why not?¡± Yiyoung stubbornly questioned, ¡°With the various side dishes already prepared, the curry ramen will complete the meal!¡± ¡°Yoon Yiyoung.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never had curry ramen before, right? I can make it really tasty. I could eat three ¡°You¡¯ve never had curry ramen before, right?¡± Yiyoung quickly changed her strategy, pulling her lips into a smile. ¡°I can make it super tasty. It¡¯s so good that I can eat three servings of it all by myself!¡± Muyeol considered her response ridiculous, but Yiyoung didn¡¯t stop. ¡°I¡¯m experiencing withdrawal symptoms from not eating carbs. The whole world appears blue. I think I¡¯m going to end up depressed. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m even alive if I¡¯m unable to eat what I want.¡± She looked at Muyeol and saw he was still glaring at her, so she continued, ¡°Come on, Cha Muyeol! What¡¯s wrong? You need to be a bit more flexible. Things happen in life, and that¡¯s the beauty of it. Just try it once, and you¡¯ll enter a new world. Come on, let¡¯s experience the new world together.¡± She placed her hands over Muyeol¡¯s hands before whispering into his ears suggestively, ¡°Trust me and just try it once. Who knows? You might fall for it, just as you fell for me.¡± Muyeol scoffed at first, but soon let a chuckle slip past his lips. Yiyoung immediately stood up. ¡°You laughed, right? That means you¡¯re going to eat it! I¡¯ll have two packets. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat two as well,¡± Muyeol responded. ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Yiyoung cheered, ¡°Yay! We¡¯re having ramen.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s well-combed hair looked so smooth. The new hairstyle looked great on her, though he didn¡¯t know how long it would last. The corners of his mouth lifted into a smile as he thought how she was just like a butterfly. CH 108 Yiyoung placed the nine side dishes around the table, and placed the pot of curry ramen in the middle. She served some ramen in a bowl and handed it to Muyeol. ¡°The rest is all mine,¡± she said as she pulled the pot closer to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Out of curiosity, Yiyoung silently watched Muyeol. She wanted to know his feedback. As soon as he took a bite, she asked, ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it good? You love it too, right?¡± Muyeol chewed a few times as if analyzing the taste, then swallowed. For some reason, he felt nervous as he watched her wait for his feedback. He seemingly thought about it deeply, then replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t bad.¡± Yiyoung lifted her chopsticks with a smile. ¡°Welcome to the world of ramen!¡± ¡°But, have it only once a month.¡± ¡°No, I want to have it more than once a month! Why should I do that? How much will you pay me for it?¡± Muyeol lifted his head to look at Yiyoung. He recognized the rhythm of her tone and recalled how she used to talk exactly like that when they were in school. He didn¡¯t know how to respond at first, but then thought about it and said, ¡°$50.¡± Yiyoung roared with laughter, holding her stomach in the process. The $50 held a special meaning for the two of them. They enjoyed their meal, laughing along to their old memories. As Muyeol washed the dishes, Yiyoung took out a piece of paper from her pocket. ¡°What is that?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°A shopping list. Do you want to look at it?¡± Yiyoung held the list in front of Muyeol¡¯s face. ¡®Underwear, clothes, clothes, clothes, shoes,¡¯ read Muyeol. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± he asked with a frown, as if he wanted to scold her. ¡°No, I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m going to a mall, and I¡¯m going to shop until my legs hurt. I will look at clothes until my eyes pop out of my skull, and try them on until I feel pain in my shoulders,¡± Yiyoung said nonchalantly, unbothered by his reaction. Muyeol lightly rested his head on top of Yiyoung¡¯s head. ¡°How much did you practice?¡± ¡°A lot. I did it everyday, so I was able to go to the salon and the market alone. Now, I¡¯m ready to go to the mall by myself, too.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying too hard at once?¡± ¡°Not at all. I think I¡¯m just too good. I must have been superman in my previous life.¡± Her ridiculous response elicited a laugh out of Muyeol. He kissed her head and said, ¡°Maybe. So, after you make a successful trip to the mall, do you want to go to Istanbul with me?¡± Yiyoung lifted her head with a jerk, accidentally hitting Muyeol on the chin. Still in shock because of his question, she hastily massaged his jaw¡ªwhich was possibly in a lot of pain. ¡°Istanbul? Turkey?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going for any good reason though, so you might have to walk around alone or stay at the hotel alone. Do you still want to go?¡± ¡°Yes! I want to go!¡± Yiyoung almost sang, her voice high like that of a soprano. Muyeol chuckled and nodded. He¡¯d known she would jump at the chance. ¡°I had the foresight and got my passport prepared on the day I got my hair done! And¡ªOh, wait!¡± Yiyoung ran to the bedroom and grabbed her passport; it was her first one. ¡°Yay! Look, isn¡¯t this awesome?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Muyeol said, trying to not ruin her excitement. ¡°Great job.¡± ¡°This will be my first time going abroad. I¡¯ve only ever seen the other countries on the television. Oh my gosh, my heart is fluttering. Oh, what about the weather? What should I wear? That country follows islamic culture, right? Do I need to hide my face?¡± Yiyoung rambled as she held the passport to her chest, already lost in her dreams. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m about to cry¡­¡± She frowned, suddenly feeling too emotional. ¡°I¡¯m so excited about having a meal on the plane!¡± CH 109 But it was just an excuse to cry. But that was only an excuse. Yiyoung placed a hand on her racing heart. The child inside her had woken up, stretching its arms out. The life she was living now was completely unexpected. She wondered how her life would have been if she didn¡¯t meet Muyeol. It was then when Muyeol gently placed his lips on hers and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re excited like a child, but that makes me happy.¡± His words touched her heart. She wrapped her arms around his neck and parted her mouth. She kissed him, and the taste of tears invaded her mouth, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t taste salty at all. * * * ¡°What about your medicine?¡± Muyeol asked. Yiyoung simply pointed at the sling bag lying hanging across her body. She¡¯d already consumed it, but she put it in her bag just in case. ¡°What about your shopping list?¡± And Yiyoung pointed at her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Muyeol grabbed his car keys and led the way. The mall was bustling with large crowds, unlike the places Yiyoung had practiced at. Before entering the mall, Yiyoung took a deep breath to calm down. The strangers crossing her path scared her, but she tried to remind herself that the crowd was full of normal, ordinary people. She took another deep breath and studied the place first. ¡°Let me know if you don¡¯t feel well,¡± Muyeol said. ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Yiyoung answered. But her eyes burned with strong will. If she managed to survive a difficult place like the mall, she could board a plane and go to Istanbul. And Yiyoung was determined to go there. On her way to the mall, she had looked up facts about Istanbul on her phone, and now, she would cry if she couldn¡¯t go. Her fighting spirit was pushing her to accomplish this short journey. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Yiyoung said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Muyeol pushed the heavy door open, and Yiyoung excitedly walked into the mall. Her heart pounded, excited about shopping. But after thirty minutes, Yiyoung physically could not go on. Back when she used to work at the ER, she would run around all day without registering the pain in her legs. But now her legs felt so heavy. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How could this happen? I was so confident about my physical strength.¡± ¡°I told you,¡± Muyeol said, ¡°This is different from working. You should know that.¡± Yiyoung pouted, but couldn¡¯t help but agree with him. Shopping felt as tough as hiking up a mountain. But the thought of going to Istanbul stopped her from giving up, and she kept looking around the stores. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for a second,¡± Yiyoung said after browsing around five stories of the mall, ¡°My head hurts from looking at so many things.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the 13th floor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two reached the 13th floor and sat down in a cafe. Yiyoung felt much better after drinking a cup of coffee. She opened the pamphlet which she had grabbed from the culture centre before entering the cafe. After flipping just one page, she spotted the list of activities. ¡°Why are there so many¡­¡± Yiyoung gave up on reading the rest of the pages. She decided to only do one thing at a time. And besides, this was their break time, it would be better to read the whole pamphlet at home. And after the break, it would be time for her to open her wallet and shell out some money. When she put the pamphlet in her sling bag, Muyeol asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Jaehee suggested checking out the culture centre if I¡¯m bored. She said it would be full of activities that I¡¯ve never done, so I was curious.¡± ¡°It is a good idea, as long as you can handle it.¡± Yiyoung knew what he meant. Muyeol was by her side today, but she was still worried that something could happen to her again. CH 110 But she also knew that if she continued thinking that, she wouldn¡¯t ever be able to get out of the house. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it. Because I¡¯m a superwoman.¡± Muyeol chuckled and nodded. It was just like Yiyoung to say that. She would pause in her journey, but she wouldn¡¯t ever give up. The topic of the conversation changed when Muyeol asked, ¡°Did you like any of the stores?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then, we can start trying on the clothes now.¡± ¡°Yeah, but will you be okay?¡± asked Yiyoung. Muyeol only glanced at her, sipping his coffee with a straw. ¡°I¡¯m asking whether you¡¯ll get tired. If yes, you could just stay here. I can go by myself.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t come all the way along just to make you shop alone. Let¡¯s go after finishing these.¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯s time to spend some money. Istanbul is waiting for me,¡± Yiyoung cheered. She bought a dress that she would normally never consider buying. In fact, she bought not just one, but several dresses. Now that she knew what was waiting ahead, it was easy for her to shop for clothes. She had only worn comfortable clothes so far, but to satisfy herself, she bought some sexy lingerie. The last stop was the shoes department. But Yiyoung found it hard to choose anything. She¡¯d always worn sneakers, so she didn¡¯t know what she wanted, and there were too many options. But then an employee asked, ¡°How about this one? I think it¡¯ll look great on you.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯ll try it.¡± Yiyoung put on the shoes and walked around for a bit before saying, ¡°I think the heels are too high.¡± ¡°This height is too much for you? It¡¯s only 2 inches high.¡± ¡°Yeah, because I always wore sneakers¡­¡± The employee hummed, then suggested, ¡°How about this pair?¡± The employee was very friendly and had a great taste, but the problem was that Yiyoung was too used to sneakers. The prettier shoes weren¡¯t great for walking, and the comfortable ones didn¡¯t suit her. The flat shoes were the closest to the comfort of sneakers, but Muyeol didn¡¯t seem to like them. Muyeol watched Yiyoung try on several pairs of shoes before turning around and looking at the shoes displayed in the corner. He bent down and picked up one of them. ¡°Try this one.¡± ¡°Oh, that one¡­¡± the employee chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s from last season, but we restocked it because of customer demand. I hadn¡¯t thought of that one.¡± Yiyoung tried on one shoe, and was shocked. It felt so soft, and hugged her feet so comfortably. It was a perfect fit, too. Yiyoung looked at Muyeol, amazed by his taste which was even better compared with the employee. ¡°Try the other one, too,¡± Muyeol suggested. Yiyoung put on both of them, and they felt comfortable, very similar to wearing sneakers. ¡°Is it comfortable?¡± Muyeol asked, despite already knowing the answer. ¡°Yeah. I even like the dark denim color, but would it go with the dress I bought today? Wouldn¡¯t it stand out too much?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯ll match perfectly. Just get this one if it¡¯s comfortable.¡± Yiyoung finalized the selection, excited to wear them on her trip to Istanbul. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take these.¡± Naturally, Muyeol paid for the shoes. His wallet had opened many times today for Yiyoung¡¯s sake. They walked around some more, and bought two more pairs of shoes from different stores. ¡°Didn¡¯t you spend too much money today? You should have just let me pay,¡± Yiyoung said as she looked at all the shopping bags Muyeol was holding. ¡°Think of it as a reward for not having any attacks in the mall.¡± ¡°Really? I can think of it in that way?¡± ¡°Yeah, why not? Don¡¯t think too hard about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not easy for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it eventually,¡± he said before pausing, ¡°Wait.¡± When he stopped walking, Yiyoung followed suit. ¡°Why?¡± They were in front of the store where Muyeol had gotten their wedding rings. He strode into the store. ¡°Follow me.¡± CH 111 Soon after the trip to the mall, the meeting with the operatives from Istanbul was set up, and the day Muyeol¡¯s team would leave for Istanbul was decided on. Muyeol and Mr. Hong would attend the meeting along with the business team leader, Mr. Kang, and section chief, Mr. Ko. At last, the sun rose for the day of travel. Muyeol opened his eyes first. He cuddled Yiyoung, who was sleeping with her back pressed against his chest. Her skin was so soft, and the feel of it against his skin excited him. He was aroused now, which unintentionally woke Yiyoung up. ¡°Do we need to get up now?¡± Yiyoung mumbles sleepily. ¡°We have time.¡± ¡°Yeah? Then, kiss me.¡± Muyeol listened to her request right away; he dipped his head and kissed her. He laid his body on top of hers, and Yiyoung opened her mouth to welcome his tongue. She instinctively caressed his body. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± asked Muyeol, his black eyes shining. Yiyoung wrapped her legs around his waist. ¡°I can sleep on the plane.¡± Muyeol passionately held her in his arms. * * * Yiyoung looked out the window of the car as they drove to Incheon Airport. There was a lot of traffic, forcing Muyeol to drive at a snail¡¯s pace. She wondered where all the cars were even coming from. ¡°What¡¯ll happen if we¡¯re late?¡± Yiyoung touched the necklace Muyeol had bought her during their trip to the mall. She looked almost depressed, worried that they would be too late to catch the flight. Muyeol looked straight ahead. ¡°We won¡¯t be late. We left way earlier than we needed to.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a good thing,¡± Yiyoung commented, ¡°Anyway, the world sure is filled with busy people. I thought I was the only one who was busy everyday.¡± ¡°Your job involved dealing with life and death everyday, so you couldn¡¯t help but think that way. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Yiyoung stared at him mutely. ¡°What?¡± Muyeol asked. ¡°Um¡­ How should I put this¡­ Your tone sounds better each day. In the beginning, you were so blunt and brusque that it seemed like my head was getting pounded with a hammer.¡± ¡°A hammer?¡± ¡°Yeah. But now¡­ I can feel that you really care about me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a patient.¡± ¡°Still¡­ I don¡¯t think I could take care of you as well as you if you were the patient.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t rely on you,¡± Muyeol stated. Yiyoung looked at him speechlessly again, repeating his words in her head. ¡®I won¡¯t rely on you.¡¯ It sunk into Yiyoung then, that there was no one else whom Muyeol could rely on. Perhaps it was because of the way his parents had raised him, but he didn¡¯t seem to give chances to anyone around him. Muyeol had no one beside him; he was also alone. She wondered if he said all those harsh things to her because he knew the reality of being alone. And perhaps that was how he knew so much about Yiyoung. She remembered what he had told her before. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m desensitized already, so I don¡¯t get all emotional like you.¡± Yiyoung pondered over the meaning behind his words. She frowned unconsciously as she looked at his profile, the line connecting his forehead to his nose. For the first time, she felt she could see him properly. And then she felt sad for him. It seemed Muyeol¡¯s stony expression and icy glare matched his perspective of life. But¡­ when he looked at her, he showed different expressions. What a fool¡­ Yiyoung was convinced she was a fool. She¡¯d wanted to know why Muyeol treated her so well, but she had never been curious about the kind of man he was. But now, she wanted to know him, to date him properly. As Cha Muyeol and Yoon Yiyoung, as a man and a woman, she wanted to have a passionate relationship with him. ¡°Cha Muyeol,¡± she said out loud as she thought about all this. ¡°Yeah?¡± Yiyoung smiled. ¡°I think I made a good decision marrying you.¡± Muyeol looked at her for a moment. It was only a short moment, but it was enough. His eyes still looked gloomy, but his view had been fixed on her. And that was enough. CH 112 When Yiyoung entered the lounge, she chose a spot to sit down and left her purse on the seat before standing back up immediately. She¡¯d seen a buffet on her way in. Despite the fact that they had already eaten breakfast in the morning, she¡¯d grown hungry after looking at the end. ¡°Do you want something, too?¡± Yiyoung asked Muyeol. ¡°No,¡± he replied. Yiyoung saw Muyeol open his laptop, and cheerfully started walking. ¡°Okay!¡± She knew Muyeol was a representative of S Airport, but she held no interest in that. She didn¡¯t care much about the way his employees seemed to treat him either. However, while the ticketing process had gone on, she had grown curious. He¡¯d seemed so ordinary, even more than she¡¯d expected. He had to stand in the line for the security check just like everyone else, and after going through several inspections for his passport, he, too, had to go to the duty free shop area. She wouldn¡¯t even have batted an eyelid if something that seemed like it belonged in the news on TV occured right in front of her eyes, compared to how shocked she was to see Muyeol acting so ordinarily. It was then when Mr. Hong handed a plate to Yiyoung. He was going to travel with them to assist Muyeol with the meeting in Istanbul.¡°Here¡¯s a plate for you, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great to see you healthy again,¡± Mr. Hong said with a huge smile. ¡°You went through a lot because of me,¡± Yiyoung trailed off, ¡°Oh, yes. Since we¡¯re talking about health, just one moment please.¡± She studied Mr. Hong¡¯s face and eyes. He had a sickly pallor last time, so she¡¯d assumed he was stressed out. But he looked much better now. ¡°Our director gave me some nutritional supplements. I felt much better after taking them,¡± Mr. Hong explained when he noticed her examining him. ¡°Muyeol did?¡± Back then, he had rebuked Yiyoung and told her to stop working while on rest. She could still remember the shock his blunt tone had caused. But now she was hearing that he took care of his secretary¡­ It was really surprising. Yiyoung put a tuna sandwich on her plate. ¡°Did he say he¡¯d found them lying somewhere instead of admitting he bought them himself?¡± Mr. Hong laughed quietly. ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t joke around like that.¡± Yiyoung chuckled at his response. Judging by his gold-framed glasses, Yiyoung had thought Mr. Hong would be strict, but he was surprisingly unconstrained. ¡°But, I¡¯m a tad surprised,¡± Yiyoung added, ¡°I feel I¡¯m too materialistic. Because I found it weird that Muyeol was going through the security checks and waiting in lines just like everyone else.¡± ¡°Only he does that. The other executives take advantage and book tickets for the first class, but sir tends to sit with the main employees in the business class while flying out for a business trip. ¡° ¡°Oh, really? So you¡¯re saying Muyeol intentionally chooses business class?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Hong served some food for himself once Yiyoung was done. ¡°And thanks to our director, all employees, no matter what their position, can use the business if the flight is longer than 6 hours,¡± Mr. Hong added, ¡°Sir said employees can¡¯t focus on their work when they¡¯re too tired.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ considered a good thing?¡± ¡°Of course. The change was only brought about because of him,¡± said Mr. Hong, his chest puffed out with pride. ¡°But¡­ when you call him ¡®our director¡¯, it sounds awkward. Are you talking like that because of me?¡± ¡°Yeah, just a little¡­ I didn¡¯t really have anyone I could brag to about him before this.¡± As Mr. Hong talked to Yiyoung, he checked on Muyeol for a brief moment, only to have their eyes meet. He quickly turned to Yiyoung and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get back to work. And what we talked about today¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret,¡± Yiyoung said. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± After Mr. Hong left to join Muyeol, Yiyoung analyzed the buffet and took some of each dish to eat. By the time she grabbed a cup of soda and returned to her seat, more people had joined the group. CH 113 ¡°Please say hello,¡± Muyeol introduced the new members, ¡°He¡¯s our team leader, Mr. Kang, and he¡¯s the section chief, Mr. Ko.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Yiyoung replied, ¡°My name is Yoon Yiyoung.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± Muyeol told the two. Mr. Kang and Mr. Ko stood up, startled by the introduction; they hadn¡¯t heard anything about her. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you.¡± Once the introduction was over, the men gathered around a table, their laptops open in front of them, and began a brief meeting. Yiyoung continued eating, unable to understand what they were talking about. She felt a sort of compulsion to eat while they talked business, fearing it would be awkward otherwise. She stood up to grab seconds, but Muyeol held by the hand and said, ¡°You should have the in-flight meal later.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I forgot about that.¡± ¡°Are you bored?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± Yiyoung said awkwardly, ¡°slightly.¡± ¡°Just wait for a bit. Then we can look around the duty-free shops later.¡± ¡°Oh, no, I can go by myself! I took the medicine, and I feel great right now.¡± ¡°Do you really think you can do it on your own?¡± ¡°Yeah, I can!¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t go too far, and come back within an hour.¡± ¡°Okay, sir!¡± Yiyoung said. Muyeol chuckled and let go of her hand. Yiyoung left the lounge and went up the escalator before merging into the crowd. She focused on her breathing, keeping it calm as she continued to walk. The airport seemed like a 3D world map. It was a place where people from all over the world came and went. They spoke different languages, but their purpose at the airport was the same. They wanted to travel to their destination. People passed by in front of her with their phones stuck to their ears, and she suddenly realized that she had forgotten to call her uncle after arriving at the airport despite promising to do so. She immediately pulled out her phone and called Sangsu. After a few rings, he picked up. ¡°So, are you at the airport?¡± ¡°Yeah, Uncle.¡± ¡°Visiting the airport¡­ You¡¯re not a countryside girl anymore.¡± ¡°I guess so. I do feel like I¡¯m not a countryside girl anymore. Traveling is nothing difficult, now that I¡¯m experiencing it. And it wasn¡¯t like anyone had locked up¡­ I could have done this earlier. ¡± ¡°You locked yourself up mentally. When you were in school, you only focused on studying. And once you got a job, you focused on working. It must be tough living a boring life like yours, right?¡± Sangsu said brightly, seemingly smiling at the other end of the phone. ¡°I can¡¯t control myself! I think I¡¯m way too excited. Even just thinking about what I¡¯m going to do in Istanbul makes my heart flutter.¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m afraid. Are you going to want to travel all over the world now?¡± ¡°Maybe. Now that I¡¯m on a break from work, I have lots of time.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good idea you have there,¡± Sangsu said, ¡°When else would you ever think like this? It¡¯s probably just for now. Once you go back to the ER, you¡¯ll completely forget about the world again.¡± Yiyoung nodded. ¡°You might be right. So, before I return to work, I¡¯m going to try and experience many things!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Muyeol saved you¡­ And it confirmed my belief. Everyone needs someone who cares about them next to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened to you, right? I really admire aunty¡­ You said she fell in love with you at first sight, right?¡± ¡°Wow, you decided to make fun of your uncle, huh? What about my face? The people who turn away after looking at my face are cowards!¡± ¡°When did I make fun of you? I was just telling you the truth.¡± Yiyoung laughed. ¡°But you¡¯re right to say that Muyeol saved me.¡± Back when they were in middle school, and now that they were both adults, Muyeol had indeed saved her. CH 114 ¡°Don¡¯t look down on a man¡¯s first love,¡± said Sangsu, ¡°It lasts forever.¡± ¡®Yeah¡­ I think I know what you mean,¡¯ Yiyoung thought. ¡°Is he with you right now?¡± Sangsu asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m looking around the duty free shops. I¡¯m just accompanying him on his business trip. He¡¯s occupied with a meeting.¡± ¡°Oh, he must be busy.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s very busy. So I did some research on things to do in Istanbul.¡± ¡°Will you really be okay alone?¡± ¡°I think so. If not, like Muyeol, I could just stay inside the hotel and look at the Istanbulian sky. But for now, I¡¯m going to focus on being active instead of being cooped up inside. ¡°Okay, okay. That¡¯s a good plan. You should try out whatever you can.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Yiyoung said before suddenly pausing in front of a shop. Her gaze was fixed on a men¡¯s tie displayed at the window. ¡°But still, be careful,¡± Sangsu reminded her. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m always careful.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t forget my gift!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Have fun.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Yiyoung answered before hanging up. She then stepped into the store. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯d like to see some men¡¯s ties.¡± The staff member assisted her and showed her several ties, but Yiyoung found the one she¡¯d seen at the display window the best. ¡°I¡¯ll choose that one.¡± ¡°We can help you. Please provide your passport and boarding pass.¡± Once the payment was complete, the staff member began gift wrapping the tie, and Yiyoung found herself smiling widely. ¡°Here it is.¡± The employee gave her the tie. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Have a great trip.¡± After experiencing such great customer service, Yiyoung went to another store, planning to purchase gifts for Sangsu and Heesu as well. After she was done shopping, she was headed back to the lounge when she heard a voice call out to her from behind. ¡°Did you shop a lot?¡± the voice asked. Yiyoung quickly turned around to find Muyeol. His hair was a bit messy, cheeks a tad flushed, and he also seemed a little out of breath, as if he¡¯d been running around the airport in search of her. ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Yiyoung lifted the shopping bags in her hand with a bright smile. She planned on surprising Muyeol by gifting him with the tie she¡¯d bought in Istanbul. ¡°Did you come out to shop, too?¡± ¡°No,¡± Muyeol said as he took the shopping bags from her. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Just because.¡± ¡°Just because?¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s get going. It¡¯s almost time to board the plane.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Yiyoung. Muyeol put an arm around her waist naturally. Although he played it cool, his heart was the furthest thing from it. It thudded loudly, as if he¡¯d just finished a hundred meter race. * * * The moment Muyeol took his seat on the flight, he had fired up his laptop and started working. However, Yiyoung didn¡¯t seem bored at all. She¡¯d been busy pressing every single button on her seat before looking at the view outside through the oval window. She didn¡¯t deny a single complimentary drink, causing her to diligently go to the bathroom. And once she discovered all sorts of movies that she had never watched, she put on the headset and watched several of them. Muyeol turned to check on her. He unconsciously laughed as he saw her eyes. With the way she was concentrating on the screen, they seemed as if they would pop out at any moment. Her mouth was shut tight, and with her wide eyes open, she looked like she was getting sucked into the screen. Muyeol chuckled, but he was secretly worried that Yiyoung would fall in love with traveling with this one experience and would only ever want to travel from then on. On the day Yiyoung had visited the mall, she¡¯d marked the activities that captured her interest on the pamphlet that she grabbed from a culture center. ¡°I¡¯m going to register for these activities after we return from the trip.¡± But the list had been too long. It included decorating vases, make-up, guidance on how to use the smartphone camera, watercolor illustration, and even ballet for relaxation. CH 115 ¡°You¡¯re going to do all of these?¡± Muyeol had asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± ¡°I gotta try. There are so many interesting classes. After participating in them, I¡¯ll eventually learn that not everyone out there is like that attacker.¡± He already knew how courageous she was, but she¡¯d seemed so incredible to him then. She jumped into the world to battle against the panic disorder all by herself, and it had reminded him that she was still the ¡®Shitty Yoon¡¯ from back then. She was the scary sort who would beat up just one enemy when she was cornered, but would annihilate them completely. This time, Muyeol was sure, Yiyoung was determined to counter the fear affecting her daily life with happiness. Her eyes had been sparkling, and Muyeol had felt like he was looking at the bright morning star. ¡°Good luck,¡± he had told her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try really hard! I will start attending the classes after I return.¡± So, Muyeol had made a request to Sangsu in advance, ¡°Please look for a bodyguard who can stay next to Yiyoung like a friend.¡± Sangsu would be searching for a qualified bodyguard by now. Yiyoung seemed fine now, but she was still a patient, so Muyeol was trying to be cautious. There was still a chance of Yiyoung fainting in the middle of the crowd if she ever forgot to take her medicine, and he simply didn¡¯t want her to face any situation like this when all alone. Muyeol pulled out his phone, still gazing at Yiyoung, and clicked a picture of her profile. She looked like the Simpsons with her wide eyes. But Yiyoung noticed him taking a picture, so she turned to look at him. ¡°A shot to commemorate,¡± Muyeol silently mouthed. Yiyoung cocked her head to the side, unable to understand what he¡¯d said. But Muyeol turned away and put the phone back in his pocket. He knew she would try and delete her Simpsons-like commemorative picture if she found out, so it was better if she had no clue about it. Yiyoung watched him for a bit before turning back to the screen. Muyeol then realized that she was now addicted to watching movies. She would probably spend her days at the culture center and the nights on the couch watching movies after the trip. As he thought about how she would have other things to focus on, Muyeol felt empty. He was getting used to sleeping while hugging her, but now she would probably be busy watching movies. Muyeol frowned. He finally realized how big of a deal it was that his life revolved entirely around her. Through Yiyoung, he discovered new feelings. He massaged the space between his brows, confused as to whether that was a good thing or not. He didn¡¯t know how to react. Muyeol tried to imagine what would happen to him. Would he still be able to endure everything if the invisible wall containing the deep ocean within him collapsed? As he thought about all this, fear surged within like a tsunami. The only thing that drew Yiyoung¡¯s attention away from the screen was the delicious aroma wafting in the air. She lifted her head, and upon seeing the meals being served, she immediately paused the movie. ¡°Yay, how exciting! It¡¯s time to try the flight meals.¡± She ordered Korean food, while Muyeol got a steak. Mr. Hong had told Yiyoung how Muyeol always paid attention to the flight meals for customer insight, and she was reminded that Muyeol was a businessman. He never enjoyed food, but he seemed to care a lot about what was being served to the customers. The food was eventually served, and Muyeol slowly tasted each course to evaluate them and wrote his observations in his notebook. He then asked Yiyoung, ¡°Can I taste yours?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Muyeol tasted some of Yiyoung¡¯s food and wrote in his notebook again. Meanwhile, Yiyoung gulped down huge bites of the food, thoroughly enjoying the delicious meal. She¡¯d always found served meals to be better-tasting than any meal she needed to cook herself. But then Muyeol stopped eating, seemingly done with his meal. CH 116 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Yiyoung, ¡°Why did you stop eating?¡± ¡°That much was enough,¡± he answered. It was absolutely nonsensical for a tall and well-built guy like him to eat the amount of food a bird would eat. With such a small amount of food, Yiyoung thought, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything! So she tried giving some of her food. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Muyeol said. ¡°My arm will start hurting if I have to wait any longer for you to eat this.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat together and gain weight together!¡± Without even realizing, Muyeol let out a scoff, and then ate what she gave him. . Once she was done eating, Yiyoung stood up. She couldn¡¯t feel her hips from having remained seated for so long, and she wanted to brush her teeth, too. The person inside the bathroom Yiyoung stood in front of was taking too long, so she ended up using the bathroom on the other side. She felt refreshed after brushing her teeth. But on her way back to her seat, Yiyoung noticed a woman from a foreign country. Yiyoung came to stop as she stared at the woman¡¯s face; it did not look good at all. From just a brief look at her, Yiyoung could tell the woman was experiencing cold sweat, and her lips were turning slightly blue, too. The woman was walking slowly while clenching her stomach, seemingly having indigestion. After watching the woman return to her seat, Yiyoung sought out a flight attendant. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Do you need anything?¡± asked the flight attendant. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you now, I¡¯m a bit nosy¡­¡± started Yiyoung. The flight attendant didn¡¯t understand what Yiyoung meant to say. She¡¯d already received a call from the purser, who¡¯d informed her that Yiyoung was Muyeol¡¯s wife. But since she was aware that Muyeol hated receiving special treatment from the employees, she didn¡¯t treat Yiyoung any differently. Still, everyone was nervous, trying not to make a mistake. And it was amongst this anxiousness that Yiyoung had approached the flight attendant. So the poor attendant assumed she was going to get fired or something. The attendant automatically turned stiff from nervousness, but she forced herself to smile. ¡°If there¡¯s anything making you uncomfortable, please let me know. We¡¯ll fix it right away.¡± But Yiyoung didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. She continued with what she wanted to tell the flight attendant. ¡°Do you see that lady with light brown hair sitting in the back row?¡± ¡®What? What is it?¡¯ the flight attendant thought curiously. She quickly searched for the woman Yiyoung was talking about. Upon finally seeing her, she realized that it was the same woman who had talked about having symptoms of indigestion and asked for medicine earlier. ¡°Um¡­¡± Yiyoung thought for a bit and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is something as simple as indigestion.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about that lady¡¯s condition. Can you observe her for a bit more, and if something happens, can you call me?¡± Yiyoung added, ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m Yoon Yiyoung, and I¡¯m a doctor at the ER at Seoul S University Hospital.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes. I hope I¡¯m just being nosy and nothing happens to her, but I¡¯m still slightly concerned about her.¡± The flight attendant patted her chest in relief and responded in a friendly manner. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I hope there¡¯s nothing wrong with the lady, but if there are any signs, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Thank you. My seat is¡ª¡± ¡°We all know where your seat is, ma¡¯am.¡± Yiyoung suddenly turned beet-red. She wondered if she was being too nosy and had done something unnecessary. But the flight attendant displayed her gratitude with a smile. ¡°Thank you so much for letting us know. We¡¯ll observe her continuously, and if something happens, we¡¯ll immediately seek your help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yiyoung hid her red cheeks with both hands and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡± ¡°Do you need anything else? Would you like any drinks?¡± ¡°No, no. I already had enough drinks. Thank you, though.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the flight attendant replied. CH 117 Yiyoung returned to her seat, and as if he had been waiting for her for a long time, Muyeol asked impatiently, ¡°Where have you been? Is something making you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°No, nothing. I just saw a woman, and she didn¡¯t look so well¡­¡± Though Yiyoung was on a break now, she was still a doctor who¡¯d worked in the ER. And if she was concerned about someone¡¯s health¡­ Muyeol looked around fleetingly, hoping that no one would get hurt. Saving a patient with limited equipment in the worst place possible was risky for Yiyoung. And the world did not always pay compliments for a good deed. There were cases where Samaritans volunteering to save people in emergencies ended up getting sued. And there was no guarantee that Yiyoung wouldn¡¯t experience the same¡­ But Muyeol also knew that Shitty Yoon would never listen to him if he tried to stop her from acting during the emergency. From that point onward, Muyeol found himself unable to focus, his attention instead constantly on the flight attendant Yiyoung had spoken to. Whenever the attendant drew closer to their seats, Muyeol would be on the alert to listen to whatever she had to say. Fortunately, the time passed by peacefully. There was only one hour left until landing, and Muyeol slowly calmed down, not feeling anxious anymore. It had been his first time being so nervous on a flight. Just when Muyeol was about to press the call button to ask for a cup of coffee so he could relax, the purser rapidly walked toward them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± the purser addressed Yiyoung, ¡°We need your help.¡± Without an ounce of hesitation, Yiyoung removed her seatbelt and stood up. As the purser led the way for Yiyoung, Muyeol followed after them. The woman from before was lying down in a large space at the end of the flight. The purser explained the situation, ¡°She kept saying she was feeling stuffy inside. She was walking around when she suddenly collapsed.¡± Yiyoung swiftly lowered her head and examined the woman¡¯s pulse. She instantly began performing CPR, focusing entirely on the patient. Muyeol sat down next to the patient and helped Yiyoung. He saw a man grabbing his hair and howling in great distress; it seemed like the man was related to the woman. ¡°Please massage her hands and feet,¡± Muyeol told the man. The people standing behind them were murmuring, but Yiyoung couldn¡¯t pay attention to any of that. Her only focus was the patient. Soon, the back of her T-shirt turned wet, a sheen of sweat visible on her forehead, too. One minute, two minutes, five minutes¡­ The time kept flowing, and the man¡¯s cries grew louder. But Yiyoung did not give up. And finally, finally the woman let out a gasp. Yiyoung checked on her condition again and noticed that her pulse was back to normal, but knew it was too soon to relax. The woman needed to endure and maintain her current condition until the plane landed. The woman regained consciousness and jerked up, startled by the situation. But Yiyoung pressed her body down with her own. ¡°Can you hear me? I¡¯m Yoon Yiyoung, and I¡¯m a doctor from Korea. You just had a cardiac arrest.¡± Muyeol stared at Yiyoung as the woman clung to her hand as if it were her lifeline. The man who was crying as he massaged the patient¡¯s body was relying on Yiyoung, too. ¡°We need to conduct more thorough tests to find out exactly what happened, but you need to trust me now.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± the woman whimpered. ¡°I¡¯m traveling to Istanbul for the first time, and I heard it¡¯s a great place. I have high expectations from it. So please trust me and follow my instructions, then we can all go to Istanbul together.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± It was Muyeol¡¯s first time watching Yiyoung treat a patient. It awed him, his heart feeling like it was stirred up by a hot whirlwind. Perhaps Yiyoung¡¯s nosy personality was actually God¡¯s gift to her, Muyeol thought then. She could have dismissed the signs as something insignificant, but because she didn¡¯t, she could identify the patient¡¯s condition. Without any hesitation, she¡¯d revealed her skills to others and allowed them to seek help. CH 118 Yiyoung had a knack for this, and the way she used her skills was phenomenal. She didn¡¯t care about the patient¡¯s identity or how important the situation was, and immediately jumped in to help the patient. And if she hadn¡¯t done that, the woman would have probably died on the plane. Muyeol found himself comparing his situation to that of the woman. If he hadn¡¯t met Yiyoung¡­ Muyeol couldn¡¯t imagine himself being alive. He suddenly recalled the diary entry he¡¯d written on the day Yiyoung had dropped out of school. ¡®If someone tells me that I can ask for one thing and it would be granted, then I would want to say that I want to live with Shitty Yoon, even for a day. Even if it was a dream, I¡¯d love to experience living with her. My life would be beautiful with that memory of living with her.¡¯ There was nothing beautiful about his days, until he met Yiyoung. And now, his days started with her and ended with her. That was how he¡¯d been able to live and mature into an adult; he held the desire to achieve something more in life. ¡®I love you so dearly, Yoon Yiyoung,¡¯ thought Muyeol. * * * The woman suffering from cardiac arrest was able to arrive at the airport safely. There was an ambulance waiting for her, and as soon as the plane landed, she was rushed to the hospital. Yiyoung calmly exited the plane with Muyeol, with Mr. Hong, Mr. Kang, and Mr. Ko in tow, a look of surprise on their faces. ¡°I¡¯d only heard about this before. I¡¯ve been on several business trips, but this is my first time seeing something like this,¡± Mr. Kang said. Mr. Hong nodded before suddenly looking serious. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this seem like a good sign, though? I think it does. Maybe the contract ruined by a certain someone could be saved after performing a proper CPR, too.¡± Mr. Kang and Mr. Ko immediately agreed with the chatty Mr. Hong. ¡°Of course. In the medical field, there¡¯s Mrs. Cha, and as for the business industry¡ª¡± But Muyeol interrupted them before they could finish their words. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking and go.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± they muttered, but their faces were shining with hope. The positive feelings brightened their mood. Muyeol wrapped an arm around Yiyoung¡¯s waist and calmly asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± It was a mere hour for the others, it wouldn¡¯t mean much to them. But what Yiyoung could achieve in that one hour was a lot different than others. For her, it was an hour of striving to save a human¡¯s life. And Muyeol was worried she¡¯d fall sick after expending all her energy trying to save that woman. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yiyoung said with a huge smile, ¡°This is my job anyway.¡± ¡°You talk about it as if it¡¯s nothing, but you went through a serious incident while you were doing your job.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten much better. I couldn¡¯t even go out to the hallway by myself before, but not anymore! One night, I dreamt that a patient arrived at the ER, but I was so scared he would stab me that I couldn¡¯t even try to treat him.¡± Then, Yiyoung rested her face on Muyeol¡¯s shoulder in a cute way. ¡°But I¡¯ve gotten so much better, right?¡± Muyeol stroked her hair. ¡°You are a strong Korean woman.¡± Yiyoung giggled. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t have done it all on my own.¡± Muyeol looked down at Yiyoung in confusion. ¡°You played a huge role in my recovery. In the past, it wasn¡¯t like this, but these days, when you ask me things like this, my mood becomes better,¡± she explained. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means, I like your interest in me.¡± Muyeol¡¯s face slowly settled into an indescribable expression, her words burning his heart. ¡®In the past¡­¡¯ he thought. Her words displayed the difference between past and present. At some point, her thoughts must have changed, and the impact of that was huge. It left him speechless and happy at the same time. Muyeol realized she couldn¡¯t have changed so much if her feelings had not. CH 119 This wasn¡¯t good for Muyeol¡¯s heart. He¡¯d toughened his heart because he held no expectations, but he had not even realized it, that when he was with Yiyoung, his heart would grow soft; it would flutter alive. He had become passionate, impatient, and emotional. And it all made him realize that there were some things in life which were not good to give up on. Right then, Yiyoung placed her hand on his. Her warmth seeped into his skin, causing his heart to race. ¡®Despite all hopes and fears¡­¡¯ he thought. Muyeol gulped. ¡°Do you have any plans today?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my first time traveling abroad, so I¡¯m going to rest today. I think I need some time to adjust to the time difference anyway. What about you?¡± ¡°I have to go out at night.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Do you think you could sleep well tonight?¡± Yiyoung shook her head, choosing to reply honestly, ¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy. One hour with that patient on the flight, and I feel like I just worked for 36 hours straight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you with your sleep,¡± Muyeol said, his tone firm and passionate.¡± ¡°Huh? How?¡± Muyeol lowered his head and whispered into her ears, ¡°You already know how, don¡¯t you?¡± Instantly, a jolt of electricity traveled down her back and all the way to her feet. The spark ran deep, making her insides clench and raising goosebumps on her arms. Even his voice sounded so intimate, and his breath only made her more aroused. She unconsciously stared at his lips, the pulse inside her only growing as she looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± he said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I want to have you, now.¡± The intense desire inching its way from her ear to the entirety of her body made her shiver. * * * They arrived at the hotel, but its gorgeous view was not Yiyoung¡¯s focus. The high ceiling with the unique colors and patterns of Islamic culture was exotic and mesmerizing, but she couldn¡¯t pay any attention to it. ¡°Get some rest. Let¡¯s meet again at 6 pm,¡± Muyeol told his subordinates. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay,¡± the three answered before going their own ways. Muyeol held Yiyoung¡¯s hand and walked to the elevator. With every step they took, she could sense Muyeol¡¯s temperature increase. His scent was turning provocative, too. It was so powerful, to the point where she wanted to call him a wild animal instead of ¡®man¡¯. Once they got on the elevator, Yiyoung leaned against Muyeol¡¯s arm and muttered, ¡°I honestly think I love doing it with you.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t reply, his grip on her hand growing firmer instead. ¡°Even just imagining it for a moment¡­¡± Yiyoung whispered, unbeknownst to the way she was shivering, ¡°my body feels like it¡¯s melting.¡± Muyeol¡¯s breath hitched as he sensed that sweet scent of hers, and her bosom pressing against his arm, ¡°Does this mean I can¡¯t live without you now?¡± she asked. Muyeol¡¯s heart pounded harshly; her words were just so shocking. He¡¯d never imagined having someone in his life who wouldn¡¯t be able to live without him. If it really was the truth, then he wondered how it would feel every day, to have someone special in life. How would his perspective of the world change? He couldn¡¯t predict whether it would be good or bad. Would it be comfortable, or confusing and strange? However, at the moment, the words had made him excited. He couldn¡¯t see anything except her. He no longer cared about things like being rational or what his plans were for the day. Muyeol¡¯s face grew stiff due to his earnest attempt to control himself. He needed to hold it in until they were in a room. Oh, he would definitely be ripping the clothes off. CH 120 They¡¯d only just arrived at the room when Yiyoung pounced on him. Muyeol was pushed back toward the bed, causing him to fall on it. Yiyoung climbed the bed, straddling his hips with a seductive smile like a femme fatale. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll eat you up.¡± She reached out to unbutton his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you up from head to toe as soon as I take off this darn suit.¡± No matter what clothes Muyeol would be wearing, he would wear them with the same grace he wore his suit. His unique aura made him look special, regardless of the fact that he was in a perfectly fitted suit, or pair of jeans with a polo shirt, or even just his underwear. He looked so cold and curt, as if a wall around him set him apart from the rest of the world. But this unique and special man¡¯s behavior completely changed when he hugged her naked. He turned into a wild animal. And this flip in attitude reminded Yiyoung of Janus, the god with two faces. She wondered which side of him was his real face. Muyeol grabbed both of Yiyoung¡¯s hands and flipped over. He pushed down on her body with his own. ¡°The attempt was good, but you shouldn¡¯t have hesitated. It¡¯s game over once you hesitate.¡± As he spoke, Muyeol dipped his head and kissed her, making her eyes flutter shut. Her eyes closed when he kissed her because she could then focus on the feeling Muyeol gave her. He deepened the kiss, their lips all pressed up together. As the two caressed each other intimately, she let his tongue explore the depths of her mouth. At times, Muyeol¡¯s kisses were soft and sweet, but more often than not, they were wild, and she really liked it when he did that. Yiyoung wrapped her arms around his neck, reacting passionately to the kiss because of the way she could feel him through it. She could sense that he was dying to have her. It was clear that both sides of the personality were Muyeol, but she rather liked that wild side of his. A silver strand of saliva connected their lips as the two finally parted from each other. ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Yiyoung whispered suggestively, ¡°How are you going to eat me up?¡± Muyeol lifted his body. ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower first.¡± That was not the answer she¡¯d been expecting. She¡¯d thought he would pounce on her and rip her clothes off instead! ¡°Yeah, I stink¡­¡± Yiyoung grumbled, ¡°I did sweat a lot earlier because I was nervous.¡± Muyeol lowered himself, placing his nose on her chest to take in her scent. ¡°Your scent is so intoxicating¡­ If we don¡¯t take a shower, I might end up hurting you.¡± Yiyoung rolled her eyes playfully before raising her arms up in the air. ¡°Then, take my clothes off.¡± Muyeol faithfully followed her request, shedding his own clothes before taking hers off. Once they were completely naked, Muyeol lifted her and walked into the shower. Lukewarm water trickled down their heads as the pair pressed their lips against each other. Muyeol pushed Yiyoung against the wall, holding down her wrists with a hand. Her lips parted, and his warm tongue entered her mouth, her body heaving as the unbearable desire took away her ability to breathe. Her heart burned, body shivering from head to toe as she found herself unable to control it. Their breaths naturally grew heavy. And as Muyeol kissed his way from her ear to her neck and then down to her lower body, fireworks lit up inside her body. She felt dizzy, and with each firework that was set off, a shackle that she had not even known the existence of came undone. She clung to the wild animal in front of her, pushing her body so close to him to take him in. CH 121 Pants and moans echoed in the shower as she finally became one with him. The feeling coursing through her as they made love was so pleasant, to the point that she was losing her mind. She¡¯d never felt such a sensation until today. Perhaps it was because they were in a new environment. The thrill and excitement of becoming one with him in a foreign country, with the exotic sky, air, and scenery surrounding them, was equivalent to being on the world¡¯s most dangerous roller coaster. After they were done, Muyeol washed her body from head to toe. Yiyoung just stood there, holding his waist as support; she couldn¡¯t feel her legs anymore. Muyeol lifted her again and walked to the bedroom. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± Muyeol asked as he sat her on the bed. ¡°Huh?¡± Yiyoung didn¡¯t understand what he meant. So he began touching her body. When she finally understood the meaning behind his words, she chose to respond with an action, stretching her legs and hooking them around his waist. And the two lost themselves in the throes of passion once more. After they were done, Yiyoung collapsed on the bed. ¡°Please pinch me. I think I¡¯m in heaven.¡± ¡°Heaven?¡± asked Muyeol, ¡°So you¡¯ve already judged that you¡¯ve done many good things in life, huh?¡± ¡°Of course! Is there anyone else who¡¯s as kind as me?¡± ¡°Do you want to drink water?¡± Muyeol asked. ¡°No. I want to rest a bit first.¡± Muyeol chuckled, opening the fridge to check its contents. He found something that would make Yiyoung fall asleep. He mixed some alcohol in a glass of cold sprite and gave it to her. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, reaching out with one hand to take the glass. ¡°Just drink it.¡± ¡°Just drink it?¡± ¡° ¡°Yeah.¡± Yiyoung sat up on the bed. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve trusted me so far,¡± Muyeol pointed out. ¡°True.¡± Yiyoung took a sip, causing her eyes to fly wide open. ¡°What is this? It tastes dangerous, but it¡¯s good!¡± ¡°Yeah. I mixed some alcohol in it.¡± ¡°Alcohol? I¡¯ve never drunk anything like this before.¡± Yiyoung downed the glass quickly, perhaps taking a liking to it. ¡°I like it because it¡¯s cold. Give me another one!¡± ¡°If you drink one more glass, you¡¯ll be able to sleep deeply until tomorrow,¡± Muyeol explained as he grabbed the glass from her. ¡°Yeah? Then nevermind.¡± Muyeol put the glass away, and brought a cold wet towel to clean the remainder of their acts of lust. Yiyoung welcomed his touch with giggles. ¡°Oh, I like it.¡± He thoroughly wiped down her inner thighs, and then lied down next to her. ¡°Why is your body so good looking? Yiyoung put her hand on his chest with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s making my heart flutter.¡± Yiyoung was feeling tipsy now, but it was a good feeling. She felt much more courageous compared to when they spent time in the bathtub. She squeezed his chest muscles. ¡°It¡¯s so hard¡­ Do you think my chest will become like this if I work out?¡± She rubbed her own body in a drunken daze and continued, ¡°Would you not like it then?¡± Yiyoung¡¯s softer than silk skin pressed against his body. His body instantly reacted to her touch. Muyeol lowered his head and kissed her collarbone. ¡°Maybe.¡± Yiyoung laced her hand through his head, then began to pet it. ¡°When I¡¯m with you, I feel like I¡¯m in a dream. And it feels like I¡¯ll open my eyes and wake up, and then, you would¡ª¡± Muyeol interrupted her with a kiss. When she mentioned it feeling like a dream, he felt the same; it was too good to be true. He wondered whether he was even qualified to dream of such a thing. If there hadn¡¯t been a turning point in Yiyoung¡¯s life, then this moment of bliss they were in wouldn¡¯t occur; their relationship would have forever remained parallel, never meeting like this. CH 122 A constant beeping sound echoed from somewhere, and Yiyoung blocked her ears with a pillow. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying¡­¡± But the beeping didn¡¯t stop, still managing to pierce through the pillow barrier and right into her ears to wake her up. By the time Yiyoung stood up to search for the source of the noise, it stopped. ¡°What the¡ª Stopped right after waking me up,¡± Yiyoung exclaimed in agitation. As if having heard her complain, she received a call on the room¡¯s telephone. Yiyoung lifted the receiver. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. My name is Louise. I¡¯m the premium front desk manager.¡± ¡°Okay. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Your family member is here, and I wanted to ask how you¡¯d like us to proceed.¡± ¡°A family member? I have no family in Istanbul. I have no idea who this person is, so please don¡¯t call me for this reason.¡± ¡°I apologize, ma¡¯am. Please excuse me for calling you, but your family member was asking for you desperately, which is why I called.¡± ¡®Who is it? Who knows that I¡¯m here? Could it be Muyeol¡¯s grandmother by any chance?¡¯ Yiyoung thought curiously. But she didn¡¯t think it was his grandmother. If it really was her, she would have called Muyeol already, and he would have let Yiyoung know about it. ¡®Then, could it be Mr. Cha? Or Madam Kang? But Muyeol never calls them his family.¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no family member who would seek us out like this. If this happens again, consider it an impersonation, and please call the cops immediately,¡± Yiyoung said decidedly. ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. I¡¯ll send room service to you for the inconvenience I caused.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll ask for it if I need it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said Louise. After hanging up, Yiyoung turned on the bed-side lamp. The subtle light shone with the color of the moon and filled the room. Yiyoung checked the time and found it was past 9 o¡¯ clock in the night. She stretched her arms out. ¡°Gosh, how long did I sleep for?¡± But it was a good sleep; Yiyoung didn¡¯t even remember how she¡¯d fallen asleep. After going at it with him for a third time, she remembered telling him confidently that she would also need a fourth round. And that was the last thing she remembered. It seemed as though she¡¯d only blinked a couple of times, but it turned out it had been a few hours. Yiyoung got off the bed. Since Muyeol had wiped her clean, her body felt fluffy. ¡°Let¡¯s see. I need to organize the clothes,¡± she muttered to herself. Walking past the bedroom, Yiyoung went to the dress room. She saw how neatly Muyeol¡¯s clothes were organized inside it, and thought that the sight summed up his personality well. Her own dresses which she¡¯d prepared for the trip especially seemed like they were smiling brightly at her. She pulled open a drawer and took out her underwear and pajamas. Then, after rolling her messy hair into a bun and pinning it up, she opened the fridge. Drinking a cold glass of water woke her up completely. She immediately felt hungry, her stomach growling. ¡°What should I eat¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what time Muyeol would be coming back, and she didn¡¯t want to go out by herself late at night either. ¡°I should have just accepted the room service,¡± Yiyoung groaned. She scratched her head as she read the service pamphlet placed in the room. As she wondered what would be the best thing to order, she found herself wanting so many items. Everything looked so good! Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t reach a decision. CH 123 Muyeol walked into the hotel lobby, eyes lively despite the dark bags lining them. Today, all the effort he¡¯d put in the project was saved from being wasted. Business wasn¡¯t all about sales and numbers. That wasn¡¯t how companies forged important contracts. There were always several combinations of systematic factors that led to it. A friendly behavior, proper etiquette, respect toward the opposition, understanding and acceptance of others¡¯ cultures, and the benefits of the company all needed to be portrayed together. Jaeho caused a contract on the verge of completion to almost fall apart because of the lack of respect he had toward others. The woman involved in the incident was the daughter of a high-ranking executive, and a muslim on top of that, which didn¡¯t help the situation. The police investigation had revealed that the woman involved in the incident was a drug addict as well, but it was not of much relevance. Still, none of these things mattered; the main reason was because Jaeho never showed any respect toward his opponents in a foreign country. There was no one else in the world who would act like Jaeho had. Nonetheless, it was apparent that the employees of the Istanbulian company were concerned that Muyeol and his team would focus on the flaws of the woman involved and try, and take advantage of that. But Muyeol had started handling the situation by lowering his pride. ¡°I apologize for this situation. It is all my fault.¡± Then, he¡¯d briefly explained why he couldn¡¯t deliver his apology earlier by letting them know about his wife and the incident she¡¯d gone through. The Turkish employees had given each other a brief look after hearing Muyeol¡¯s explanation. It was the perfect chance for them to further negotiate and control the terms of the contract. But Muyeol had told them in clear words, ¡°If you want to change the terms of the contract because of this incident, I won¡¯t be negotiating it. Although they may not be the best terms as we¡¯d promised to provide, what we proposed still wasn¡¯t a bad deal. And we¡¯ve already provided you with the blueprints for the next 5 to 10 years.¡± ¡°In such a situation, this isn¡¯t the time for you to be so shameless, is it?¡± ¡°It would be great if all businesses could succeed all the time. However, even if a business fails, if it learns a lesson from it, it can no longer be called a failure. And when it overcomes those losses and achieves even higher results, then that shows that the business is capable. And we can do that, so you don¡¯t have to be concerned about this project.¡± ¡°Would you give us some time to discuss it?¡± ¡°Of course. Please do.¡± The lack of any signs of anxiety combined with Muyeol¡¯s confidence forced them to reconsider the contract. What the S group would provide them with was excellent, and they had already taken the S group¡¯s know-hows and used it to work on the blueprint. After returning from their private discussion, one of the employees had addressed Muyeol as if he was showing him mercy by saying, ¡°Okay. Considering our past relationship, we¡¯ll give you another chance. But this will be the last chance you¡¯ll get.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± So Muyeol walked excitedly on his way back. Having passed the lobby, he was about to reach the elevators. ¡°You did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± a voice called out to Muyeol. Muyeol paused after seeing Jaeho, standing with both hands stuffed in his pockets. Muyeol glanced at him and then continued on his way without an ounce of alarm. Even though Jaeho had disappeared after the incident, Muyeol had known he would show up again. But he didn¡¯t expect him to show up in front of him, who was like his enemy. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to find out your schedule.¡± Jaeho followed Muyeol, ¡°Neither is it tough to figure out where you¡¯re staying, or who you¡¯re staying with, for example.¡± CH 124 It happened in a flash; Muyeol grabbed Jaeho by the collar and started dragging him away. Muyeol was strong enough to drag him to the nearby emergency exit, and Jaeho could do nothing but stagger after. ¡°What do you want?¡± Muyeol snarled. Jaeho responded with a pitiful look, ¡°I want to go home. I know what I messed up this time. Even if it¡¯s you who closes the contract with them, I still want to go home and share the credit with you.¡± ¡°After committing such a crime?¡± ¡°To be exact, I was deceived, too. She agreed to being drugged, but after she got caught, she blamed it all on me! Didn¡¯t you read the investigation report?¡± Jaeho continued giving out excuses, ¡°And Gong Heesu said that I assaulted her, but she slapped my face first. She was just like her father, so physically violent. I just gave her what she deserved,¡± Though he kept a blank face, Muyeol grabbed Jaeho¡¯s collar even harder. He stared into Jaeho¡¯s eyes directly, directing more strength into his hand to choke him. Jaeho¡¯s face began turning red, and he wondered whether Muyeol was trying to kill him. He couldn¡¯t breathe properly. But then he remembered how much he¡¯d suffered in the past few days because of Mr. Cha. Jaeho knew there was no way Mr. Cha would forgive him. Even demoting him would not suffice for Mr. Cha. So he hid in Turkey, but then Mr. Cha had sent someone to search for him. Despite his frantic attempts to avoid getting caught, Jaeho had eventually gotten captured. According to the person who¡¯d caught him, Mr. Cha had commanded him to turn Jaeho into a proper human being using any conceivable methods. So they locked him up and beat him up. It had been so dreadful that Jaeho wanted to kill himself. Those men never disregarded the instructions given to them, despite Jaeho¡¯s desperate attempts to persuade them to stop. He¡¯d felt like he would lose his mind if he continued to be locked up like that. And if they took him to Mr. Cha, he would have become mentally ill. Then, he¡¯d heard that Muyeol was in Istanbul, and knew that it was his last hope. Jaeho had barely managed to gain freedom, and came all the way just to see Muyeol. Though he was being choked, Jaeho laughed like a madman. ¡°Send me to the USA. Once I get there, I¡¯ll go into rehab and get treated. I¡¯ll live like I don¡¯t even exist. I know that I can¡¯t compete against you anyway, and besides, I¡¯m sick of our father.¡± Muyeol saw right through Jaeho¡¯s laugh with his bright yet cold eyes. Jaeho was acting differently today, and Muyeol could tell he was in great fear. ¡°If I get caught by my father, I¡¯ll be turned into his puppet,¡± Jaeho said with a sarcastic smile. He¡¯d pretended to still be in control by putting on a smile, but Jaeho¡¯s voice was slightly trembling. Muyeol looked at Jaeho¡¯s face and clothes, then scoffed. He could see the bruise despite Jaeho¡¯s best attempts to hide it under the collar. And that was enough to tell him that Mr. Cha was truly upset this time. Also, Jaeho always wore clothes from high-end brands, unlike his current state; his shoes looked scruffy, as if he¡¯d bolted from somewhere in a hurry. Muyeol immediately knew what it indicated; Mr. Cha had sent some people out. Jaeho had caused troubles in the past, but it was bad to a whole new level this time. And Mr. Cha was even more upset because he¡¯d brought Jaeho back specifically to stop Muyeol from gaining more power. So Jaeho¡¯s mistake was unacceptable to Mr. Cha. Most people were expecting Muyeol to win the competition at next year¡¯s stockholders¡¯ meeting. And there were only six month left till the event. People tended to pursue their own gains and calculate who would benefit them the most, and from their perspective, Muyeol successfully negotiating the contract would give them the precious chance to bag something big. His young age and ambition would only support him further. CH 125 However, someone intentionally ruining Muyeol¡¯s chances to close the deal in order to defeat him would birth an even bigger problem. Muyeol would use the chance to dig into others¡¯ businesses, and Mr. Cha would not gain anything from that. So now, Mr. Cha could do nothing but silently accept Muyeol and let him do whatever he needed to do. But Jaeho thought he only needed to wait. If Muyeol failed, they could easily pin the blame on him. And even if he did succeed, there would come a day when he wouldn¡¯t be so powerful anymore. After all, nothing in this world was permanent. And if that was Mr. Cha¡¯s plan as well, then he would probably try to take advantage of the trouble Jaeho caused to control him and make him obey his words completely. Jaeho had finally realized the kind of future that would await him if he were with Mr. Cha. ¡°I mean it. I promise I won¡¯t show up anywhere near you.¡± Jaeho raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I even looked up a rehab center where even family members can¡¯t visit the patients. I¡¯ll go there myself. Muyeol didn¡¯t say anything, choosing to only stare at him. Jaeho wasn¡¯t seeking his help because of lack of money; he had enough money, just as much as Muyeol in fact. He earned his monthly income from the shares and all the different positions of which he just held the title. ¡°Even if there¡¯s no one else out there who would understand me, I know you would. You know what kind of a father he is. I want to get away from the drugs and find my life now,¡± Jaeho begged desperately. Muyeol continued to stare at Jaeho¡¯s reddened eyes. Jaeho gulped. ¡°I truly want to be a new person, so please let me run away.¡± Their entire lives, Mr. Cha had compared the two sons to control them as if they were some toys. He wanted to possess them, expecting them to live like puppets who blindly followed his words. Back when they were both young, they¡¯d assumed that every father was like that, but no normal father would ever do such a thing. Mr. Cha wasn¡¯t a father, but a monster. ¡°Do you even know what that means?¡± Muyeol asked coldly. ¡°You¡¯re different from me. It¡¯s possible for you. If you kick father out of his position, then the whole world will be yours. Just trample our father. We suffered so much because of him when we were young. Who cares about him suffering now?¡± Jaeho held Muyeol¡¯s hands which still gripped his collar. ¡°You know how I feel, right? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t,¡± Jaeho added with a pitiful frown, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to live like this either. Jaeho thought that all he needed to do was escape momentarily. Muyeol was a monster just like their father, so he believed Muyeol would find a way to help him escape. And then he would wait and avoid the situation until Mr. Cha¡¯s fury cooled down. Mr. Cha had sent someone to teach him a lesson instead of neglecting him, so he knew that Mr. Cha still had a use for him. But the lesson his father was trying to teach him was simply too hard to bear. But if he hid and just waited, one day Mr. Cha would summon him again. Jaeho¡¯s eyes glinted slyly at the thought, and Muyeol noticed it right away. No one knew better than Muyeol how phenomenal Jaeho¡¯s acting skills were. Muyeol would not have minded it if he were alone, but Yiyoung was here now. And he really didn¡¯t like the fact that Jaeho was in the same place as her. It felt obnoxious and unpleasant. Yiyoung would start touring Istanbul soon, and he didn¡¯t want it to be ruined. So, he decided to take care of the trash in front of him. CH 126 ¡°I know I¡¯ve been awful to you. I admit it¡¯s my fault. If it makes you feel better, should I kneel down? If you let go of me, I¡¯ll beg you on my knees,¡± said Jaeho. Muyeol looked down at Jaeho with a stoic expression, well aware that if Jaeho was left to his own devices, he would cause embarrassment to the company. So, Muyeol was determined to make Jaeho disappear. He¡¯d come up with the brilliant idea of putting him in a rehab center which Jaeho would be unable to escape from, and no one would even be able to find him. And since now Jaeho was even begging for it, Muyeol decided to proceed with the plan. He let go of Jaeho¡¯s collar. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you,¡± Jaeho said, his face already looking better now that Muyeol had let go of him. Muyeol¡¯s lip curled into a sneer as he spat out, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you live or die. But remember this, if tomorrow¡¯s sun rises and I see you under the same sky as mine, I¡¯ll drag you to Mr. Cha myself. Oh, he would love that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean that, right?¡± Jaeho¡¯s face darkened. Muyeol didn¡¯t bother deigning a reply. ¡°But, we¡¯re brothers¡­¡± Jaeho continued. ¡°I¡¯ve never considered a b**tard as my brother,¡± Muyeol said coldly. Jaeho slumped to the floor. Muyeol could hear him collapsing, but he left him to his theatrics and went out to the lobby again. As he walked down the lobby again, Muyeol called Mr. Hong. ¡°Hello, sir,¡± greeted Mr. Hong, ¡°I was just about to call you. I found a tour guide like you asked last time.¡± ¡°Thank you, but more importantly¡­¡± Muyeol caught his breath before continuing, ¡°Cha Jaeho is at the hotel right now.¡± ¡°Excuse me? Who on earth leaked the details of the hotel you¡¯re staying at!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s not a huge secret where I¡¯m staying, so he had plenty of ways to get that information. But, more importantly¡­¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m asking a lot from you, but please book a flight ticket for the USA immediately and have Cha Jaeho leave Istanbul. It doesn¡¯t matter where he goes, or how much money it takes, just make it work. And the rehab center should specifically be for drug addicts¡­¡± ¡°Okay, sir. I¡¯ll work on it immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After hanging up, Muyeol walked to the elevator. The hotel employee quickly pressed a button and directed a smile full of friendliness toward him. As the elevator doors opened, Muyeol pulled out some bucks to tip him. ¡°Thank you,¡± said the employee. The doors slid close, and Muyeol pressed the button for the floor he was headed to before leaning against the wall of the elevator. He was tired, but as the elevator ascended, he felt a lot better. He wondered whether Yiyoung was still asleep or awake. But he found the answer to that the moment he slid the card key in and opened the door. Yiyoung rushed to Muyeol and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± * * * Yiyoung opened her eyes first in the morning. She would start sightseeing today, and she was thrilled by the thought that she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Yiyoung looked around as she stretched her arms. Muyeol was still sleeping, his chest completely exposed. He¡¯d come back at the right on time for her to finally make a decision. It¡¯d been late, but she could eat a delicious meal and had gone to bed completely satisfied. CH 127 Yiyoung reached out and touched Muyeol¡¯s hair, the soft strands wrapped around her hand. He always looked like a little kid when he slept. Perhaps it was because his eyes were closed, but he looked so peaceful and naive compared with when he had his all-time blank face. But it was understandable for him to be that way; his childhood was never peaceful. It was the same for Yiyoung. But her situation had also been a lot different; she¡¯d enjoyed her life as a child. She¡¯d lived her life with curiosity, and she did what she wanted to do. Though she¡¯d been busy living like an adult when she was young, she realized that the child inside herself was still alive. ¡°I wish you were like this, too. I wish your expression would be the same when you¡¯re awake,¡± Yiyoung whispered as she stroked his hair. Suddenly, Muyeol stretched out an arm to wrap around her waist and pulled her close to him. Startled, Yiyoung asked, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± He pulled her even closer to him, and Yiyoung rested her face on his chest. He said, ¡°No, I need to wake up now. I have plans today.¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips lifted into an alluring smile. Yiyoung looked at his smile and fell in love with it. She wanted to possess it. Then, Yiyoung pressed down on his chest with her chin as if stamping on it. ¡°What time is it¡­¡± he asked.. ¡°It¡¯s 6 o¡¯ clock right now. Go back to sleep,¡± she said. Though she told him to sleep, her actions didn¡¯t match her words at all. She stroked his body, which was waking him up. Muyeol turned to wrap a hand around her face as he looked at her with those sleepy black eyes. Yiyoung stared back at him. As she looked at him, every feature of his was engraved in her mind; the sleepy eyes, the overnight stubble, the seductive twist of his lips, and his messy hair. Her heart thumped as her lips raised into a smile, feeling as if every moment she spent with him was special. The fact that she was with Muyeol made her feel happier than anything. ¡®I just realized¡­¡¯ Yiyoung thought, ¡®I¡¯m in love.¡¯ Yiyoung straddled his stomach and lowered her head. Her long hair fell around her face like curtains. This time, Muyeol wrapped her face with both his hands. Her fingers danced over her eyebrows, eyes, cheeks, chin, and then her lips. Yiyoung grabbed his hand with a big smile, and then dragged it downward. Their hands went past her breasts¡ªwhich Muyeol fondled for a while¡ªand then past her curvy waist. Muyeol slowly moved his hands all over her body before pulling her face toward him. Their lips laid on top of each other softly. Yiyoung took in his breath. It was then she realized that what she felt was love. Yiyoung probed with her tongue and wet Muyeol¡¯s lips. She also realized that the reason why she felt that time was passing by so fast was because she was so in love with him. Muyeol stuck out his tongue and tugged hers into his mouth. His touch was growing hotter, and Yiyoung almost felt like fainting from how satisfied he was making her feel. Her breath turned hot and sweet. She wished Muyeol was happy because of her. ¡®I love you, Cha Muyeol,¡¯ she thought. Yiyoung¡¯s breath turned shaky as Muyeol¡¯s touch pleased her, feeling as if the wild waves of the ocean surrounded her. She didn¡¯t wait anymore, moving to touch him as well: his neck, collarbone, chest, and¡­ She changed the position courageously, not even an ounce of hesitation in her movement. Although she¡¯d never learned about it before, her body instinctively knew what it needed to do. Muyeol reacted intensely, his own movement changing with it. Yiyoung poured out all love for him without feeling embarrassed. She wondered where her limits lied when it came to loving someone. She believed she could do anything for him as long it made him happy. ¡®Because of love¡­¡¯ she thought, ¡®Because I love you, I want to give you my everything. I want to give myself to you.¡¯ CH 128 Muyeol and Yiyoung returned to their room after enjoying a delicious breakfast at the hotel. They showered together, and even got ready together. ¡°Where are you going today, again?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°To Hagia Sophia, the Blue Mosque, the Basilica Cistern, and the Grand Bazaar,¡± Yiyoung replied as she stared at his bright white shirt. ¡°How about tomorrow?¡± ¡°If possible, I want to visit the Topkapi Palace Museum, the Galata Bridge, and the Galata Tower. But I¡¯ll decide my plans for tomorrow after I¡¯m done sightseeing today,¡± Yiyoung said with a smile. As soon as she¡¯d heard that they would go to Istanbul, she had researched about all the places that were a must-visit, all the different kinds of food she needed to try, and the things she had to purchase. Knowing that it would only be a short trip, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to do everything on the list, she¡¯d planned her days based on the major tourist spots. And it was then she realized that every location she wanted to visit was in close vicinity to each other. ¡°Okay,¡± Muyeol muttered as he buttoned up his shirt, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go crazy on the very first day though.¡± ¡°Yeah. Since this is going to be my first time, I¡¯ll control myself. If I gain a good experience this time, the next time would only be better. And then I¡¯ll be able to go to even more places in the future.¡± Muyeol glanced at Yiyoung. ¡°Did you take your medicine?¡± Yiyoung patted her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s being digested right now.¡± ¡°Still, don¡¯t go too crazy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yiyoung waited until Muyeol had donned all his clothes and was about to choose his tie. She slowly pulled out the nicely wrapped gift and gave it to him. ¡°What is this?¡± Muyeol asked. ¡°It¡¯s a tie for good luck!¡± Muyeol stared at Yiyoung with brows raised. ¡°I bought this for you from the airport. And I put all my positive energy in it, so if the contract goes well, it¡¯s all because of me!¡± Muyeol laughed, then unwrapped the gift and opened the case to pull the tie out. ¡°I thought of you when I saw the color,¡± Yiyoung explained. The silver threads against the prussian blue fabric of the tie sparkled like the stars. She checked out the tie through its reflection in the mirror. ¡°You¡¯re quite sparkly.¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips turned up into a smile. He put on the tie. It was a great choice, and it matched his clothes. Prussian blue tie with a bright white shirt; there was no better combination than this. ¡°I hope your contract goes well. Then you¡¯ll probably take me with you again next time,¡± said Yiyoung. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean, why? Because I bring you good luck!¡± Muyeol couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It was always so much fun to listen to Yiyoung when she was overly confident. ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case,¡± Muyeol said. It was worth it to put so much effort into the project, and Muyeol hoped the result would be good. He wished that after such a long struggle, today and tomorrow would be a turning point for the company. Before Muyeol left the room dressed in his perfect suit, he kissed Yiyoung on the forehead. ¡°Be safe today.¡± ¡°Yeah. Have a great day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After he left, Yiyoung caught her breath, clenching her chest with both hands. Muyeol had looked so good that she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly while talking to him. ¡°I must have saved a nation in my past life,¡± she muttered to herself. CH 129 With a scarf tied around her head, Yiyoung read an explanation on the history of Hagia Sophia. It was originally a church, but after Constantinople was conquered by the Ottoman Empire, it was converted into a mosque. Two different cultures coexisted in this place, and that drew Yiyoung¡¯s attention and curiosity. She went inside and was amazed by the view. On top of having no faith of her own, Yiyoung had never been to any religious place before. Since this was her first time stepping into a sacred place, so instead of just another place of worship, it seemed like a different world to her. Yiyoung walked slowly, her eyes sparkling as she tried to preserve the view in her mind. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it took me so long to visit a place like this.¡± When she was a child, she¡¯d learnt that there were different kinds of worlds out there. Back then, she¡¯d comforted herself by thinking that reading a book about them was enough, but the explanations in the books truly weren¡¯t enough. They held no mention of how different it felt to actually look at these worlds rather than just read about them. Not a single book had taught her that looking at such amazing things could make her eyes teary, or that her heart would set aflutter after being amazed by the wonders of mankind, or that blue was not a mere color and her heart could be touched by simply looking at it. It seemed like her dream had become a reality. The place looked like a whole new world. With every step Yiyoung took, her heart pounded. It finally sunk into her that she really was in Istanbul, and that she was a part of this portentous beauty. Yiyoung walked inside the building with her neck craned up as she took in the high ceiling and the magnificent interior. She twirled around, but ended up losing her balance and bumping into someone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yiyoung immediately apologized, her head lowered to display her respectful apology. ¡°No, you¡¯re fine,¡± the asian woman Yiyoung had bumped into said. Just like Yiyoung, she lowered her head and smiled brightly. She calmly looked and looked in awe. Yiyoung walked further in, this time careful not to turn around as if she was the only person there. She calmly studied everything in detail. The number of tourists increased at a rapid pace. Yiyoung tried her best not to bump into anyone else, she couldn¡¯t help it. There was no end to the people walking in. She caught her breath, trying not to lose control over her mental state. There were so many people, and they kept walking past her. ¡®What if there¡¯s someone harboring ill intention? And if they have a weapon by any chance, and¡­ No!¡¯ Yiyoung instantly turned pale. Her imagination had run unnecessarily wild, and now she found herself unable to breathe. She quickly looked around her, and went to a corner behind a huge column. She hid herself in that cramped space. She held a handkerchief to her mouth and tried to breathe properly. ¡®You can do it. You need to calm down. You can do it.¡¯ With a shaky hand, she grabbed the medicine bottle, but was unable to take the water bottle out of her bag. She tried to breathe in and out as she struggled. ¡°Are you okay?¡± someone asked her then. A woman with a soft voice appeared like a lifesaver. Yiyoung lifted her head to look at her, and immediately recognized her face; it was the same woman Yiyoung had bumped into a while ago. Yiyoung took a deep breath and spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but please help me¡­ The water bottle¡¯s cap is¡­¡± The woman understood Yiyoung straight away; she took out a water bottle from her own bag before twisting the cap open and handing it to Yiyoung. With her hand still trembling, Yiyoung took the bottle from her and swallowed the pill. Yiyoung rested her head on the column behind her and let out a slow breath. Just the act of ingesting the medicine was helping her mentally, allowing her to calm down. CH 130 ¡°When you¡¯re surrounded by so many people, it makes you dizzy sometimes,¡± said the woman. ¡°And sometimes, it allows you to meet a friendly stranger. My name is Yoon Yiyoung,¡± Yiyoung greeted with a sunny smile. The woman looked Yiyoung in the eyes and said in Korean, ¡°Are you Korean?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My name is Cho Seungah. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°You, too. I never imagined I¡¯d receive kindness from another Korean in a place like this.¡± ¡°This must mean it was meant to be. I came here alone. Do you have a companion?¡± Seungah asked with a bright smile. Yiyoung¡¯s breaths began settling down during the conversation. Since the conversation took all her attention, she was able to calm down completely. ¡°No, I came here alone, too.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so brave! Do you travel often?¡± ¡°No. This is my first time outside Korea.¡± ¡°Oh, maybe that¡¯s why you were dizzy,¡± Seungah said as if she knew exactly what Yiyoung was talking about, ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing to look at this place with your own eyes? When I first saw it, I almost couldn¡¯t breathe because of how beautiful it is.¡± Yiyoung nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I felt like I walked into another world.¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯ve been here several times, but every time I come, it looks just as magnificent.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been here several times? I feel so jealous.¡± Seungah looked up at the high ceiling of the Hagia Sophia. ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t even imagine myself traveling around like this. I was always scared, and wasn¡¯t active at all. But after visiting this place once, my personality completely changed.¡± Seungah was speaking the truth. She¡¯d visited Istanbul with her husband ten years ago and fell in love with the place. Eventually, the couple moved to Istanbul. Her husband was an engineer, and Seungah started working as a tour guide. Yiyoung was now able to breathe normally. ¡°I understand what you mean. It was overwhelming.¡± ¡°There are so many places to visit in Istanbul.¡± Seungah¡¯s eyes lifted into a smile. ¡°After this, I¡¯m planning to visit the Blue Mosque, the Basilica Cistern, and the Grand Bazaar. All these places are nice, too.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing the plan. ¡®What a coincidence,¡¯ Yiyoung thought, surprised that she¡¯d met another Korean who planned to visit the exact same places as her. ¡°The places you want to visit are the same ones I want to go to!¡± Yiyoung pointed out as she wiped her sweaty forehead. ¡°Wow, really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yiyoung smiled. After pondering over it for a bit, Seungah suggested, ¡°Then, do you want to go there together? We really were fated to meet.¡± ¡°Really? Even though I might not be much of a help since this is my first time traveling abroad?¡± ¡°Everyone has their first time!¡± Yiyoung felt better after hearing that. Though it was fun to explore unfamiliar places alone, going on a journey with someone friendly seemed even more exciting. ¡°Well, if you insist. I¡¯ll be bothering you, then,¡± Yiyoung said. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not bothering me at all. I¡¯m excited to travel with someone who¡¯s like a younger sister.¡± Seungah beamed. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something delicious on the way. You know, I love eating! So¡­¡± As Seungah talked, Yiyoung¡¯s face regained its rosy color. Seungah stared at her, remembering the call she¡¯d received earlier. ¡°I know you¡¯ve probably heard it already, but just to make sure, I¡¯ll ask you again¡­¡± the man over the phone had said. When Seungah first heard about it, she¡¯d thought the condition was weird. She was told to chase around a ¡®Madam¡¯, and was promised a decent amount of money if she did it for the next two days. She¡¯d laughed when she heard the word ¡®Madam¡¯. People seemed to call everyone a ¡®madam¡¯, including dogs and cows. But once she was informed of the pay, her attitude changed instantly. And this morning, she¡¯d received a call from Yiyoung¡¯s husband. ¡°I heard you¡¯re the best guide in the area. I would appreciate it if you could provide my wife with a great memory of Istanbul.¡± He¡¯d sounded polite and respectful, but his voice was confident, too. Seungah didn¡¯t know much about him, but she could tell he was rich and he loved his wife very much. Feeling motivated, she¡¯d come out to meet Yiyoung today. And with the ten years of experience of working as a tour guide, she could tell right away that Yiyoung was a good person. So she felt very lucky to be able to work for such a great offer for two days. CH 131 Seungah waited for Yiyoung to get up. She¡¯d heard about the panic disorder and had learnt how to take care of Yiyoung if she had a seizure. ¡°Should we get going now?¡± Yiyoung suggested with a cheerful voice. ¡°Here we go!¡± Seungah accidentally spoke like she would when giving a tour. She wondered if Yiyoung had noticed anything. But then Yiyoung simply laughed at her, she was relieved, glad that Yiyoung didn¡¯t seem to have noticed anything. Seungah was older than Yiyoung, but the two became very close, finding themselves chattering away as they walked next to each other. Every time they bought a snack or when they sat down to have lunch together, Seungah took some pictures, and Yiyoung copied her. Yiyoung noticed Seungah forwarding the pictures to someone. She wanted to send her pictures to Muyeol, too, but refrained from doing so. He¡¯d come to Istanbul on official business, not for a personal trip, so she didn¡¯t want to bother him. She decided to show him the pictures later at the hotel room. Seungah calmly carried out Muyeol¡¯s instructions. She sent him pictures of her in all the places they visited, and also when they were eating. And she didn¡¯t forget to brief him when Yiyoung went to the bathroom. ¡°She almost had a seizure at the Hagia Sophia, but she¡¯s fine now.¡± The person on the other end replied quickly, as if he¡¯d been waiting all day for her to communicate, ¡°Thank you. Please continue with what you¡¯re doing.¡± Since he was asking so politely, Seungah also felt like she wanted to help them out. Yiyoung was a good friend to be with while traveling. It had been a while since Seungah hung out with someone who was like a close friend. She was always used to leading a large crowd as a tour guide. She noticed Yiyoung studied a lot about Istanbul and that Yiyoung was a great listener. Yiyoung was a good friend to travel with, and it had been a while since Seungah had hung out with a close friend. As a tour guide, she was used to always leading a large crowd. Seungah also noticed that Yiyoung had researched a lot on Istanbul, and that she was a great listener. When Seungah talked about various things, Yiyoung listened carefully. Yiyoung also had a strong will and knew herself very well. Whenever she felt like it was too much, she would take a break, and then stand up after taking some time to breathe. After a little while, the two headed to the Grand Bazaar. No matter which place, traditional markets always attracted the people around, and Yiyoung was no exception. She got busy looking at the items, debating herself on whether to buy them or not. ¡°What are you going to buy, Sister?¡± Yiyoung asked. Before she even realized it, she¡¯d started to refer to Seungah as her big sister. Seungah hummed. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy this olive soap and cream.¡± ¡°Are they good?¡± ¡°They are. I haven¡¯t bought anything so far, so I think I¡¯ll buy it this time.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to buy them, too,¡± Yiyoung declared. And those weren¡¯t the only things she bought. She also ended up purchasing a magnet of the Hagia Sophia, along with several snacks that she had never seen before. Then, it was time for them to go home. Yiyoung expressed her dismay, ¡°I wish I could have hung out with you tomorrow, too, Big Sis.¡± ¡°Tomorrow? That sounds good to me! I¡­¡± As Yiyoung listened to Seungah explain her schedule for tomorrow, she felt something was weird. It was a strange feeling. She knew that all the tourists visited the same places, but she wondered how the places Seungah was planning to visit were the exact same as hers. CH 132 Almost as if she knew what Yiyoung was thinking, Seungah asked, ¡°What? Is your plan for tomorrow the same as mine again? That can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°I guess everyone has similar interests. Yeah, yours is the exact same as mine.¡± It was hard for Yiyoung to believe that this was a coincidence, but she also thought it was weird to ask Seungah how she knew about the course she was going to take. ¡°Wow¡­ What a coincidence. It¡¯s going to be such a fun trip this time! So, do you want to hang out tomorrow as well?¡± ¡°Do you know any good restaurants around the places we¡¯ll visit tomorrow?¡± asked Yiyoung. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Did I burden you in any manner today? Were you alright?¡± ¡°Not at all. Not even a little bit. I liked it a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then,¡± Yiyoung said with a grin. ¡°Okay. Then, see you tomorrow,¡± said Seungah. She watched Yiyoung board the tram and sent a last message to Muyeol, ¡°She just got on the tram. She¡¯ll arrive in 30 minutes.¡± * * * Muyeol let out a deep breath after reading Seungah¡¯s message. He believed in Yiyoung, but he was still nervous. Yiyoung would be back in 30 minutes, he had to remind himself. ¡°Should I prepare some champagne for tomorrow?¡± Mr. Hong asked delightedly. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Mr. Kang and Mr. Ko were quick to add, ¡°Yes, we should drink some champagne tomorrow.¡± They¡¯d been given a last chance, and Muyeol wasn¡¯t going to let go of it. He would officially sign the contract with the Istanbul team tomorrow; it was a huge occasion, and they¡¯d even invited the reporters for it. Muyeol unconsciously touched the tie which reminded him of Yiyoung¡¯s positive energy. It was a symbol for good luck. ¡°Okay. Please reserve a nice restaurant. And my wife is going to join us, too.¡± ¡°Okay, sir. I¡¯ll find a good place and make a reservation.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°Where are you headed to, sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± Mr. Ko spoke up, ¡°Who¡ª¡± But Mr. Hong gave the tactless man a gentle shove. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get some rest. We have an important day ahead of us tomorrow, so we need a good rest today.¡± Mr. Kang and Mr. Ko finally let go of Muyeol, and headed to the elevator. And so the only person left was Muyeol. The day was almost over, yet his suit and hair still looked perfect. He leaned against a wall and scrolled through the photos Seungah had forwarded to him. He felt as if his days began with Shitty Yoon and ended with Shitty Yoon. Muyeol chuckled, the corners of his lips turning up. Yiyoung looked like a naive child in the photos, and that softened his heart. He planned on ordering room service or going to the hotel¡¯s lounge area once Yiyoung came back, depending on how she would be feeling. He was aware she¡¯d eaten a lot of snacks today, but knew she would still want to eat more. On her days off, Yiyoung was like a child. She ate a lot, was stubborn, and threw tantrums. He¡¯d said some harsh words to try and get her to rest, but he knew it would still be difficult to convince her to stay home; she¡¯d sacrificed things throughout her life, and had suppressed her desires all this time, after all. She probably didn¡¯t know how to act, or even feel, now that she could do the things she had wanted to do. But she was doing it, and so courageously, too. She was enjoying her life to the fullest, as if making it up to herself for not enjoying childhood. Muyeol was satisfied upon noticing this. He was happy for her. But when he thought about himself, Muyeol pursed his lips. When Yiyoung smiled, he did. And when she was happy, he was, too. The satisfaction was vicarious. CH 133 Muyeol unconsciously lifted his hand and pressed on his heart. He was torn inside, and his heart could physically feel the pain, almost as if his nervous system was failing. But there was no time for him to be in pain. His lips automatically curled bitterly. In his eyes, his life was different than Yiyoung¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t have emotions, and his everyday life didn¡¯t affect his feelings. But when it came to Yiyoung, he became a completely different person. Muyeol frowned, now deeming that he was thinking unnecessary things these days. It was all because of the incident Yiyoung had gone through. Because of that psycho, Yiyoung¡¯s personality changed, and so did his. Muyeol reminded himself that Yiyoung was just like a bird flying by. He considered himself to be a nest for her to rest in during her journey. Once she healed from the trauma, she would probably want to fly away after realizing how insufficient he was. Then, the clock caught his attention. His face grew stiff all of a sudden. It was 5 minutes past the time Yiyoung was supposed to be back. The clock kept ticking, there was no end to the movement of the second hand. Muyeol¡¯s mouth became dry. Yiyoung was not back on time. Muyeol dialed Yiyoung¡¯s number, but her phone was turned off. He tugged at his hair harshly, not knowing what he was supposed to do. His mind went blank, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. He called her repeatedly, but the robotic voice kept telling him that the phone was switched off. Muyeol blindly rushed to the lobby, calling Mr. Hong on his way. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± answwered Mr. Hong. ¡°Please call the Korean embassy and check if there¡¯s any missing tourist case reported. My wife should¡¯ve been back by now, but she still hasn¡¯t arrived. Her phone is switched off as well.¡± ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Muyeol pushed the heavy door, not even giving the doorman enough time to open it for him. Anxiety surrounded him like a storm. He could feel the goosebumps as his body began to ache, as if he was experiencing chills. But the only thing on his mind was Yiyoung¡¯s whereabouts. ¡®I thought she got on the tram, so why is she late? Did she have an attack inside it? Or was she robbed? Could it be that Jaeho didn¡¯t get on the plane and¡­ Or was she kidnapped?¡¯ Muyeol¡¯s heart immediately dropped. His face turned so pale that it looked like it had been bleached. The strong wind blowing outside slapped his body. He was drowning in confusion, and lost his sense of direction when he got outside, ¡®Where do I have to go? Where do I find her?¡¯ His heart thudded, its throbs loudly echoing within him. His peace was broken, and the deep ocean invisible inside him trembled because of his confusion. His heart was beating too fast and felt like it would drop to the ground, his gaze was wandering aimlessly, and his lips were all dried up. Then, he paused, eyes focused on a spot ahead of him. He thought he was hallucinating when he spotted a figure that resembled Yiyoung. ¡°Oh, you came out to wait for me?¡± Yiyoung asked. She shook the plastic bag in her hand in front of him. ¡°I bought kebabs for you. It¡¯s chicken, your favorite meat. After I bought it, people told me that it was actually a famous place around here.¡± She came to a stop in front of him, and Muyeol hugged her. Because of the way he rushed forward, the plastic bag and the shopping bags filled with goods fell to the ground. Yiyoung was startled. She could sense there was something different about Muyeol. He seemed nervous, as if he was standing on a bridge made out of a single log. It was hard to believe that he was nervous, and she didn¡¯t even know why, but she could tell he was feeling desperate. She wanted to calm him down. Yiyoung caught her breath and then jokingly asked, ¡°What happened? Did you miss me that much?¡± CH 134 When she patted his back, she could feel the sweat that had seeped into his suit. His face¡ªwhich was buried in her neck¡ªwas perspiring, too. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± she asked. Muyeol shook his head. He couldn¡¯t say anything, not after realizing how little time it had taken for him to fall apart like this. ¡°Then?¡± Yiyoung urged him to answer. But Muyeol kept shaking his head. Once his composure broke, he¡¯d felt so confused¡­ because he¡¯d never felt anything like that before. As if he¡¯d been stranded in the middle of a desert with the massive sky stretching over him, and the ground had suddenly flipped. He thought was going crazy, turning into a psycho even. And he was embarrassed to have shown Yiyoung how shameful he was. He couldn¡¯t even breathe properly in front of her. It was at that moment, when Yiyoung hugged him tighter and whispered into his ears, ¡°The kebab¡¯s turned into dog food. It¡¯s all because of you, so please buy me a nice dinner. But for now, I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re okay.¡± Muyeol¡¯s eyes pooled with tears, and at the same time he felt the urge to possess Yiyoung uncontrollably. * * * Yiyoung couldn¡¯t breathe with the passionate, endless way Muyeol was kissing her. Whenever their lips would separate, Muyeol would rush back and devour her again. As Muyeol continued kissing her, Yiyoung¡¯s body and heart grew hot. ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Muyeol changed his direction at her words, heading to the bathroom instead of the bedroom. It was just a different location, it didn¡¯t matter; the two were burning with passion, and they didn¡¯t want to be apart from each other. Streams of water showered them like the rain. Their lips were molding together as one, their bodies were linked as one, and the sound of them kissing each other echoed erotically in the bath. Muyeol¡¯s hands slipped downwards. He grabbed Yiyoung¡¯s curvy hips and wrapped her legs around his waist. Suddenly, her entire body trembled, and Muyeol gripped her body with more strength. Muyeol had turned into a wild animal, and that explained why he was acting so rough. Yiyoung had never found making love with him to be gentle before, but today especially, it seemed like he was devouring her. From head to toe, it felt as if she was being eaten by him completely. But that perfectly satisfied her desire. The intense pleasure was making her dizzy. It drove her crazy when their pale bodies intertwined and writhed about like animals. She¡¯d thought that making love with him before had granted her freedom. But now she realized she was wrong this whole time. It was only now that she was truly being freed. Yiyoung moaned roughly and pulled Muyeol¡¯s hair into a firm grip. His shining black eyes glanced at her, and she looked right back at him. ¡®Cha Muyeol,¡¯ thought Yiyoung, ¡®The man who gifted me freedom¡­ That is Cha Muyeol.¡¯ Muyeol¡¯s lips fell on top of hers again. His tongue parted her lips, and then stirred inside her mouth. Yiyoung opened her mouth and gave him everything he so desperately wanted from her. When she could no longer hold it back, she broke into a loud moan, which almost sounded like a scream. The pleasure brought out different expressions on her face. And while Yiyoung used to feel like her body was a stick before, the pleasure allowed her to be more flexible. She matched the way Muyeol¡¯s body moved, her hips moving and thrusting like his. So far, every time they got intimate, Yiyoung felt like she was a woman. But now, she felt as if she was the only one woman for Muyeol. Like she was the half that completed his whole. If he turned into an animal for her, then it was okay for her to be one for him, even if it meant her body would shatter. Yiyoung thought it would be fine even if she turned into foam and disappeared like in the Mermaid¡¯s story. She loved him. Yiyoung loved Cha Muyeol. And right at that moment, a huge wave of pleasure crashed at her. CH 135 Yiyoung probably fell asleep under the moonlight without a blanket because her sleep broke when she felt cold. She was curled up in Muyeol¡¯s arms, but still needed a blanket to keep off the cold from the air conditioner. She blindly groped around her feet for the blanket. ¡®Where is it?¡¯ Yiyoung couldn¡¯t find anything. She carefully put away Muyeol¡¯s arm, and stood up. She was amazed at the state of the floor. Everything was on the floor: the blankets, shoes, clothes, underwear, shopping bags and their luggage¡­ All because they¡¯d pounced on each other like hungry animals the moment they stepped foot into the room. Yiyoung knelt and picked up the blanket. ¡®Whatever. The cleaning can be done in the morning.¡¯ But when she was about to lie down again, Muyeol¡¯s body caught her attention. He was tall, and because he worked out regularly, his body looked like a piece of art. The moonlight only served to make it look better. Yiyoung quietly sat down next to him and looked at him in what seemed to be admiration. His body was too beautiful, and she wanted to touch it. Though she didn¡¯t want to wake him up, her hand was already reaching for him. She gently stroked his forehead, then the bridge of his nose. She moved down to his well-defined philtrum, and his soft lips. Then, his Adam¡¯s apple, collarbone, firm chest, six-pack abs, and his¡­ Each time she touched him, her heart warmed up, and she became emotional. ¡°I love you, Yiyoung whispered, ¡°I love you.¡± Under the scattered moonlight, she confessed her feelings to Muyeol, who was still asleep. After Yiyoung went back to sleep and her breathing settled, Muyeol opened his eyes. He quickly turned toward her and looked at her sleeping figure, his arm tucked under her head. He could almost hear her whisper, ¡°I love you.¡± His forehead scrunched up as she remembered her voice. He¡¯d never heard someone say that to him before. Madam Choi cared deeply about him, but she didn¡¯t express her feelings to him verbally. ¡°I love you.¡± It was his first time hearing it. He hadn¡¯t been able to imagine how to feel when he first heard it, but his emotions were finally sinking in now. He was pleased, yet sad at the same time. He was happy to hear the word ¡®love¡¯, but realized he couldn¡¯t believe it. And that depressed him. Muyeol softly stroked her cheek with the back of his hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m such a mess¡­ I can¡¯t believe it.¡± His mind was cold, but his heart was warm. Muyeol couldn¡¯t go back to sleep; he stayed awake all night. * * * The second day was good and passed by smoothly. Seungah was very knowledgeable, almost as if she lived in Istanbul. She knew all the famous places that were a must-visit for the tourists, and even the places that people tended to skip. There were store owners who greeted Seungah before she did, and they talked to her as if they knew her very well. ¡°Seungah, you¡¯re so friendly, and they connect to you so well. I¡¯m jealous,¡± said Yiyoung. ¡°I became more friendly as I traveled to places that I had never visited before. I try to act as if I know a lot of people here just in case some thieves are aiming to steal my bag just because I¡¯m a foreigner.¡± Yiyoung understood it right away. ¡°Oh! So you just want to show that you guys know each other, and that doesn¡¯t make you a foreigner here. Is it something like that?¡± Seungah nodded with a smile. She thought it was a good thing that Yiyoung was naive. She was respectful, and had good etiquette. Seungah had been a tourist guide for 10 years now, and was well aware of how rare it was to meet someone like Yiyoung. Despite having visited the places several times, Seungah was able to tour with a fluttering heart once again. The two stopped at a cafe to rest and fill their hungry stomachs. ¡°Their bread is really good,¡± Seungah said. ¡°The bread we had for breakfast this morning was really good, too.¡± CH 136 ¡°Was it? If you thought that was good, then you¡¯ll be shocked when you taste this one. It¡¯s really, really good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to try it.¡± The bread and coffee they ordered were served soon. Seungah was right. Out of all the breads Yiyoung had tried so far, the bread from this cafe was the best. Their coffee tasted really nice as well. It was her first time trying Turkish Coffee, and she got used to the taste pretty quickly. ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡± asked Seungah. Yiyoung nodded. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You said this was your first time in Istanbul, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, where do you want to go next?¡± ¡°Next?¡± ¡°Yeah, the first time is always difficult, but once you gain more experience, you¡¯ll like it. Is there anywhere else you want to visit?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about it yet.¡± ¡°I see, but you do want to go?¡± ¡°Of course. If not now, then I don¡¯t know when else I would,¡± Yiyoung said as she ate the bread. Yiyoung thought traveling while she was taking time off from work wasn¡¯t a bad idea. She wanted to witness the beauty of different places herself. She wanted to fully enjoy it. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. Traveling requires courage, but also money and time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to search for my next destination when I return home.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Seungah pointed at Yiyoung¡¯s coffee cup. ¡°Have you ever had your fortune told through coffee?¡± ¡°Not yet. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel shy about visiting places like that.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t? Oh, you should¡¯ve told me sooner. I could tell your fortune.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re done drinking it, make a wish and flip the coffee cup. I¡¯ll look at your fortune.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Yiyoung finished her coffee, she thought deeply about her wish. Though she just needed to come up with a wish, she turned serious. ¡®Does Muyeol love me? Can we be happy together?¡¯ Yiyoung thought. Seungah opened her mouth after seriously looking into the coffee ground in the cup. Seungah looked at the ground coffee cup with a serious gaze. ¡°If you want to have what you wished for, you¡¯re going to face some obstacles. But it¡¯s okay. To the others, it would be difficult, but you¡¯re a strong woman, it says.¡± Seungah smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can still get what you want.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s face turned bright with a smile. She now felt that Muyeol was hers, and she now had the courage to confess her feelings directly. She didn¡¯t even feel tired any more. ¡°Then, shall we get going now?¡± * * * Before Yiyoung and Seungah parted ways, Yiyoung told Seungah that she needed to contact her whenever she visited Seoul. She said it several times to ensure that Seungah wouldn¡¯t forget. Seungah¡¯s friendly attitude and kindness allowed Yiyoung to have a positive experience in a new place, and now Yiyoung was in love with traveling. Maintaining her spirits, Yiyoung decided to look for other places she could visit with Muyeol after returning to Seoul. She wanted to fully enjoy traveling with someone she loved instead of tagging along on a business trip. Hopefully, Muyeol would see the places with his own eyes and be able to experience the beauty of traveling, too. Muyeol was waiting for Yiyoung in front of the restaurant where he¡¯d reserved seats for them. Muyeol asked. He could tell from the way Yiyoung was walking that she was excited. ¡°It was really nice. I enjoyed it a lot because of this lady I met,¡± Yiyoung explained, overly excited. Cho Seungah was the best tour guide in Istanbul, and Muyeol realized he needed to tip her more because of the good experience Yiyoung had had because of her. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­ It¡¯s like there¡¯s a beggar in my stomach! I ate so much bread earlier, but I¡¯m still hungry,¡± Yiyoung said. Muyeol stepped into the elevator with Yiyoung to go to the restaurant. ¡°Have you ever been on a trip? Not a business trip, but a regular one?¡± she asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, do you want to go with me?¡± Muyeol stared at her, but Yiyoung shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m on break from work. When else would I have the time to travel around? I should do it when I have the time, money, and health. You can take some days off from work, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been on vacation before.¡± CH 137 ¡°You said you¡¯re going to properly date me. So once your schedule is not busy, take some time off. Let¡¯s go on a vacation together.¡± Muyeol acted ridiculously, touching Yiyoung¡¯s forehead instead of responding. Yiyoung pinned him with a glare. ¡°How could you touch my knowledge center without my permission?¡± When Muyeol laughed, Yiyoung smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only been stuffing my head with knowledge, but now I¡¯m going to put some beauty in there, too. It was very different to see these places with my own eyes than just read about them in books. Blue¡­ wasn¡¯t just a color.¡± Then, Yiyoung saw the tie Muyeol was wearing. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re wearing it again today.¡± ¡°I signed it,¡± said Muyeol. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really? Are you serious?¡± Muyeol chuckled and nodded. ¡°Oh my gosh, wow! My positive energy worked! It¡¯s all because of me, really.¡± Of course Yiyoung would boast about it¡­ But she actually deserved the credit. Because when Muyeol had sat down in the meeting room to sign the contract, a secretary of a high-ranking employee from the Istanbulian company had approached Muyeol. He¡¯d never seen her before, so he didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Thank you for saving my mother,¡± the secretary had said. He couldn¡¯t understand what she meant, and when she noticed his confusion, the secretary explained what happened to her mother. ¡°My parents were on their way back here from Korea, and my mother had a cardiac arrest on the plane¡­¡± He then realized what had happened, and also realized that the secretary¡¯s story had had a major impact on the contract. Muyeol didn¡¯t believe that business was only about a battle of numbers anyway, but Yiyoung¡¯s kindness saved Muyeol, giving him some breathing space while he had been in the midst of completing such a major contract. Muyeol briefly explained the events at work to Yiyoung. After listening to him, Yiyoung linked her arm with his and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I the best?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best as well, since you¡¯re the person I love,¡± Yiyoung suddenly spilled her feelings. Muyeol¡¯s mind went blank. He didn¡¯t even notice when they reached the top floor. Yiyoung had confessed her feelings as if it was nothing, and then led the way to the party. She raised her arms high in the air and waved at the group. ¡°I heard you guys signed the contract because of me. The dinner will be on my husband, so please order some expensive dishes.¡± They broke into laughter at her witty greeting. She was the complete opposite of Muyeol, but the two looked great together. * * * It was time for all of them to return to Korea. They¡¯d passed the check-in counter of the Ataturk Airport, and were now in the duty-free shop area. Yiyoung was browsing around the area with Muyeol when she asked, ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen to this place when the new airport gets built?¡± ¡°Once the new project begins, it¡¯ll probably be shut down.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And our next destination would be Paris,¡± Muyeol added. Yiyoung turned to look at him with a snap. ¡°Paris? Paris as in where the Eiffel Tower is?¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be an international airshow. I¡¯ve been eyeing an airplane model, and since the project with Istanbul turned into a success, it¡¯s the right time to buy the new model.¡± ¡°Must be busy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re coming with me, right?¡± Yiyoung chose not to respond to him directly. ¡°I¡¯ll answer if you answer my question first. Are you going to take time off for a vacation?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯re the one who said, ¡®Once your schedule is not busy¡¯.¡± ¡°So then, when will that be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yiyoung stared at him through the corner of her eye. ¡°Why? Why does it feel like you¡¯re changing what you said? It feels like you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re the only one who can work.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave until next February because of the upcoming stockholders¡¯ meeting.¡± CH 138 Yiyoung had forgotten that Muyeol had married for a specific reason: to become the director of the stockholding company. He¡¯d mentioned it was a way for him to relieve his anger, and Yiyoung couldn¡¯t imagine the amount of rage stored inside him. Despite only having seen him work for three days as she spent time with him, Yiyoung realized Muyeol was not becoming a director of the stockholding company just to release his anger. He seemed to genuinely love his job. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll just wait calmly until the stockholders¡¯ meeting is over.¡± ¡°Would you even be with me then?¡± Muyeol muttered to himself ¡°Huh?¡± Yiyoung asked. Muyeol had accidentally spoken his thoughts out loud. ¡°Nothing. Nevermind.¡± Yiyoung urged him a few more times to find out what he meant to say, but Muyeol didn¡¯t respond. Left with no other choice, Yiyoung changed the subject, ¡°Did you enjoy this trip because you were with me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Muyeol wondered whether she was randomly trying to confess her feelings like yesterday. ¡®I love you.¡¯ Ever since she had whispered it to him early in the morning, Muyeol couldn¡¯t forget her voice. He couldn¡¯t help but remember every syllable of the word, and it set his heart aflutter. Yet, at the same, there was a sadness rooted deep in his heart. ¡®It can¡¯t be real. She just needed someone to be with her while she was feeling weak.¡¯ But Muyeol didn¡¯t want to mention his feelings; he didn¡¯t want to waste time on talking about them. Yiyoung noticed the way Muyeol¡¯s jaw clenched and asked again, ¡°How was it? Did it feel different from our usual days?¡± Once again, Muyeol didn¡¯t respond, despite there now being something significantly different between them; it was different because they¡¯d passionately made love until the bed was almost broken. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± she questioned. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Muyeol finally answered. The two had originally planned on going to the lounge area, but they¡¯d somehow ended up walking without a pause. Yiyoung didn¡¯t mind it. In fact, she quite liked it because it felt like she was walking with him in a world of their own. However, Yiyoung was sad for Muyeol because he didn¡¯t seem to be happy, yet she was. ¡°I wish you could feel your emotions, whether it be happiness or sadness. I wish you could polish your dull emotions and see the world with a different perspective, just like I can right now,¡± said Yiyoung. Muyeol quickly faced Yiyoung as she continued, ¡°I know I¡¯m not competent enough to give advice like this. If I hadn¡¯t gotten injured, then I probably would have collapsed at the ER after overworking. But now I know what I missed in life during the time I was busy working everyday.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you know exactly what the turning point in your life is,¡± said Muyeol. Like a newborn breaking out of its shell and recognizing the first creature it sees as its mother figure, Yiyoung had fallen in love with Muyeol as soon as she opened her eyes after that deadly battle. ¡°Your words are direct. And I agree with you because it¡¯s true. If I didn¡¯t go through that, how would I be here today? How would I have had a chance to learn what love is?¡± Yiyoung¡¯s random confession stirred Muyeol¡¯s heart. He was reminded of the exact moment when he thought he had almost lost her, and the anxiousness and despair was something he never wanted to face again. Muyeol reached out with his hand and mischievously messed up Yiyoung¡¯s hair. ¡°After some time, things will be even better than now.¡± ¡®Oh no! My hair! I spent so much time doing my hair!¡¯ Yiyoung thought, but she was still happy. Whenever he touched her hair, she could feel his gentleness through his hand. ¡°Of course, they will be. I¡¯m definitely going to be a better doctor.¡± Yiyoung smiled like a little girl. Muyeol hadn¡¯t responded to her confession, but she was fine, relieved even, since she had told him about her feelings. ¡®I¡¯m Yoon Yiyoung,¡¯ she thought confidently. CH 139 Right after her return to Seoul, Yiyoung registered for the classes at the culture center. Just like she¡¯d told Muyeol, she signed up for decorating vases, make-up, guidance on how to use the smartphone camera, watercolor illustration, ballet for relaxation, and one more class. Once Muyeol returned home from work, the two talked about the classes as they ate dinner. ¡°You really registered for all of them?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You think you can do all of them?¡± ¡°Of course. And not only that, I took one more class.¡± ¡°One more?¡± ¡°When I meet Jaehee tomorrow, I¡¯m going to buy a sexy dance costume.¡± ¡°A dance costume?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to learn belly dancing, and then I¡¯ll wear a sexy costume and perform in front of many people.¡± Muyeol¡¯s mind instantly conjured an image of Yiyoung dancing in front of everyone with her inflexible body. She really wasn¡¯t flexible; it was quite serious. Muyeol let a scoff slip. ¡°Please don¡¯t make people suffer.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll only show it to you,¡± Yiyoung said passionately, her eyes sparkling. ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s fine for my eyes to suffer?¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll just take care of you then.¡± Muyeol suddenly felt his heart burn. He caught his breath, thinking that he needed to stop this from happening again. He wondered what would happen when Yoon Yiyoung would leave him. ¡°Yoon Yiyoung,¡± Muyeol started in a low voice, ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yiyoung asked naively, ¡°Stop what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that you love me.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s face instantly paled at his direct refusal of her confession. She¡¯d never imagined he would reject her. She didn¡¯t know what to do, her cheeks having lost their rosy color. Her mind went blank, not knowing what to say. More than that though, her heart pained as if it were bleeding endlessly. Yiyoung lowered her head, fiddling with the spoon in her hands. Her cheeks flushed again as she remembered the events of last night¡­ The night when Muyeol caressed her passionately. The stone-faced jerk had acted so softly last night. That made her upset. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? He enjoys sleeping with me, but he doesn¡¯t want me to confess my feelings?¡¯ ¡°Just enjoy the moment. I¡¯d told you to enjoy your time with me until you leave,¡± added Muyeol. ¡®So you want me to just enjoy it, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll enjoy it.¡¯ She raised her head and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re quite resolute.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°Yes, me neither. Got it. Let¡¯s eat then,¡± Yiyoung said calmly. Muyeol was startled by her reaction. ¡®She just got rejected. Does she not feel upset at all? How could she eat now?¡¯ Yiyoung was eating like nothing had happened, like she¡¯d forgotten about the conversation that took place a moment ago. She seemed to be enjoying her meal, chewing her food earnestly. ¡°The housekeeper is so great at cooking,¡± said Yiyoung, ¡°She¡¯s like a masterchef, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Yoon Yiyoung,¡± Muyeol called out. Yiyoung responded with a huge smile. ¡°It¡¯s your choice to deny my love, and I¡¯m still going to respect your feelings. But you know, I just want to let you know that you¡¯ll have to bear with me being like this until your stockholders¡¯ meeting.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to keep telling you that I love you.¡± ¡°Yoon Yiyoung.¡± ¡°But if you interrupt me, or don¡¯t let me say it, then I¡¯ll leave the house. And I¡¯ll talk about you in public. I¡¯ll talk about the way you received your shares, and how our marriage was a set-up. I¡¯ll even write all the details about our sex life. It would become the greatest scandal in history, wouldn¡¯t it? How is it now? Do you think you can bear with me?¡± Muyeol couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Is Yiyoung threatening me now?¡¯ CH 140 ¡°Don¡¯t you know me by now? I¡¯m very stubborn, and besides, I have nothing to lose. Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll just go abroad and volunteer there.¡± Yiyoung was laughing at him as she spoke, but it didn¡¯t sound like a joke at all. If she really did that, Muyeol¡¯s public image would be affected negatively, and then he wouldn¡¯t be able to secure votes from those conversative employees at the upcoming meeting. Not being able to get their votes didn¡¯t matter much; he would have a second chance. However, Muyeol didn¡¯t even want to imagine breaking up with Yiyoung on such bad terms. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her again then, which meant that he would be lost. He raised his arms in surrender. ¡°You¡¯re smart and manipulative.¡± ¡°You already know me. I always target one person when I fight.¡± Muyeol stared at Yiyoung, heart racing from the expectations. ¡°The way I love someone is also the same. I decided to only love you in my life, so I will continue to love you,¡± Yiyoung added. A hot lump formed in Muyeol¡¯s throat, suddenly overcome with emotions. He opened his mouth to say something to her, but his voice wavered, ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Yiyoung laughed and gave him a sunny smile. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be the crazy b**ch around here.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t reply. He knew nothing would change even if he said something. He resumed eating. When he ate a spoonful of rice, he was shocked to find how good it tasted. He¡¯d never tasted rice this good before. * * * The next day, Yiyoung left the house with her remaining medicines, along with the gifts she¡¯d bought from Istanbul. She was going to meet Jaehee. ¡°Here, here!¡± Yiyoung lifted her hand the moment she spotted Jaehee. Jaehee quickly came over and sat down opposite Yiyoung. And the moment she sat down, she asked in shock, ¡°What happened? You look so pretty today!¡± Yiyoung laughed. ¡°Because I¡¯m doing well.¡± Jaehee laughed with her. ¡°That¡¯s so good. I thought you would lose a lot of weight. There¡¯s nothing for you to do these days, after all.¡± ¡°I did, in the beginning, but I got used to not working,¡± Yiyoung said, ¡°Let¡¯s order first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two chose the items from the menu and placed their order. They talked while they ate, and once they were done, they went to a dessert cafe. The coffee and cake were placed on their table as the two continued to talk. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you because your face looked great, but I think I still need to check up on you,¡± Jaehee said, ¡°How are you feeling? Is there any difference in your panic disorder?¡± ¡°I¡¯m healthy now, and the disorder has gotten much better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was worried you would quit like Dr. Kang.¡± ¡°Quit? Dr. Kang did?¡± Jaehee sipped some water. ¡°Did I not tell you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. I must have forgotten. I thought I did.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. I must¡¯ve forgotten. I thought I did.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You were probably very busy. But why did he quit all of sudden?¡± ¡°I think his trauma was too much for him to handle. He put in his resignation a week ago, and it was approved. Professor Jung tried to convince Dr. Jang, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡± ¡°I talked to Dr. Kang, too, but he said he couldn¡¯t continue because he felt betrayed.¡± Though Dr. Kang¡¯s problem was betrayal rather than fear, Yiyoung could understand him. He probably couldn¡¯t trust his patients anymore; the relationship of a doctor and a patient was based on their faith in each other. ¡°If I were involved in the incident, I can¡¯t imagine myself treating any other patient either. This isn¡¯t comparable to any physical violence or verbal abuse. So I couldn¡¯t convince him. I felt bad for him because he looked so skinny, and his eyes looked different,¡± Jaehee continued. Yiyoung just sat and listened. CH 141 ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told you this,¡± said Jaehee. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± replied Yiyoung, ¡°I would have found out about it anyway.¡± Dr. Kang and Yiyoung used to be rivals in an unfair competition for the position of professor, and Yiyoung didn¡¯t like him, but she didn¡¯t want to judge his knowledge. Though she was better than him, he was still a skilled doctor. Jaehee ate the piece of cake she¡¯d just cut. ¡°I think the president made the right decision. Although you have a strong mind, it could have taken longer for you to heal if he hadn¡¯t stayed next to you. It was about three weeks, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Who would make sacrifices like that and take care of you? The entire hospital staff is saying that the president is a great husband.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s lips lifted into an unnoticeable smile as she remembered how Muyeol had stayed next to her while she was in the hospital. Later, she¡¯d realized what Muyeol had given up in order to take care of her. There was no she wouldn¡¯t have, since Muyeol had held his meetings right next to her. He¡¯d given up the important Istanbul project to be with her. Even prior to her hospitalization, Yiyoung had started seeing Muyeol in a different light. She enjoyed spending time with him, and time seemed to pass by quickly whenever she was with him. She¡¯d even called Muyeol when she was drunk, something she¡¯d never done before. And after living with him, she learned what loneliness felt like, and realized that, sometimes, she couldn¡¯t control her desires. She learned that it was love, and it took her a long time to recognize the change in herself. And after the incident, she fell deeply in love, and only had more thoughts about him since then. Suddenly, an idea popped up in Yiyoung¡¯s mind, and she paused. ¡®What if Muyeol didn¡¯t understand what I meant? Does he think I¡¯m relying on him because I became weak? Is he thinking that I¡¯m mistaking love and reliance? So that¡¯s why¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you know exactly what the turning point in your life is,¡± Muyeol had said. ¡®I¡¯m clearly right. He definitely thinks I¡¯m confused. He doesn¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve been telling him. Oh my, what do I do with this guy? How could he tell me not to say I love him like that?¡¯ Yiyoung thought. Yiyoung¡¯s realizations were like a chain reaction. She remembered how Muyeol addressed his parents: Mister and Madam. Yiyoung hummed. ¡®There¡¯s no way he hasn¡¯t heard anyone say they love him. There¡¯s no way¡­ His grandmother was always there for him, so he¡¯s probably heard it¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± Muyeol had said with a wavering voice. Yiyoung was now confident that her assumption was correct. She was sure that Muyeol had not had anyone say they loved him before. She then felt relief wash over her, all doubts erased from her mind. Despite the shameless appeal for her feelings yesterday, Yiyoung had been hurt by his words. But now she felt completely healed. ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply? Your face showed so many expressions. It went dark, then turned blue, and then turned rosy,¡± asked Jaehee. Yiyoung suddenly realized that she wasn¡¯t alone. She beamed at Jaehee. ¡°Sorry. I wanted to know about something, but I figured it out now.¡± ¡°Yeah? That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Anyway, because of your gracious husband, the security system of the ER has been strengthened. There are two doors at the entrances now, and whenever there¡¯s an intoxicated person in the ER, the security guards automatically come to the scene. Some patients¡¯ guardians complained that it was a bit too much, but the staff likes it because we feel protected. More than that, it¡¯s comforting to know that there¡¯s someone who cares about our health and safety.¡± ¡°The hospital would have done that even if I wasn¡¯t involved in the incident. Muyeol¡¯s good at separating his work from personal life,¡± explained Yiyoung, ¡°By the way, I registered for classes at the culture center like you suggested.¡± CH 142 Ryu Hyang4-5 minutes 20.02.2022 Jaehee smiled with satisfaction. She was enjoying conversing with Yiyoung, who looked even better after her marriage. Yiyoung had always made a good impression, but she was beaming now. But what touched Jaehee¡¯s heart the most was that Yiyoung was now talking about her life instead of just work related stuff. Yiyoung was full of curiosity and wanted to try different things now. Jaehee felt good after seeing her finally care for herself. And the reason behind that was probably because she was in love. ¡°I think getting married was the best thing you did,¡± said Jaehee. Yiyoung gave her a shy smile, and Jaehee continued, ¡°You look so happy. You got married so quickly and secretly for a reason, but still, I wish you¡¯d told me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to be accepted as Yoon Yiyoung. As myself.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. I understand how you feel. And that¡¯s why I like you,¡± Jaehee confessed, ¡°I could tell right away that he loves you a lot.¡± ¡°I love him a lot, too.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so jealous. You¡¯re making me want to get married, too.¡± ¡°Then get married.¡± ¡°Should I¡­ Speaking of which, Jungho keeps asking about marriage.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? How do you feel about it?¡± ¡°So¡­¡± They continued talking, losing track of time. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯m so full.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The cake slices were so delicious that they¡¯d ordered several of them, and now their stomachs were too full. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping to digest this,¡± Yiyoung suggested. ¡°Shopping? What are you going to buy?¡± ¡°A costume for dancing.¡± ¡°A costume?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to learn belly dancing.¡± Jaehee broke into laughter. Yiyoung was known for having a stiff body in the ER. She was the queen of stiff bodies, who couldn¡¯t even bend her back to pick up a penlight fallen on the floor. ¡°Uh-oh¡­ I can¡¯t reach it,¡± Yiyoung would say, ¡°Can you please help me pick it up?¡± And now the same person was telling her that she would learn belly dancing? Jaehee couldn¡¯t stop laughing. And she didn¡¯t stop until Yiyoung stared at her and dragged her. * * * Muyeol¡¯s story of success was all over the media, all of them emphasizing how his achievement had increased Korea¡¯s status. Yiyoung was satisfied as she watched the news as if it were her own story, especially because she¡¯d ended up helping Muyeol with the project. Muyeol became very busy after his return, but he still kept his promise. Every night, he came home at 8 o¡¯clock and had dinner with Yiyoung. Tonight¡¯s dinner was black bean fried rice. After they were done eating, Yiyoung wiped the table, and Muyeol washed the dishes. Muyeol looked so attractive while washing the dishes that Yiyoung wanted to hug him from behind. But when she slowly approached him, Muyeol somehow realized her intentions and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Go organize the living room instead.¡± Muyeol¡¯s behavior had changed after he denied her confession. He no longer became intimate with her, instead reacting sensitively whenever Yiyoung touched him. She assumed he was holding back his feelings as much as possible, probably afraid that he would not be able to control himself otherwise. Yiyoung calmly looked around the living room. ¡°Why the living room? It looks clean.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s dirty.¡± She hugged him from behind. ¡°That¡¯s what you think. Also, did you think you could avoid being hugged by me by acting like that?¡± Falling in love with him had made her childish. Now that she knew why he was denying her, she wasn¡¯t going to simply say it anymore. Body, heart, and words: she would use all three methods to express her feelings for him. Yiyoung rested her face on his back and muttered, ¡°I like this feeling. The art instructor had embarrassed me earlier, but I feel much better now.¡± ¡°Embarrassed? What do you mean?¡± Muyeol¡¯s heart was beating a bit faster, but he pretended to not hear Yiyoung¡¯s confession. ¡°I clearly drew a dog,¡± Yiyoung explained as she chuckled, ¡°but then he asked me what I¡¯d drawn.¡± Muyeol found himself laughing along. Yiyoung had made the right choice becoming a doctor; she was not talented at anything else, so much so that it was almost pitiful. CH 143 Ryu Hyang5-6 minutes 20.02.2022 ¡°Look at it yourself and tell me if I did it okay or not,¡± Yiyoung said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t draw it properly. The ¡®rose¡¯ you drew last time didn¡¯t resemble one at all.¡± ¡°After this term, I¡¯m not going to register for this class again.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Yiyoung suddenly tightened her hold, perhaps because she was upset at his response. ¡°I should learn how to write,¡± she said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You never know. I might have to publish a memoir in the¡ª¡± Before Yiyoung could finish, Muyeol untied her arms from around his waist and turned around. ¡°Okay. Should I see your drawings now?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯ll do it.¡± Muyeol went to the living room, and Yiyoung followed after him. He stood in front of the easel and said, ¡°Open the sketchbook.¡± ¡°No, you look for it. I definitely drew a dog.¡± Muyeol collected his breath and opened the sketchbook. Every page he turned to drove him crazy. She really wasn¡¯t good at drawing. He tried his best to swallow his laughter, but just when his face couldn¡¯t turn more red, a drawing that somewhat looked like an animal showed up. Muyeol couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He lost the internal battle. Dogs were cute, but Yiyoung¡¯s drawing of the animal was not. It resembled a horse. ¡°How is it?¡± she asked. Muyeol breathed in and out before responding coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of money. And it¡¯s a waste of your time, too.¡± Even if someone told Yiyoung to trace a line already drawn on the page, she would not be able to do it. ¡°I wonder how good you are at drawing. At the very least, you could compliment a beginner who just started to learn how to draw,¡± Yiyoung complained, her lips drawn into a pout. Muyeol grabbed a pencil and showed off his doodling skills, which he¡¯d honed for years. In an instant, he drew a dog. His drawing wasn¡¯t that great either, but it was still much better than hers. Yiyoung looked at the drawing. ¡°You¡¯re talented.¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± Suddenly, she said to him, ¡°Draw my face.¡± Muyeol¡¯s face turned stiff. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she read my diary¡­ Did she?¡¯ There were many doodles in his diary, and most of them were of Yiyoung. At that moment, Yiyoung hugged Muyeol¡¯s waist from the front. ¡°Look at my face carefully. Observe it, and draw my face.¡± Startled, Muyeol didn¡¯t know what to do. And then Yiyoung whispered, ¡°I love you.¡± He wasn¡¯t ready for the sudden attack. Yiyoung rubbed her face against his shoulder and said again, ¡°I love you.¡± Muyeol frowned, heart stirring at her words. His composure was breaking, and now, he wanted to ask for love. He held a deep desire to have her entire life. Yet, at the same time, fear was crashing at him like a tsunami. It seemed as if he would lose all sense of identity after being swept away by the tsunami. Muyeol took a deep breath and pushed her arms away. ¡°Go to sleep first. I¡¯ll sleep after finishing my work.¡± Yiyoung, sensing the soft tremble of his body, nodded without arguing. ¡°Thank you for having dinner with me.¡± ¡°That was my promise to you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still in a relationship, right? And that¡¯s because of the promise, too¡­¡± Yiyoung questioned. Muyeol hadn¡¯t expected those words from her. He didn¡¯t know how to react to the question. But he didn¡¯t have to think long about answering; his body was already reacting to it. Even though he¡¯d been avoiding physical contact with her, he hugged her with wide open arms, as if she was the most precious person. Her warm temperature warmed Muyeol¡¯s heart, and her scent made it feel like he was standing under the pleasant sunlight. ¡®Yoon Yiyoung. I love you so much.¡¯ Every time he went to work in the morning, he wanted to come home quickly, and constantly checked the time. His everyday life had changed because Yiyoung was now the center of his world. CH 144 Yiyoung frowned, face crumpling like she was on the verge of crying. Muyeol said nothing as he held her, but she was somehow touched by the action; perhaps because she was in love with him. Though she didn¡¯t know exactly how Muyeol felt about her, she could instinctively feel whether he was happy, sad, angry, scared, or confused. His body told her that he was in love with her, that he was happy being with her. But at the same time, the slight tremble of his body told her that he was afraid. Muyeol was a person who, since his childhood, hadn¡¯t learned how to be in a long-term relationship with anyone, but he did know how to love others. And what Yiyoung could do for him was¡­ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just say that we are. Why don¡¯t you go back to work now? I¡¯m going to focus on my practice as well,¡± Yiyoung said brightly as she stepped back. Muyeol¡¯s heart broke as she stepped away from his embrace. ¡°What practice?¡± he asked. ¡°Practice wielding an ax.¡± ¡°What do you mean, wielding an ax?¡± Yiyoung realized that she made a mistake saying that, so she quickly corrected herself, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m going to practice what I learned in classes today.¡± ¡®Classes? She¡¯s taking a lot of them,¡¯ Muyeol thought, ¡®How is she going to practice for all of them?¡¯ Leaving him all confused, Yiyoung waved at Muyeol and went to the bedroom. After staring at the closed bedroom door, Muyeol turned away and left for his study. He had a feeling that if he followed her into the bedroom, he would discover a part of himself that he¡¯d never seen before. So he closed the door of his study firmly, locking himself in to control his feelings. Muyeol sat down and turned on his laptop, thinking that if he just focused on his work, then he wouldn¡¯t think so much about Yiyoung. It worked at first. He read a report on the increase in stock prices, and the contents of the press release. The atmosphere in the company was good; it supported Muyeol. He¡¯d received endless amounts of calls from people congratulating him, and there were already multiple shareholders who¡¯d disclosed their decision to support him at the stockholders¡¯ meeting. It was to the point that even holding Yiyoung next to him didn¡¯t seem necessary anymore. ¡®Darn it,¡¯ Muyeol thought. Now all his attention was on Yiyoung again. He wondered whether he would have to break up with her. It didn¡¯t have to be now, but he wondered if he should let go of her before she could apologize and leave him. He wouldn¡¯t care if she published the details of their intimate relationship. He would rather like it, in fact, since it meant that she would forever remember the memories they shared. Muyeol clutched his head with both hands. He was an idiot, the worst one there. Ever since she¡¯d confessed her feelings for him, he felt he was growing dumber, unable to make any move. He pulled out a table drawer, and took out the diary hidden inside. He opened the diary and read each page before rubbing his face with a hand. The diary revealed his honest feelings. Muyeol was too young to realize it back then, but all his attention had been on Yiyoung. When he was a teenager, and even now, his only focus was Yiyoung. And all the different emotions he¡¯d experienced till now were all recorded in the diary. He didn¡¯t feel as if he¡¯d been the same way as he¡¯d written himself to be. Muyeol had acted one way while actually feeling like the other. But what he did know was that he fell in love with her at first sight. Muyeol closed his diary and rubbed his hands over his face, feeling conflicted. It was unpleasant for him to face himself when he was being so fearful and pessimistic. All he had to do was say, ¡°I love you,¡± too. Was there another idiot like him in the world? Everything would be just fine if he acted like nothing happened and simply told her what he was keeping to himself. CH 145 But it was hard for him to tell her because he didn¡¯t have enough courage to continue living alone if she decided to leave him. If that happened¡­ he would no longer be able to care about the company or Madam Choi; nothing would matter to him, and he would lose all purpose for living. With every paternity test he had to take, each time he had to witness Madam Kang lower her head for his half-brother, and each time Mr. Cha had called him a filthy b**tard, a piece of his soul had been killed. But after meeting and living with Yiyoung, his unfeeling emotions were revived. Muyeol realized that he hadn¡¯t liked a single moment of his life so far, that he¡¯d been living in fear all this time. And perhaps that was why he now thought that his days began and ended with Yiyoung. If he revealed his true self to her, then he would find out whether Yiyoung¡¯s ¡®love¡¯ for him was caused by her disorder, sympathy, or her actual feelings. ¡°Should I just go on the business trip alone this time?¡± Muyeol muttered to himself. But then he realized that he was only thinking of how to avoid the confrontation. If he did try to avoid her, she would probably chase him everywhere. Muyeol started laughing as he imagined it. ¡®I must be going crazy. Completely out of my mind.¡¯ But then he thought about how he would actually like it if she did that. He would¡¯ve been happy to see that Yiyoung couldn¡¯t live normally without him. Muyeol had to go on another business trip soon. They¡¯d last gone together to Paris to attend the international airshow. After attending the airshow, Muyeol had signed a MOU along with the board members of the company¡¯s affiliates for a specific Boeing model. It was a huge contract, which combined with the new Istanbul airport, provided a synergy so great that the company¡¯s share prices increased significantly. Mr. Cha didn¡¯t do anything except watch Muyeol accomplish all this; there was nothing he could have done, anyway. Muyeol hadn¡¯t forgotten to publicly mention how supportive his father was in his interviews. Now, the media kept talking about how the S group was experiencing a generational change in leadership. Even within the company, the relationship between Muyeol and Mr. Cha had been glamorized, though the people close to them knew it wasn¡¯t anything like what other people thought. Muyeol needed to go to Singapore for a business trip, but he hadn¡¯t told Yiyoung about it yet. Suddenly, he heard a noise from outside and muttered, ¡°What was that?¡± He put the diary back into the drawer and stood up. It seemed like there was music being played. Muyeol opened the door, and his eyes widened at the sight in front of him. Yiyoung was wearing a dance costume. Maybe that is what she¡¯d been talking about? Muyeol had dragged Yiyoung to work out with him every morning, and because of the exercise coupled with enough rest and regular meals, the curves of her body were beautiful. And the sexy dance costume she was wearing showed it all off. Muyeol was about to shut the door, but then he stood still and watched her. Yiyoung wasn¡¯t trying to seduce him; she was simply trying to learn something new. After her first day of belly dancing class, Yiyoung had complained, ¡°Do I look that funny? I try really hard, but why are people laughing at me and crying as they roll on the floor?¡± And then she¡¯d showed him the dance move she¡¯d learned that day. ¡°Look at me. Do I look that funny?¡± Muyeol had almost cried from holding in his laughter. He¡¯d almost fainted from watching her passionately wave her waist while bouncing her hips. He had known that she was bad at dancing, but it seemed like a serious problem. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at me! I can dance really well. I just didn¡¯t get a chance to do it before.¡± Ever since then, Yiyoung had started practicing the moves she learned in the class at home. She¡¯d been attending the classes for two months now, she still wasn¡¯t good at it. CH 146 Yiyoung focused on her body, lifting both arms in the air as she moved her hips. She¡¯d tried her best to move, but her classmates had still stared at her, making her feel like a monkey trapped in a circus. She had sworn then, ¡°I¡¯m going to practice really hard and shock everyone.¡± She was determined to master the hip movement before the end of the year. Yiyoung thought of the dancing girl she¡¯d seen in Istanbul; her flashy moves had seemed to seduce everyone watching her. It was at that moment, when she discovered Muyeol leaning against the door to his study. ¡®He finally came out.¡¯ She¡¯d only been practicing for her class till now, but now it was time for her to wield the ax. Yiyoung turned toward him and slowly turned her hips, the only move she could do successfully. If people only focused on her gaze, then Yiyoung was already the best dancer. She seduced Muyeol as if she was a fatally attractive girl trying to tempt an unassailable man. Perhaps others would have said that the dance move was easy, and that it was not a big deal, but it was the most difficult thing to learn for Yiyoung. Her back was stiffer than a stick. Her performance only got better after the endless attempts to learn the move. Yiyoung was extremely focused, sweat dripping from her forehead, and her gaze became more passionate. There was a saying, ¡®Little strokes fell great oaks¡¯. This was Yiyoung¡¯s 69th attempt, but it still didn¡¯t seem to work. She wondered how many times she would have to show her feelings to Muyeol for him to finally accept them. She continued to passionately move her hips until the music stopped playing. Yet, Muyeol¡¯s face did not betray any emotion. He¡¯d at least tried to hold in his laughter in the beginning, but there was no expression on his face now. ¡®Darn it, is his heart made out of stone or something? I feel like I can¡¯t live without him, but is it that he¡¯ll actually be fine without me?¡¯ Yiyoung thought. Then, Muyeol calmly said, ¡°I regret watching you dance.¡± Yiyoung lost all strength in her legs and collapsed. Muyeol was shocked to see her fall to the floor. ¡°I told you I¡¯d live with you and take care of you¡­¡± Yiyoung said. Muyeol gently lifted her. Yiyoung wrapped her arm around his neck and whispered into his ear, ¡°I love you.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°I love you. Love you. Love you¡­¡± That was the 70th, 71st, 72nd, 73rd¡­ and the 80th attempt. Yiyoung quickly got upset. ¡°You idiot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going alone to Singapore for my business trip next week.¡± Yiyoung gave him a big smile. ¡°Oh no! What¡¯s wrong, big brother?¡± Muyeol looked at her in confusion. He observed that she was acting all charmingly while calling him ¡®big brother¡¯, even though he was the same age as her. ¡°I learned it from my classmates at the culture center,¡± Yiyoung explained, ¡°They told me guys like it when girls call them big brothers.¡± ¡®What a productive lesson¡­ Isn¡¯t she embarrassed?¡¯ thought Muyeol. ¡°I love you,¡± Yiyoung repeated. Her whisper sunk right into his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can live without you. Do you feel the same way?¡± she asked. Muyeol stepped away, not saying anything in return. Suddenly, he thought about what would have happened to Yiyoung if she was raised in a normal family. How amazing would she have been? He probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to even look at her. He knew he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be deskmates with her. Muyeol felt lucky to be able to live with her now. Yiyoung probably wouldn¡¯t have looked at him at all. Back then, he¡¯d wished to live with her just for a while, and he was actually living with her. ¡®You idiot,¡¯ Muyeol scolded himself, ¡®Don¡¯t be scared about being abandoned, and don¡¯t let her go if you really want to live.¡¯ CH 147 Muyeol stood still as he looked at Yiyoung. ¡°What?¡± Yiyoung questioned his mysterious expression. Muyeol didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he lowered his head and placed a passionate kiss on her lips. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened because of the unexpected kiss. Ever since he rejected Yiyoung¡¯s feelings, Muyeol hadn¡¯t slept with her. Though they slept on the same bed, he couldn¡¯t have her because he didn¡¯t want her to feel as if she was some sort of animal. Muyeol took Yiyoung to the bathroom, and pulled the dance costume off her. He kissed her deeply again. And then, without even realizing, Muyeol whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not letting you go.¡± He kissed Yiyoung again, who could only stare at him, unable to understand what he was saying. ¡®Even if my soul is killed again¡­¡¯ thought Muyeol. ¡°I¡¯ve loved you since the first day we met,¡± Muyeol finally confessed. Yiyoung blankly blinked a couple of times before rushing toward him. It was almost winter when, after trying 80 times, Yiyoung finally succeeded in making Muyeol open up his heart to her. Hurray! * * * Yiyoung briskly walked into the airport. It was only her third time traveling, but she already looked confident. The destination was Singapore this time. While Muyeol was working, Yiyoung had searched for ways to spend her time there alone. She planned on participating in a package tour this time. According to the agency, the guests would be picked up from their hotel in the morning, and would be dropped back there once the day was over. Muyeol walked past the duty-free shops and toward the lounge area. He wore a casual outfit, but made it seem like he was clad in a perfect, pleated suit. He looked so organized and rational. Whenever Yiyoung saw Muyeol like this, she wanted to undo that neatness of his. She wanted to see Cha Muyeol be emotional for once. She thought that perhaps he wanted to enjoy his life in various ways; perhaps he was suppressing his desires. Yiyoung couldn¡¯t perceive it before because she was so busy competing at work, and setting goals for her life. She¡¯d lived without knowing what she truly wanted. But she now knew that, inside, she was a little girl, a teenage girl going through puberty, and a woman in her 20s experiencing her first love. She wondered who Cha Muyeol truly was. She wished she could sense it herself by simply looking at him. But Muyeol didn¡¯t like revealing himself to others, which made it seem like he was wearing a suit whenever he was out with Yiyoung, his image, gaze, and physical behavior all designed to make him look like he was perfectly composed. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°About you,¡± answered Yiyoung. Muyeol raised his dark brows, stroking Yiyoung¡¯s hair. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left until the stockholders¡¯ meeting now,¡± she said. ¡°Madam Choi said she¡¯s going to return by the end of January.¡± ¡°You did a great job.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Finally, you¡¯re close to what you¡¯ve always wanted. How do you feel? Have you written a speech yet?¡± ¡°You never know the result until the game¡¯s over.¡± The two of them kept talking as they went to the lounge. But the atmosphere inside was much different. It was unusually quiet, and Muyeol realized why right away. Mr. Cha was at the inner lounge, and he wasn¡¯t alone either. He was accompanied by some people from his social club. It was an unexpected visit; Mr. Cha had never visited the lounge before. ¡°They were on their way to a trip for golfing, but their flight got delayed by four hours,¡± Mr. Hong quickly informed Muyeol from behind him. It was a tough situation. If, by any chance, Mr. Cha decided to embarrass Muyeol in front of Yiyoung, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. He really didn¡¯t want to show Yiyoung how he normally got treated by them. ¡°Let¡¯s get¡ª¡± Muyeol tried to speak. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re serving noodle soup! I want to eat that,¡± Yiyoung piped up before he could finish, ¡°Save some seats.¡± CH 148 Before Muyeol could stop her, Yiyoung stepped further inside the lounge. Muyeol exchanged a glance with Mr. Hong, whose face looked bitter, as if he already knew what was going to happen. Muyeol patted Mr. Hong¡¯s shoulder, seemingly encouraging him as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the gate.¡± ¡°Okay, sir.¡± After letting Mr. Hong leave, Muyeol stepped inside to follow Yiyoung. Since they were both in the same place at the same time, the employees had assumed that Mr. Cha and Muyeol came together. So they greeted Muyeol, and then guided him toward Mr. Cha. When he was informed of Muyeol¡¯s presence, Mr. Cha lifted his head and looked at Muyeol. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think we would meet here. Aren¡¯t you the famous person who¡¯s very busy these days?¡± Muyeol quickly approached Mr. Cha and the people he¡¯d surrounded himself with, and bowed his head in greeting. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± ¡°Oh, is he your younger son?¡± one of the group members asked Mr. Cha before addressing Muyeol, ¡°I heard about your accomplishment. I wish my son was like you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, future CEO,¡± another chimed in. ¡°Mr. Cha, I¡¯m so jealous of you. Your son is such a great person,¡± said a third. ¡°Oh, please,¡± Mr. Cha said with faux humility, ¡°Well, I did focus on him a lot.¡± The people accompanying Mr. Cha all laughed. Only a few people knew about the true nature of the relationship between Muyeol and Mr. Cha, and those who knew kept it a secret. ¡°Please have a good time. I shall get going now.¡± Muyeol said coldly, bowing down in show of respect. Watching Mr. Cha act like he was a good father in front of others made Muyeol feel sick; he still remembered how Mr. Cha called him a filthy b**tard. Muyeol was about to leave the inner lounge after bidding goodbye to them, but then Mr. Cha followed him and slung an arm around his shoulder, as if they were really close. ¡°Where is the girl?¡± Mr. Cha asked. The question startled him, and Muyeol flinched. Mr. Cha¡¯s tone had already changed, and Muyeol knew it would be hard to avoid the situation now. Muyeol began searching for Yiyoung with his eyes. Since Yiyoung was astute, he hoped she would avoid the situation on her own. He didn¡¯t want her to witness their relationship; he knew she would feel sad for him. But then, right at that moment, Mr. Cha asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that her?¡± Mr. Cha had acquired information on Yiyoung. He¡¯d been ignoring her so far since he didn¡¯t deem it worthy enough for him to get involved. But the situation was different now; he¡¯d seen what Muyeol had done for Yiyoung. In his eyes, that crazy b**tard had lost his mind, absenting from work for three works for a girl like that. And Muyeol¡¯s absence had almost cost the company a major loss. Mr. Cha had never seen Muyeol obsessed with anyone before, but now there was a person he was obsessed with: Yiyoung. The more he thought about it, the more interested Mr. Cha got in Yiyoung. She didn¡¯t have any parents, was poor, possessed no property, yet somehow, she¡¯d managed to get Muyeol to deeply fall in love with her. ¡°Sir,¡± Muyeol said desperately. But Mr. Cha approached Yiyoung like a terrifying monster, looking scarier than ever. Yiyoung was waiting for her turn to grab the noodles. When she got two bowls, she placed them on a table and looked around for Muyeol, determined to eat the noodles because they were made by a professional. But when Yiyoung lifted her head, she was shocked to find a person who looked like an aged version of Muyeol in front of her. He really looked exactly like Muyeol. Yiyoung quickly glanced past Mr. Cha, and found Muyeol looking all rigid. Mr. Cha pretended to smile. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who married this b**tard.¡± Yiyoung almost lost her composure. ¡®B**tard?¡¯ Did he just say, ¡°b**tard¡±?¡¯ She inhaled sharply, but responded calmly, ¡°Hello, sir. My name is Yoon Yiyoung.¡± ¡°Alright. How much are you getting paid for this?¡± CH 149 Muyeol stepped in between them. ¡°Stop it now. Unless you want to get embarrassed in front of those people you go to the social club with.¡± ¡°It would be you who would get embarrassed. As the person renowned for the increase in share price and reputed as the next CEO, you have more to lose than me if you get exposed as an immoral person.¡± Mr. Cha laughed loudly before turning to Yiyoung. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree with me, Mrs. Yoon Yiyoung?¡± Yiyoung simply smiled at him. So Mr. Cha pretended to be gracious and said, ¡°So, do you like your current lifestyle compared to when you used to work in the ER? When else would you ever get to travel like this without worrying about money, right? Are you going to have a child, too? My first son is good for nothing, and my other son is a b**tard. The bloodline would get all dirty¡­ Wouldn¡¯t hemodialysis be necessary? Do you think you could do that yourself?¡± As Mr. Cha kept laughing and calling Muyeol a b**tard, Yiyoung couldn¡¯t restrain herself anymore. So she warmly said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are talking about morality when you¡¯re the one calling him a b**tard. I guess you can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening because you don¡¯t seem to care about what you¡¯re actually saying. You must have a strong gut, if you¡¯re able to stomach saying things like this.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mr. Cha was no longer laughing. He revealed his true face: an ignoble, brutal, and mean appearance. Yiyoung smiled instead of responding. She¡¯d immediately understood that Mr. Cha was using the chance to embarrass Muyeol in front of her. She quickly contemplated what she should do in such a situation. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to you because you were nothing, but even you can bite people, huh?¡± Mr. Cha seethed, ¡°What other skills do you have? How dare you dream to be a part of my family? You¡¯re an orphan, and your job isn¡¯t good either. Do you want to be Cinderella or something? Is this the only way for you to change your status?¡± Muyeol couldn¡¯t keep his cool any longer. So far, no matter what Mr. Cha did to him, Muyeol had never been shaken. But this time, his hand moved before he could even think. However, Yiyoung quickly pulled Muyeol¡¯s hand into a firm grip before addressing Mr. Cha in a friendly manner, ¡°One side of your mouth and one of your eyes is lower than the other. That¡¯s not a good sign.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When you were approaching me, I noticed that the movement of your fingers was different when you were moving toward the left compared with when you were moving toward the right. Have you experienced any dizziness, or had a hard time speaking clearly?¡± ¡°What are you even talking about right now?¡± ¡°Mr. Cha, it¡¯s not right for you to travel right now.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You need to go to a hospital and get yourself examined. It seems like you¡¯re experiencing symptoms of cerebral infarction. When it hits the left side of your brain, the right side of your body will become paralyzed, and you¡¯ll suffer from language, sensory, and intellectual impairment. When it hits the right side, your left side will become paralyzed, and you¡¯ll suffer from impairment in depth perception, along with aphasia.¡± Startled by Yiyoung¡¯s unexpected advice, Mr. Cha was at a loss on what to do. He¡¯d been expecting her to argue with him, or act like she was emotionally hurt, or do anything that would end up making people hate her. But there she was, diagnosing him instead. ¡°It¡¯s always best to prevent the disease than try curing it later,¡± Yiyoung continued, ¡°If you really can¡¯t cancel the trip, then please don¡¯t drink or smoke. You need to reduce the amount of sodium in your diet, starting now. You can¡¯t exercise too much either. Instead, you should walk slowly, as if you¡¯re walking for leisure.¡± Muyeol stared at Yiyoung, able to sense that inner strength of hers which no one could handle. Except, Yiyoung didn¡¯t use this strength to crush anyone. CH 150 Mr. Cha took a glance around and noticed that people were keeping their ears open to overhear what Yiyoung was saying. And he couldn¡¯t communicate that to her silently because unlike a normal human being, she wouldn¡¯t understand. At that moment, Yiyoung added, ¡°Sir, people do get treated differently based on who they are, but all that doesn¡¯t matter when it comes to sickness and diseases.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a psycho.¡± Mr. Cha scowled. Yiyoung smiled at him again. ¡°Thank you. I can eat the noodles now, right?¡± Mr. Cha clicked his tongue and left. Then, Yiyoung and Muyeol sat down on the available seats. ¡°Oh, darn it. The noodles are all soggy now,¡± Yiyoung complained, ¡°But I¡¯m still going to eat them. It would be a waste if I don¡¯t.¡± Muyeol simply watched Yiyoung eat the noodles, his arms crossed. Yiyoung could lift the chopsticks, but her hands were trembling. Muyeol was exhausted as well. He could tell what she was thinking right now. He was sure that what she had just witnessed was way worse than whatever she¡¯d expected from Mr. Cha. ¡°I¡¯m so mad right now,¡± Yiyoung muttered to herself. It seemed as if she was angry because she was having a hard time grabbing the noodles, but Muyeol knew the true reason she was upset. He grabbed a pair of chopsticks and a spoon, then put some noodles on the spoon and gave it to Yiyoung. Like a baby bird, Yiyoung ate from the spoon. There wasn¡¯t much to eat, but she chewed loudly. Unable to control her anger, she kept muttering, ¡°Does he even know who he¡¯s cursing at? He¡¯s so annoying!¡± ¡®A b**tard? What kind of crazy father calls his own son that? Making Muyeol go through the paternity test nineteen times¡­ He can¡¯t be a father. No, he¡¯s not even a human! He¡¯s a crazy man, a psychopath. He never should have been a father to anyone,¡¯ Yiyoung thought furiously. Muyeol finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Thank you for dealing with that.¡± Muyeol had never wanted to show her the way he was treated. But she¡¯d witnessed it, and dealt with the situation wisely. Yiyoung was different from him. She was born different; he¡¯d always had to strive hard to hide his feelings. ¡°Cha Muyeol,¡± said Yiyoung, ¡°Look at me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pity me.¡± Yiyoung blinked as Muyeol continued, ¡°I know how you¡¯re going to think about me now, but don¡¯t. If you do¡­ I feel like I¡¯ll give up.¡± Muyeol sounded so exhausted, done with the incessant situations. ¡°Give up what?¡± asked Yiyoung. When Muyeol pinched his lips close, Yiyoung realized what he meant. ¡°I started liking you after we began living together. It was fun to spend time with you, and I wouldn¡¯t even know fast time would pass by. I really liked you, without even realizing how much I depended on you,¡± Yiyoung said, ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t been involved in that incident, we would have fallen in love anyway. And we would have loved each other passionately, perhaps because there would have been no doubts between us. Right now, you think that I¡¯m in love with you only because of my disorder¡­¡± Muyeol raised his head and looked at her while Yiyoung continued, ¡°Well. No, you idiot. I¡¯ve dealt with several obstacles and hardships in the past, and I¡¯ve overcome them all. I wouldn¡¯t fall for someone so easily just because I suffered from a single incident.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re broken,¡± Muyeol responded, which confirmed what Yiyoung had been thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself like that. To me, you¡¯re a great guy. So don¡¯t devalue yourself. You¡¯ve always told me to find the real Yoon Yiyoung,¡± she said with a smile, ¡°Find yourself then. Know how great you are. You¡¯re sexy and unique. But you¡¯re way too naive, my husband.¡± Muyeol stared at Yiyoung. ¡°I needed to experience some situations to finally know myself, and I think you need it, too. You need a cause.¡± Yiyoung looked at Muyeol warmly. ¡°If there was a turning point in your life, what kind of life would you want to live?¡± CH 151 Muyeol suddenly found himself unable to respond. He¡¯d never thought about it before. ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought about it yet, you should start now. I¡¯ll enjoy living in this world by flying around, so you better think fast and not waste your time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I want to be Cha Muyeol¡¯s woman, not the wife of S group¡¯s CEO.¡± At that moment, Muyeol heard something inside him disconnect. * * * A picture was worth a thousand words. All the information Yiyoung had gathered on Singapore disappeared from her mind, getting replaced with all that she had witnessed, heard, and experienced in the place. Another page of her life was now filled with a new experience. Yiyoung watched the famous Singaporean sunset at a pool. She¡¯d almost suffered from a heat stroke after walking around in the heat. The tour guide had said that after many gloomy days, a beautiful day had arrived, but it was too hot for Yiyoung. Yiyoung looked at a building, enjoying the cool water softly touching her skin. There were several buildings tucked away among the flashy neon signs and lights of the city. It was totally different from what she¡¯d imagined, and it was a great way for her to add new information to her imagination. Yiyoung came to realize that it was a great blessing for people to be able to freely imagine. Her eyes enjoyed admiring the beautiful sight in front of her, especially the apartment located a far distance away. The apartment building looked like it was made of several blocks stacked in a zig-zag pattern. The place she was currently staying at, Marina Bay, was even better. The building was made to look like it was carrying a ship on top of it, and knowing that a Korean company constructed it¡ªan impressive feat¡ªmade it look even more beautiful. Of course, the design was important, too, but the construction was important in that it allowed the design to come to life. Yiyoung rested her face on her arm. The only thing she disliked about the trip was the fact that Muyeol was constantly working. After their conversation at the lounge, the two didn¡¯t have a proper talk again; they only exchanged necessary greetings. ¡°Have a good time at work,¡± she would say. ¡°Don¡¯t play too hard,¡± he would reply. ¡°I wish your perspective changes like mine,¡± Yiyoung muttered in complaint. After interacting with Mr. Cha, Yiyoung was able to know how Muyeol felt inside. Muyeol probably only had doubts and hatred left in his life. But he never expressed his true feelings¡ªwhich surprised Yiyoung¡ªwhich was why so many people referred to him as the most arrogant person. But, Yiyoung wondered, if he hadn¡¯t hidden his feelings, would Muyeol have been able to survive? All of a sudden, she found herself almost sympathizing with Jaeho¡¯s drug addiction. ¡°I wonder what I can do to help¡­¡± Yiyoung would go back to working at the ER toward the end of next year. She wouldn¡¯t apply to other places because she didn¡¯t plan on separating from Muyeol. And once she returned, her life would go back to how it was before. She would probably stop going to the culture center, and it would be impossible to tag along on Muyeol¡¯s business trips, too. But more importantly, her schedule would be different than Muyeol¡¯s, and they probably wouldn¡¯t even have enough time to see each other. Yiyoung wondered how Muyeol would feel, what he would do then. He already thought that Yiyoung¡¯s love for him was a result of her disorder, and her sympathy for him. If she continued to let him be like this, Muyeol would stuff his head with all sorts of wrong thoughts. Muyeol had never properly received love from anyone. And he never asked anything of Yiyoung. He helped Yiyoung choose a different life, he only provided, and he was satisfied with just that. CH 152 It seemed that he knew how to love others. He sacrificed his life in order to make his loved one happy, to help her choose a different path when needed. Yiyoung wasn¡¯t sure she would have done the same had she been in his shoes. ¡°What do I do with you¡­¡± she murmured. Muyeol never explored the cities he visited during his business trip. He only focused on work, arming himself with a suit everyday as he spent the meaningless days. Yiyoung imagined Muyeol stepping on the ground, his feet bare. She imagined him donning a loose pair of pants with an old button-down shirt, welcoming the wind blowing at him. She wished he could see how deep of a red the sky turned when the sun rose, and how the intensity of the moon¡¯s brightness depended on the seasons. She wished he could see the beauty of this world, which was what had changed Yiyoung¡¯s perspective of life. ¡®Then, wouldn¡¯t he take off that armor-like suit?¡¯ thought Yiyoung. Suddenly, Yiyoung decided she would fly alone, her fist clenched firmly. To a place where Muyeol would have to fly over in order to get to her. Since Muyeol loved her so dearly, he would come if she waited. ¡®If he doesn¡¯t¡­¡¯ Just thinking about it put Yiyoung on the verge of tears. She was in love with him. She never wanted to be apart from him. If she couldn¡¯t kiss him for even a day, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live normally; her heart would be wounded. She was already depressed just thinking about it. But then she felt her skin prickle. Yiyoung turned around slowly and found Muyeol, standing there in a perfect posture in his perfect suit. She stood up and walked toward him. Muyeol¡¯s gaze changed as he looked at Yiyoung, who was wearing a bikini that she¡¯d bought just for this trip. Yiyoung felt good about having kept the purchase a secret; it was definitely worth it, with the way Muyeol now seemed to be full of desire. Yiyoung slowly walked toward the end of the pool, wanting to tease him. Muyeol lowered his body, grabbing her by the underarm and lifting her up at once. After placing her back down, he covered her with the suit jacket, his eyes burning with desire. Yiyoung grabbed his wet tie. ¡°Follow me.¡± * * * On the way back to Korea, Yiyoung was busy looking at her phone as she sat in the lounge while waiting for the boarding time. It was filled with pictures she¡¯d taken in Singapore. She¡¯d visited the Gardens by the Bay, the Cable Car, Jurong Bird Park, Botanic Gardens, Merlion Park, Sentosa Island, River Wonders, the S.E.A Aquarium, and the Skyline Luge with the people who¡¯d taken the same package tour as her. Though it had been hot, the places weren¡¯t that far apart from each other, so she was able to keep up with the tour. Yiyoung smiled with satisfaction, complimenting herself for doing so well. She believed that all these experiences would only help her go further in life. Suddenly, Muyeol¡¯s hand entered her vision. ¡°Here¡¯s coffee,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Yiyoung beamed as she grabbed the coffee. The ring on his hand looked sparklier than ever. And his nails looked nice and clean. Even his hair looked great. Just what was love doing to her mind? But, if this was love, Yiyoung decided she would pursue it forever. ¡°I put two cubes of sugar,¡± Muyeol stated. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes lifted into a smile. Her mouth was burning after tasting the laksa ramen, so she needed the sugar. Muyeol¡¯s timing was perfect. ¡°It was worth it to bring you along,¡± Yiyoung said. Without responding, Muyeol sat down next to her and took a sip of wine. But perhaps because he didn¡¯t like it, he didn¡¯t drink any more of it. Yiyoung leaned back and looked at the pictures she¡¯d taken at the Merlion Park; it was the only night Muyeol had had dinner with her. CH 153 One picture showed Yiyoung mischievously posing as if she was drinking the water spouting from the Merlion¡¯s mouth. Yiyoung laughed as she looked at the picture, her entire body trembling. Muyeol leaned over. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yiyoung showed him the picture, still giggling. A faint smile bloomed on Muyeol¡¯s face as soon as he saw the photo; she was thirty three years old, but she was acting like a child. Her behavior was naive, and her smile was so innocent. She brought her face close to Muyeol, almost as if she was going to kiss him. ¡°Aren¡¯t I cute?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Muyeol agreed unconsciously, ¡°You look cute.¡± But he looked at Yiyoung as if he was expecting something from her: her vividly pink, sweetest lips to ever exist in the world. Muyeol placed a quick kiss against her lips, and Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened. Muyeol kissed her again. ¡®She¡¯s my woman. She¡¯s is Cha Muyeol¡¯s woman. She¡¯s my soul. My everything.¡¯ ¡°I love you,¡± he confessed. Yiyoung smiled bashfully. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°More than you can even imagine.¡± ¡°Are you telling me the truth?¡± Muyeol never imagined they would have such an embarrassing conversation, but it really was happening. ¡°I mean it.¡± Yiyoung let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m relieved now. I hope you¡¯ll never forget what you just told me.¡± It was on a day in January when Muyeol finally understood what she meant. * * * Traveling was not as easy as everyone said. Yiyoung wanted to travel, but everytime she tried to make reservations, she kept coming up with excuses, which only made her question the trip. She didn¡¯t even know where to go first. There were so many places to visit, and Yiyoung was having such a hard time making a decision that it almost made her scream out loud. She asked the people at the culture cetner, asked Jaehee, even asked on the web portals. She searched everywhere, as if she was involved in a serious investigation. China, Japan, Hong Kong, Taiwan, Guam, Canada, Europe¡­ ¡®There are so many places to visit in this world that it¡¯s shocking. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to visit all of them before I die,¡¯ thought Yiyoung. Even after returning to work, Yiyoung planned on asking for days off once every year to travel around. Domestic, international, she could go anywhere. ¡®Where should I go? Can anyone tell me?¡¯ Yiyoung hummed as she asked herself these questions. She looked up the traveling website she happened to discover while researching for the trip to Singapore, and clicked on Europe; it was a well known place that many people seemed to have visited. The comments on the website read, ¡°Everyone should travel when they are young.¡± ¡°Why? Was it too much for you to handle when you were there?¡± ¡°To start with, you should expect long walks. The time it takes to travel between places is long. But isn¡¯t it worth it to visit at least five countries?¡± Yiyoung was shocked to see that it was standard to visit five countries. ¡®How can anyone travel to five different countries in just ten days? Are they expecting to move on to another country after just clicking pictures?¡¯ thought Yiyoung. As Yiyoung asked endless questions, the other users seemed to be laughing as they told her, ¡°Just go and experience it. Then you¡¯ll see what we told you.¡± Muyeol was on his way to the study when he noticed Yiyoung on her laptop in the living room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to decide on where to go,¡± Yiyoung explained. Muyeol promptly turned to her. ¡°What do you mean, where to go?¡± ¡°Oh, I was thinking of traveling alone before I go back to work.¡± Muyeol¡¯s heart dropped immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve become courageous after following you for three business trips. I think I can manage on my own if it¡¯s a tour package,¡± Yiyoung continued. ¡°You¡¯re not completely fine yet. Think about it later,¡± Muyeol protested. CH 154 Yiyoung knew Muyeol would oppose the idea. She shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as complete recovery when it comes to a panic disorder. It all depends on me. If I take the initiative and control the situation, then I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Then, you should consider going with me.¡± ¡°Um¡­ no. I want to prove to myself that I can do it all on my own.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been doing well alone so far. What do you mean?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Yiyoung shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been relying on you unconsciously. When I took a step, you were there. And when I took another, you were still there. If I get lost, I know you¡¯ll be there to find me. It¡¯s been like that.¡± Muyeol unconsciously rubbed at his heart. It hurt him. He couldn¡¯t even imagine a day without her. It felt as if his heart was tearing apart. ¡°Once I go back to work, I¡¯ll really need to be courageous. And for that reason, I need to trust myself.¡± It wasn¡¯t an excuse. Everything Yiyoung said was true. Her life as a doctor would end if she got scared at the ER. Muyeol would come to understand that eventually. Muyeol understood what she meant, but still¡­ He frowned. ¡°So when are you planning to go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I still haven¡¯t decided the destination,¡± Yiyoung said before smiling widely, ¡°But wherever I go, I¡¯ll be back before your stockholders¡¯ meeting. I need to see my husband become the CEO with my very own eyes.¡± That was a lie. Yiyoung was determined to train Muyeol to be stronger. She was going to have him fly to her, and until he came, she would obviously wait. Muyeol¡¯s face became stiff. Yiyoung hadn¡¯t seen that expression on his face for a while now, but she knew he didn¡¯t like what he¡¯d just heard. But she still pretended to be oblivious and asked, ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± ¡°Even if I asked you to go later, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me, would you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Yiyoung admitted, ¡°When I asked people, they suggested visiting around four to five countries in Europe. What do you think?¡± ¡°Go wherever you want to,¡± Muyeol refused to give any advice. Yiyoung was surprised to see him so upset, but she wasn¡¯t going to give up. She focused on the laptop again before waving at him. ¡°Oh, okay. Go back to work now. I¡¯ll continue with my research.¡± Muyeol headed straight to his study, not turning back even once. As Yiyoung watched his back, she grew emotional. The foundation of a relationship lay in love, but what made it deeper and stronger was faith; Yiyoung realized that now as she looked at him. Muyeol seemed to believe that love and faith were distinct. But Yiyoung knew that love did not endure if there was no faith; she¡¯d learnt it during her relationship with Muyeol as she provided and received love. However, Muyeol still didn¡¯t seem to know it, and she wanted to let him have a chance to learn what it was like to receive love. Yiyoung kept searching for destinations until her back hurt and she couldn¡¯t feel her bottom anymore. Europe, Europe, Europe¡­ And then, she was finally able to find it: a village that looked more beautiful than a piece of art. ¡°Where is this place¡­¡± Yiyoung quickly read the information. It was Hallstatt. ¡°Is this CG?¡± It was so mesmerizing that Yiyoung doubted it was real. The beautiful place didn¡¯t look like it even belonged to this world. Feeling even more passionate now, Yiyoung really wanted to go there. The village was way too gorgeous, Yiyoung didn¡¯t know whether she would even fit in there. Nevertheless, she was so captivated by the place that she wanted to be there, badly. She quickly looked up the available dates and made the reservation. Yiyoung held her head with both hands. ¡°Wow¡­ I just made the decision.¡± Germany, Czech Republic, Hungary, Austria, and then the final destination¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to wait at Hallstatt.¡± CH 155 She wanted to wait for Muyeol there. She would wait until he arrived, only because it was Hallstatt. Since her destination was now confirmed, the only thing left on the list was shopping. Yiyoung was going to travel for 9 days and 8 nights. She¡¯d bought clothes from summer and fall while traveling with Muyeol, but she hadn¡¯t purchased any for winter. And she needed enough clothes to change everyday. Yiyoung went on a crazy shopping spree. One day, she bought a luggage carrier, on another day, she bought a pair of pants, and then a top on another day, and then some underwear. The date was final, and Yiyoung was determined to go, but as the day drew closer, Yiyoung started feeling scared. Unbeknownst to Muyeol, she had packed and unpacked her luggage several times. ¡®What if I overestimated myself? What if I have a panic attack over there?¡¯ And because Muyeol still didn¡¯t verbally support her decision to take the trip, she grew even more nervous. Yiyoung wondered whether she would eventually return to Korea all alone, without Muyeol. How would their relationship be after that? At that moment, she finally realized what Muyeol was so afraid of. She¡¯d supported him with her words so far, making it seem like she understood him completely, even though she did not. She only sympathized with his pain in theory. She was going to teach him about faith with that sort of mindset, confidently believing that she was full of love and faith, even though she wasn¡¯t all that different from Muyeol. She wavered and became fearful because of little things, which made her worried about her future. Now that she compared herself with Muyeol, she finally understood how he felt. Muyeol was in love with her, and he confessed it to her despite all his feelings. He didn¡¯t believe in her love for him, but he no longer hid his own love for her. Even a day of loving her seemed like a miracle for a person like Muyeol, and Yiyoung had underestimated his love, faith, and heart. Yiyoung found it ridiculous how she¡¯d been thinking wrongly this whole time. ¡°The real idiot was me¡­¡± The man who she¡¯d called an idiot so many times was the person who had been loving her since she was thirteen till now, when she was thirty-three. * * * When Muyeol came home at 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, Yiyoung was not in the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± Muyeol announced. ¡°Okay,¡± Yiyoung¡¯s voice came from the bedroom. Muyeol went to the bedroom and opened the door, only to get a shock. ¡°How does it look?¡± Yiyoung asked. She was wearing new lingerie, a tiny piece of fabric that revealed the beauty of her plump bosom and bottom. Muyeol dropped his backpack, startling both of them. Yiyoung rushed toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a laptop in there? It could be damaged!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have another one.¡± Muyeol pushed the backpack to the side with his foot, his eyes unable to leave her. Flowers of desire bloomed inside him with every place his gaze landed. ¡°Why did you buy that?¡± ¡°You know already.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Yiyoung noticed how different his gaze looked; his black eyes seemed to be on fire. Yiyoung turned around and showed him the back side. ¡°How does it look?¡± Muyeol gulped, unable to respond. This time, Yiyoung looked straight at him and showed him her breasts. ¡°How is it? Is it sexy?¡± Muyeol swallowed dryly, and started taking off his suit. He took off his jacket, neck tie, shit, and then unbuckled his belt. Soon enough, a completely naked Muyeol approached her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± she whispered seductively. Yiyoung knew his answer before he even said anything. He¡¯d expressed it with his entire body. But she also wanted to hear him say it. She lifted a finger and softly ran it around his chest, as if tempting him. CH 156 ¡°Wrapped it as a gift to you. Did you like it?¡± Yiyoung asked, trailing her finger down to his stomach. Muyeol bent down and passionately kissed her on the back of her neck as he whispered, ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± His tongue traced its way up her neck to her lips. And then he devoured her lips. As Muyeol caressed her, he put his tongue inside her mouth, tasting and exploring everything. Their kisses were hot, and they breathed heavily. Muyeol laid his body on top of hers before reaching for her underwear. ¡°Don¡¯t rip it,¡± Yiyoung immediately warned him when he grabbed it, ¡°It¡¯s expensive.¡± Muyeol caught his breath before taking off her underwear. He lowered his head to kiss her breast before lifting her lightly and walking to the bathroom. * * * As if the multiple rounds of love-making wasn¡¯t enough, Muyeol continued to shower Yiyoung¡¯s back with kisses. Yiyoung accepted them all, too exhausted to even lift a finger. Muyeol¡¯s lips traced her back before reaching her rounded hips. As Yiyoung continued to receive the endless kisses, she said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m not here, think that I¡¯m always with you. Even if I¡¯m at a place where you can¡¯t see me, think of it as if I¡¯m always with you.¡± Muyeol raised his head, feeling like something was amiss. His heart felt as if it was being stabbed. Yiyoung flipped around and looked Muyeol in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m yours, Cha Muyeol.¡± Then she reached out with her legs and pulled him toward her. ¡°And your present life is mine. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± Muyeol resisted the pull by holding onto the bed with both hands. He¡¯d heard Yiyoung say the same thing before, but it sounded different this time. Almost as if his heart instinctively detected something weird, it started pounding. As if she was trying to calm him down, Yiyoung put both hands on his chest and softly touched him. ¡°Come here. Come to me.¡± ¡± Muyeol¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°I love you.¡± Muyeol closed his eyes. ¡°I love you.¡± Yiyoung pulled him closer to her. ¡°I love you.¡± Muyeol poured all his heart and soul into the kiss he gave Yiyoung. * * * It was finally the day for Yiyoung to leave. ¡°Did you say it¡¯s for nine days and eight nights?¡± Muyeol asked for what was probably the hundredth time. But Yiyoung responded patiently. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So that means you¡¯ll be here before Korean New Year.¡± The stockholders¡¯ meeting was scheduled to be held after Korean New Year. Yiyoung smiled shyly. ¡°Prepare well for the stockholders¡¯ meeting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you should start preparing a speech.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Muyeol reached out and grabbed Yiyoung¡¯s carry-on. ¡°You¡¯re holding it for me?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± ¡°Drop me off?¡± Yiyoung blinked. ¡°You have time?¡± ¡°I already informed the office.¡± ¡°Yay! I¡¯m excited,¡± she cheered. Muyeol led the way, still holding her carry-on, and Yiyoung followed him. As they entered the hallway, the cold January air greeted Yiyoung, automatically making her shiver. ¡°Did you wear enough?¡± Muyeol questioned. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Europe will be colder than you think.¡± Yiyoung pulled down the zipper of her long coat as soon as they got on the elevator, and showed him the scarf she was wearing. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m well prepared.¡± Muyeol reached out and adjusted the scarf. ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°You should.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± she repeated. Muyeol hugged her and whispered, ¡°I love you more.¡± CH 157 ¡°Arrived at Frankfurt. I feel like I¡¯m going to die,¡± the text message read. Muyeol chuckled as he replied, ¡°How¡¯s the guide?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a professional. Looks like a boy next door, but he¡¯s very friendly. I told him I have a panic disorder, and he¡¯s been checking on me ever since.¡± Muyeol already missed her. He only texted back after trying to calm down. ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult, come back. I¡¯ll send someone to get you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a strong Korean woman, that won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Send me pictures.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After she returned to her hotel, Yiyoung sent him a picture with the caption, ¡°Oh my gosh! It¡¯s snowing so much here.¡± Muyeol was shocked upon seeing the picture. The snow on the ground already came up to her ankle, and it still had been snowing. He worried if she would get into an accident because of all the snow. ¡°The guide told me that the bus is safer than any other transportation. So don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be going to Karlovy Vary tomorrow. I¡¯ll text you once I get there,¡± Yiyoung added. There was a seven hour time difference between Muyeol and Yiyoung. So when she sent him pictures at night, he received them early in the morning. But as long as she kept sending him pictures, the time difference didn¡¯t matter. On the next day, Muyeol received endless calls and texts. One in particular read, ¡°Yuck! Why does the water here taste as if there¡¯s iron powder mixed in it?¡± Yiyoung sent a picture of her in a corridor, looking as beautiful as an angel amidst the snowy Karlovy Vary. She continuously texted Muyeol as she visited different locations according to the tour package¡¯s schedule: Pilsen, then Prague¡­ The picture she took at Prague was a bit different. She was standing in front of the Church of Our Lady before Tyn at the Old Town Square, posing as if someone was supposed to be next to her. When Muyeol saw the picture, he spontaneously became emotional. He didn¡¯t even need to ask, he already knew who was supposed to be next to her. Then, Yiyoung went to Budapest. She seemed to be impressed by the Fisherman¡¯s Bastion, and St. Stephen¡¯s Basilica. ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed by the goulash! I¡¯d heard it¡¯s tasty, but it wasn¡¯t tasty at all. I even hate potatoes because of it, now,¡± Yiyoung texted. Muyeol laughed loudly as he read her text, sitting in his study. Yiyoung never disliked food, she could even relish any bland meal as if it was a dish at a five star hotel; she must have really hated the goulash. ¡°Come back. I¡¯ll look for good restaurants here,¡± Muyeol replied. He thought that if he used food to tempt her, she might give him a positive answer. He could no longer bear hugging a pillow laced with Yiyoung¡¯s scent to lull himself to sleep. The day of the stockholders¡¯ meeting was approaching, and the entire company was working with urgency. It wore him out, but Muyeol still couldn¡¯t sleep well at night because Yiyoung wasn¡¯t by his side. ¡°We can go to those restaurants once I come back. But it¡¯s not yet time for me to come back.¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips turned down in a frown as he read her reply. She didn¡¯t fall for the bait. ¡°I¡¯ll be traveling to Vienna tomorrow,¡± she then added. ¡°Be careful. And even if the food¡¯s not good, you should eat well.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. Muyeol then looked at each picture she¡¯d sent him so far. She was beaming, her aura making it seem like she ruled the world. He focused particularly on certain pictures. She¡¯d done the same thing at Fisherman¡¯s Bastion that she¡¯d done in Prague: posing as if someone was supposed to be standing next to her. But in the picture, she was smiling as she faced the invisible person beside her. Muyeol breathed out deeply, rubbing his chin with his hand, knowing that the empty space was meant to be him. ¡°I told you we should go together later¡­¡± CH 158 He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the picture. It was only for nine days and eight nights, but it felt as if they¡¯d been separated for eighty days. However, because Muyeol understood her thoughts, he couldn¡¯t disagree with her traveling. Another text message arrived, and Muyeol unlocked his phone as if he¡¯d been waiting for it all day long. ¡°I visited the Belvedere Palace after the Sch?nbrunn Palace. Now I understand why people were talking about ¡®The Kiss¡¯ by Gustav Klimt. When I looked at the painting, I thought of your kiss. Our first kiss. Do you remember it?¡± Muyeol¡¯s face automatically scrunched into a frown. He remembered it very clearly; they shared their first kiss in the garden at the hospital on that rainy day. All of a sudden, desire surged within him, his body trembling as if he was actually feeling her body. He stiffened to the point that it was painful, and his heart raced. ¡°I knew then that I was yours since the beginning,¡± he responded. Then came another message; Yiyoung had sent him another picture. This time, she was in front of the art piece called ¡®The Kiss¡¯, posing as if she was holding someone¡¯s hand. Muyeol didn¡¯t know why she kept posing like that, it overwhelmed him with emotions. Every time he looked at her pose as if there was someone next to her, Muyeol felt bad about the fact that she didn¡¯t actually have anyone next to her. In the near future, Muyeol decided, if they could get a vacation from work, he would ask Yiyoung to travel with him to places that inspired her the most. If they had the time¡­ Muyeol wouldn¡¯t be able to take any vacation once he became the CEO, but the same went for Yiyoung. Once she went back to work, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have any time for themselves. But he would love her, more than before. As time passed by, his love for her would grow deeper and deeper. ¡°I¡¯m grateful you¡¯re not a cheater like Gustav Klimpt. If you cheat on me, I¡¯ll punish you in the most cruel way I know,¡± Yiyoung texted. Muyeol shook his head as he laughed. He wouldn¡¯t ever make her upset, but he found her jealousy cute. Suddenly, he received a call. ¡°It¡¯s time for a meeting.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t want to go, but he put his phone in his pocket and left. * * * Muyeol returned to his office from the meeting and immediately checked his phone. He¡¯d turned it off during the meeting so he wouldn¡¯t get any notifications. Of course he¡¯d received new texts from Yiyoung. One of them read, ¡°Should we get married here? I want to wear a gown, too.¡± In the picture attached, Muyeol could see St. Stephen¡¯s Basilica behind Yiyoung. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m not as famous as Mozart, so it would be impossible anyway.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get married wherever you like,¡± he replied instantly. ¡°You¡¯re so rich, huh? Then, I¡¯ll put this place on the list.¡± It was fun to joke around like this. Muyeol almost felt like he was talking to her face to face. His expression grew more relaxed and calm. ¡°I tried Vienna Coffee at a place which is hundred years old, and it was so good. But the guide kept telling us to relax. Probably because we were rushing and trying to be on time according to the schedule. Later, it turned out as the guide said, and we weren¡¯t late. We had enough time to catch our breath and drink coffee,¡± Yiyoung narrated. She sent him a picture of the coffee and added, ¡°Let us relax a bit, too. We should look at the sky, face the blowing wind, and love each other.¡± ¡°Come back and tell me about it.¡± ¡°No. Why should I? How much will you pay me?¡± Yiyoung laughed out loud as she typed. ¡°My everything.¡± ¡°Oh, wow. That was serious. But my time here cannot be purchased with any money. The world is so beautiful.¡± Muyeol almost couldn¡¯t control his feelings at that moment. There was nothing more important to him than her. The world wasn¡¯t beautiful to him because he didn¡¯t have Yiyoung by his side. He let out a deep sigh as he realized how important she was to him. The world couldn¡¯t be beautiful¡­ Muyeol had never thought that before in his life. CH 159 Yiyoung visited another place the next day. The trip required all the tourists to constantly move around, and Muyeol couldn¡¯t understand why Yiyoung loved it so much. She needed to pack, unpack, and then pack again each day. The hotels she stayed at weren¡¯t good either, their quality the same as that of a cheap motel. Muyeol had even called the traveling agency and complained about the hospitality, ¡°If you want to have customers, you should upgrade the quality of your hotels and food. What¡¯s the point of using a national airline if your hospitality isn¡¯t great?¡± Yiyoung didn¡¯t understand why he had to call the agency; he¡¯d never done such a thing before. He was being very nosy about the trip. Yiyoung kept sending him pictures, but Muyeol was no longer happy about it. His expression exposed how unhappy he was as he looked at the pictures. But then, one picture flipped his mood. ¡°This is Hallstatt,¡± Yiyoung texted, ¡°I want to get married here. Do you see the church behind me? I heard the church holds weddings. Let¡¯s get married here. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± In the picture, behind Yiyoung, was a beautiful view. ¡°You would have been amazed by the view if you saw it yourself. You would have doubted it if it¡¯s real. It¡¯s so beautiful over here. I¡¯ve never been to such a gorgeous place. I heard it was in the movie, ¡®The Sound of Music¡¯.¡± Muyeol then stared at another picture. Yiyoung stood on the tip of her toes, her head tipped back as she pretended to kiss an invisible figure. Muyeol ruffled his perfectly arranged hair, an ominous black smoke swirling in his heart. He didn¡¯t understand why she kept sending him pictures like this when he wasn¡¯t with her. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Yiyoung moved to another location again, arriving at Rothenburg after passing by Salzburg. She¡¯d sent him the pictures she clicked at a Christmas store. And then she¡¯d returned to Frankfurt. It was time for her to come back to him. But Yiyoung wasn¡¯t on the flight. Muyeol had screamed as he aggressively slammed the door to the travel agency. ¡°So where is she? Aren¡¯t you trying to conceal an accident?¡± ¡°Mrs. Yoon Yiyoung completed the tour successfully, and went on her own way after we returned to Frankfurt. She wanted to travel on her own,¡± the person in-charge had replied. ¡°You should have brought her back! She¡¯s sick, and she needs to be guided!¡± Muyeol had gone to Incheon Airport to pick Yiyoung up around the time she was supposed to return. But even after he waited for a long time, she didn¡¯t show up. Muyeol¡¯s heart dropped to hell when he didn¡¯t hear from her. Muyeol had called the traveling agency, the Korean Embassy, wherever he could call, to ask for Yiyoung¡¯s whereabouts. But she was nowhere to be found. And just when he was about to go crazy, he received a text message from Yiyoung. ¡°I was on my way to Hallstatt, so I couldn¡¯t respond. But I¡¯m doing well. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Muyeol¡¯s eyes reddened from stress as he read the text. ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest person in the world to have met you in this life. I don¡¯t regret loving you, and I still think that it¡¯s the best I¡¯ve done. I want to stay here a little longer. I want to stay in this beautiful place for a while longer. I believe the memories that I¡¯ve formed now will strengthen our relationship in the future, for me¡­ for both of us. All I did in the past was read books, but you¡¯re the one who brought me out into the real world. It¡¯s you who gave me the opportunity to see all the beautiful things here.¡± Muyeol¡¯s body juddered, and he couldn¡¯t control his emotions; he exploded like a volcano. He screamed out loud as he hurled the documents sitting on his desk onto the floor. He¡¯d almost lost his mind as he looked for her everywhere at the airport. Muyeol had even wished he was going crazy, not wanting to believe that it was real. CH 160 After the short outburst, he read her texts again. He read them over and over again. But she never told him where she was, when she would return, or why she was doing this to him. And then he received another text from her. ¡°I was mentally craving for people, warmth, and their chatter. I was able to satisfy it all through you. What are the needs in your life?¡± Muyeol automatically frowned. He immediately called her, but she didn¡¯t pick up. Yiyoung had planned this; she didn¡¯t pick up the phone no matter how many times he called. Muyeol¡¯s hands trembled as he texted her, ¡°Where are you? Come home immediately!¡± Yiyoung didn¡¯t reply. He texted and called her several times, but she gave no response. Muyeol slammed the table with his fist, biting his lip so hard that it started to bleed. Never having felt such uncontrollable emotions, he was hit with dizziness, but he put his staggering self down on the seat. It was like a nightmare. He¡¯d never had a nightmare so immensely terrible before. Out of anger, Muyeol grabbed his phone and texted, ¡°Do whatever you want. Whether you come back or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hide. Don¡¯t doubt. Everything is as you think. I trust you,¡± Yiyoung finally replied. But his phone fell completely silent after that. * * * A few days later, Muyeol returned to his house at midnight and closed the door after him, the sound of door slamming shut echoed louder than usual. Muyeol stumbled and leaned against the door, exhausted and on the verge of passing out. He had a high fever along with a headache which was only getting worse, and there was only a day left until the stockholders¡¯s meeting. He¡¯d endured it with the help of an ice bag, but knew that nothing would cure his fever. Because the cause of his fever was not by his side. Nonetheless, his face remained stoic. He¡¯d thought that he wouldn¡¯t ever be normal again without her, but he¡¯d been doing okay so far. Perhaps he would be fine like this from now on; he would continue to live just as he¡¯d done before she entered his life again. Muyeol thought he was more trained than he had assumed, considering how he was still alive without Yiyoung next to him. He¡¯d been alone anyway. His inner peace was shattered now, but Muyeol reassured himself by telling himself that it would become alright eventually. He would go back to being normal, and he would live well, like nothing ever happened to him. ¡®Everything will be alright as time passes by,¡¯ he thought. Muyeol had told Yiyoung to just¡­ stay with him until she needed to leave, perhaps knowing ahead of time that a day like this would come. ¡°Darn it,¡± he cursed, ¡°What¡¯s the point of seeing the future?¡± Muyeol was sick and tired. Every time he opened his eyes in the morning, it was like waking up to a living hell. He drew himself up and walked inside. The moment he entered the living room, he undid his necktie, and just stood¡­ The room was empty. He threw the necktie on the floor and headed toward the bedroom on the east side, the room which used to belong to Yiyoung. He flicked on the light and looked inside. It was too quiet, to the point that it seemed almost eerie. As if shedding his skin, Muyeol took off his suit jacket and threw it on the floor as he made his way to the bathroom. He recalled how she¡¯d fallen asleep in the bathtub once. He looked inside. Just in case. But she wasn¡¯t there. His steps became wider as he went to the second floor, and again, only silence greeted him. He headed downstairs once again, moving to the bedroom on the west side while unbuttoning his shirt. But he stepped, his pace slowed down. As he opened the door, he hoped she would be in there. He turned on the light and quickly looked around, but she wasn¡¯t there. Yiyoung never came back. She wasn¡¯t here with him. Yiyoung was somewhere else, not with him. CH 161 Muyeol shed the rest of his clothes, not caring about having left them on the floor as he climbed into his bed. He lied down, his back against the mattress as he stared into the darkness. And then he naturally reached out for Yiyoung¡¯s pillow, pulling it in for a hug. He pressed his nose against it and inhaled deeply, and an awful frown marred his face. Her scent was disappearing. He never thought their relationship would end like this. ¡®What do I do now¡­¡¯ Muyeol stood up and went to the bathroom. He was going to take a shower and think about this later. Tomorrow was a big day for him. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he had lived for so long just for tomorrow¡¯s meeting. Madam Choi had been waiting for tomorrow, too, after her return to Korea. ¡°Where is your wife?¡± Madam Choi had asked. ¡°She went on a trip. She wanted to go on one before returning to her work,¡± Muyeol had explained as if nothing was wrong. But Madam Choi had been quick to notice the change in his behavior. She was probably aware of it, the fact that Muyeol couldn¡¯t keep Yiyoung next to him. But she thankfully hadn¡¯t questioned him further. Muyeol turned the tap for cold water and stood under the shower. The February weather was already cold, but he needed the icy water to lower his temperature. He put a hand against the wall, letting the water run over him. He didn¡¯t move until his body turned cold. Once his goosebumps rose all over his body, Muyeol turned off the water. He carelessly shook his wet hair to get rid of the water, and then went to lie down on the bed again. Muyeol grabbed his phone, reading all the texts they¡¯d exchanged ever since she left. The conversations, the photos, her poses¡­ He couldn¡¯t even count how many times he¡¯d seen them. He read them over and over again, until he could recall the exact contents from off the top of his head. It was then he saw something else in the pictures. A blue sky stretching over Yiyoung¡¯s head, a river flowing calmly behind her, and the wind blowing her hair all over the place, a setting sun hanging on the bridge behind her, and an indigo sky that looked down at the fancy lights. And then he remembered the message she¡¯d sent him earlier. ¡°I was mentally craving for people, warmth, and their chatter. I was able to satisfy it all through you. What are the needs in your life?¡± Muyeol was in need of love, laughter, comfort, and passion. He sought a wave that would shake up his life, the sky that constantly changed, the wind that simply blew by, and Yiyoung, with whom he wanted to see all of these with. His eyes instantly turned teary and red. Yiyoung had taught him what he was missing in his life: the emotions necessary to allow his life to be beautiful. Even if he wasn¡¯t with her, the beauty could still exist. But he¡¯d been blinded, and forgotten all this. ¡°You are really great, Yoon Yiyoung,¡± said Muyeol. ¡°Don¡¯t hide. Don¡¯t doubt. Everything is as you think. I trust you.¡± Muyeol had always been hiding, always avoiding any potential pain by dulling his emotions. He¡¯d been hiding in a room deep inside the ocean inside him, bottling up his anger and doubts, which always made him miserable. At that moment, he thought he heard Yiyoung speak, ¡°If there was a turning point in your life, what kind of life would you want to live?¡± He remembered her wish, too. ¡°I want to be Cha Muyeol¡¯s woman, not the wife of S group¡¯s CEO.¡± ¡°I want to be Yoon Yiyoung¡¯s man, too,¡± he said to himself. His wish was to live as Yiyoung¡¯s man. So he decided to get her back himself, determined to live with her as Cha Muyeol. CH 162 ¡°Where are you¡­¡± Muyeol roughly rubbed his dry face and looked at his phone again. He stared at her pictures, his heart tearing apart at the sight. He looked at the pictures in which she pretended to be standing next to someone. At that moment, he had an epiphany. He stood up, finally having a clue as to where she might be. Yiyoung had sent the last picture in which she was posing as if someone was next to her from Hallstatt. She hadn¡¯t sent him any more after that. ¡°I want to get married here. Do you see the church behind me? I heard the church holds weddings. Let¡¯s get married here. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Muyeol finally understood what Yiyoung meant by ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you¡¯. She wasn¡¯t waiting for the wedding, she meant she was going to wait for him to come pick her up. The possible scenario completed itself in Muyeol¡¯s head. Yiyoung was probably waiting for him in Hallstatt, already having chosen her wedding dress. She was probably cursing Muyeol for being so tactless. He should have let her know when he would meet her¡­ And since he hadn¡¯t, she wasn¡¯t answering him. ¡°I¡¯m coming to Hallstatt now. Did you prepare a wedding dress?¡± he immediately texted her. As if she¡¯d been waiting for him to text, Yiyoung instantly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it now.¡± Muyeol clenched his fist as his assumption turned out to be correct. ¡°On your way here, I want you to complete the pictures I sent you. Make the invisible person visible. Everything will be ready by then, I think.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the talent for that. And I have no time, I¡¯ll be in a hurry.¡± ¡°How did you figure out the answer?¡± Muyeol suddenly choked up at her question. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? I hope you and I get to be together in those pictures,¡± Yiyoung added. Tears rolled down Muyeol¡¯s cheeks. He wiped them away and responded without hesitating, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll call you when I leave.¡± ¡°The stockholders¡¯ meeting is tomorrow, right? I¡¯m sorry for telling you that I¡¯d be there before the meeting.¡± ¡°If I¡¯d realized it earlier, I would¡¯ve been with you by now.¡± ¡°You love me so much.¡± ¡°Yes, I do. I will find you. Because I feel I¡¯ll die otherwise.¡± When Yiyoung didn¡¯t reply, Muyeol called her. But she didn¡¯t pick up the phone. ¡°Sorry,¡± she suddenly texted, ¡°If I hear your voice now, I might become weak again. I might just go straight to the airport because I¡¯ll want to see you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, so don¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll be there. Wait for me. I¡¯ll record tomorrow¡¯s meeting and send you the video. You shouldn¡¯t forget to congratulate me.¡± ¡°Okay, I will.¡± ¡°Are you alright there?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m never going to eat potatoes again. Buy some ramen and bring it here.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I miss you so much. I cried everyday. I was nervous, thinking you would tell me that you wanted a divorce.¡± ¡°No, you did not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. What about you?¡± Muyeol caught his breath as those emotionally heavy moments flashed by in his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything. You know my personality.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay, sir. So I was the only one crying everyday. But it¡¯s fine since you¡¯re going to come here. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there as fast as I can.¡± Muyeol raised his head after sending the last text. He looked at his reflection in the mirror, a mixture of happiness and sadness displayed in his teary eyes and the corner of his lips that were slightly raised. With the exception of when Yiyoung was hurt, Muyeol had never cried like this before. Another drop of tear dripped down his cheek, but Muyeol didn¡¯t wipe it this time. It wouldn¡¯t matter, with the way endless tears were making their way down his face. The wall that surrounded the ocean in him had broken down, and its shattered remains surged out along with his tears. Muyeol buried his face in his hands, his shoulders trembling as the tears continued to fall. CH 163 The next morning, Muyeol showered and then grabbed his suit to wear like armor. He wore his underwear, shirt, and pants, and then buckled his belt. He put on the necktie which Yiyoung had gifted to him¡ªit was a sign of good luck¡ªand then tied a watch around his wrist. Eyes that were calm yet filled with fear stared at Muyeol through the mirror as he put on his clothes. Finally, it was the day. Muyeol took a deep breath. After scanning his neat outfit, he prepared to leave the house. He wore his shoes. And before he closed the door after him, Muyeol looked at the empty house, taking in the mysterious vibe it was giving off. His eyes wandered over the different places inside, and without realizing, he said out loud, ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Then the door closed shut, Muyeol excitedly made his way to work. Today was the day the next CEO would be nominated, so there was no seat vacant in the conference room. Though everyone already knew who the CEO would be, a public announcement would cement the position. Today was also the day Cha Muyeol would be freed from Mr. Cha¡¯s clutches. People were already talking about how Muyeol would be the new CEO of the stockholding company after having successfully increased the company¡¯s share price. Mr. Cha sat down with a smile on his face, pretending that he was a good person. People congratulated him, and he acted as if he¡¯d been personally waiting for this day. Next to him sat Madam Choi, who kept wiping her tears with a handkerchief as she looked at Muyeol. Before entering the conference room, Muyeol had told Madam Choi, ¡°Grandmother, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m different from Mr. Cha.¡± Madam Choi had been nervous because she saw that Yiyoung was not next to him. ¡°Mr. Cha is a monster, but I¡¯m Cha Muyeol. I¡¯m Yoon Yiyoung¡¯s husband, and at the same time, I¡¯m your grandson, Cha Muyeol,¡± he had added. And that was enough. Madam Choi realized how different Muyeol was now, and she was able to celebrate his big day without any concern. The meeting began, and after all the ceremonies ended¡ªand the long wait¡ªthe result was announced: Cha Muyeol was officially the new CEO of the stockholding company. Muyeol received cheers from the audience as he went up to the podium, standing in front of the microphone to deliver a short speech that he¡¯d prepared. But, he didn¡¯t say anything. He stared into the distance, as if lost deep in thoughts. Mr. Hong signaled Muyeol, telling him that he was recording, but Muyeol didn¡¯t see him waving. The pictures Yiyoung had sent him floated in his mind. The blue sky, the calm river, the sun hanging off a bridge, the wind blowing Yiyoung¡¯s hair, the pond reflecting the lights on the top of the Alps¡­ and Yoon Yiyoung, his wife, who was waiting for him in Hallstatt. ¡°I apologize,¡± Muyeol finally started delivering his speech,¡±I just realized that I¡¯m a man full of weaknesses.¡± He was determined not to make Yiyoung wait anymore. ¡°I will fulfill my duty as an employee of the S group, but right now, there is something more important to me than the position I just earned. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be the best in the S group once I fix the weaknesses in me.¡± ¡°Of course, they will be. I¡¯m definitely going to be a better doctor,¡± Yiyoung had said before. Muyeol was confident he could change like Yiyoung. That was probably what Yiyoung wanted, too. He believed he could change into a better person. ¡°I believe it¡¯s premature for me to be the CEO now. So I¡­¡± Muyeol couldn¡¯t make Yiyoung any longer. He had to leave now. Muyeol quickly climbed down the platform and addressed Mr. Hong, ¡°I¡¯m going to Germany.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± In that moment, what he really wanted was to be with Yiyoung. He wanted to kiss her entire body, make love with her, and enjoy a beautiful life with her. Muyeol decided to run to her, filling all the vacant spaces in her pictures. CH 164 Yiyoung put on a hat and looked at the buses arriving with all the visitors. Muyeol was on his way, visiting the same locations that Yiyoung had visited on her way to Hallstatt. According to the time Yiyoung had spent at each place to take the pictures, he should be arriving today. ¡°I hope he¡¯ll arrive by today,¡± Yiyoung muttered to herself. It was freezing. Winter in Europe was a lot colder than in Seoul, just like Muyeol had warned her. It was snowing endlessly. Just a week ago, a house in the village had even collapsed due to the snowstorm. The snow from the storm had piled up on the ground, now reaching Yiyoung¡¯s thigh. She occasionally joined the residents in the village to clean the snow. Yiyoung was blowing warm air on her gloved hands when Hilda, who was out walking her dog, called out to her, ¡°Yoon, you¡¯re out again today!¡± Though Yiyoung had known that Muyeol was supposed to arrive today, she had been waiting outside yesterday and the day before, too. Well, she¡¯d gone out and waited for him ever since he had called her. Yiyoung smiled. ¡°Hi, Hilda! I have a good feeling today.¡± ¡°Your husband is finally coming today. Oh, you must be so happy. Are you really going to get married at the church?¡± ¡°Yeah, I will. As soon as I saw the church, it became my dream.¡± ¡°Are you going to invite us?¡± ¡°Of course. I will invite you all.¡± ¡°I hope your day turns out fabulous.¡± Yiyoung grinned as she flashed Hilda a victory sign. ¡°Thank you.¡± After staying there for over four weeks, Yiyoung had become pretty close to the residents of the village. Her career as a doctor helped her make new friends; they shared food with her, and Yiyoung provided them with what she could as a doctor in return. They¡¯d bonded through mutual help. Yiyoung turned back to the parking lot. ¡°Oh my¡­ I¡¯m so excited.¡± She¡¯d been waiting for the video recording of Muyeol becoming the CEO, but the video that was sent to her had nothing to do with his inauguration. Instead, it was a video of Muyeol speaking as he untied his tie. ¡°I¡¯m going to depart right now. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have a wedding dress. You¡¯re going to be the most beautiful bride in the world. But if you still need it, tell me. I¡¯ll prepare it.¡± ¡®Oh my gosh! What is this man doing? He¡¯s coming all the way here while skipping the inauguration ceremony?¡¯ she had thought as she watched the video. ¡°I realized that the most important thing in my life is you. The sky that I look at with you, the sunset, the light, the wind¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Yoon Yiyoung. You¡¯ll be stuck with me in your next life as well. What I couldn¡¯t do for you in this life, I¡¯ll fulfill it all in your next life.¡± Yiyoung didn¡¯t remember how many times she¡¯d played the video, bawling her eyes out as it played. The pictures that Muyeol sent her on his way made her cry as well. He¡¯d probably been embarrassed to take the pictures, but he still posed as if Yiyoung was next to him, completing the pictures by graphically editing Yiyoung into each picture. Yiyoung truly felt as if she¡¯d been there with him in each place. It really looked as if she¡¯d been there with him. Soon, Muyeol would come and meet her. * * * Muyeol noticed Yiyoung the moment he entered the parking lot. Her figure was outfitted in a long padded coat and a hat, but it was definitely Yiyoung. He was confident in his ability to recognize her, even when she was drowning in a bunch of clothes. As he parked his car, Yiyoung kept staring at the buses driving in. Perhaps she thought that he¡¯d chosen a tour package just like she had. Muyeol exited the car and made a beeline for her. A tour guide explained to the visitors, ¡°This is Hallstatt, a famous place in Austria. The weather is really beautiful today. It¡¯s not easy to witness such good weather here. As travelers, we¡¯re lucky.¡± A horde of people followed the tour guide like little ducklings. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all an hour of free time,¡± announced the tour guide, ¡°Please feel free to look around. Let¡¯s meet here after an hour. We¡¯ll move to a restaurant after that.¡± The crowd would leave after they were done sightseeing. Muyeol¡¯s face brightened all of a sudden, the wide grin gracing his face revealing his perfectly aligned teeth. After the crowd passed by, Yiyoung¡¯s eyes landed on Muyeol. Seeing her made him feel like he had arrived at the final destination. After crossing the dark tunnel, the final destination awaited him. With every step he took, they became wider. He walked at first, and then started running. Yiyoung ran toward him as well. He opened his arms wide and lifted her high in the air. Yiyoung smiled and hugged Muyeol tightly, her tears smearing on his face as the two embraced each other. His eyes were moist, too, but he didn¡¯t care about how he looked. He was more worried that Yiyoung¡¯s tears would freeze in the weather. Muyeol gently wiped the tears off her face and confessed, ¡°I almost went crazy from missing you so much.¡± Yiyoung responded with a deep kiss. It was the moment when the beauty of life was completed. CH 165 Epilogue Their wedding plan was proceeding smoothly. A wedding dress for Yiyoung, and a tuxedo for Muyeol, had arrived from Seoul. Muyeol had prepared the hotel, restaurant, and the round trip flight tickets for everyone. The couple only invited the people who cared about them genuinely: Madam Choi, Sangsu and Honghee, and Dr. Park Jaehee. It was a small wedding, and the ceremony was set to take place tomorrow. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Yiyoung asked brightly. Muyeol only responded with a smile. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve become a married woman already. It¡¯s just a dress, but it¡¯s making my heart flutter,¡± Yiyoung¡¯s eyes focused on the wedding dress. Muyeol hugged her from behind. ¡°I thought you were going to pick a fancier dress.¡± ¡°I was going to, but this one caught my eye.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her ear. ¡°I think it¡¯ll look great on you, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Yiyoung shrugged, her chin raised. ¡°I have good taste.¡± Muyeol wrapped both his arms around her. ¡°But, you know¡­¡± Yiyoung began. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going to happen with the position of CEO?¡± ¡°Mr. Cha will probably take over again.¡± ¡°Are you really going to be fine with that? It was your only purpose in life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yiyoung turned around, looking straight at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t give up because of me, right?¡± ¡°Through you, I realized that it was not the ultimate purpose in my life. If I become the CEO, I would be really busy for the next few years. I know it would be difficult for me to keep my promise of having dinner with you everyday, and I wouldn¡¯t have any free weekends either. Of course, I would try my best not to break the promise, but¡­¡± Muyeol continued with a frown, ¡°it¡¯ll take me a few years to get to that point.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ll still be the CEO one day, right?¡± Yiyoung asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to establish a foundation.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My place in the company has gotten much bigger, so whoever becomes the CEO, they¡¯ll always be conscious of me because, as you said, the position is already mine. So with my current status, I¡¯m thinking of disseminating the new CEO¡¯s workload.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Yiyoung immediately understood his intentions. ¡°It¡¯s not just me who works. I hire people and pay them to work so I don¡¯t have to work by myself. I always focus on the incentives and the benefit of the workers so I don¡¯t lose any talented workers. So, to not lose a special person like you, I should treat you with my best attitude as well,¡± he said to her in the past. ¡°So you¡¯re going to recruit talented people from now,¡± Yiyoung whispered. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ll distribute the workload. And the CEO would just be responsible for managing them.¡± Yiyoung smiled. ¡°Yesterday, I heard from Jaehee that there are a lot of changes taking place at the hospital.¡± ¡°S hospital is known as the best hospital in South Korea, so accordingly, it should be equipped with better systems,¡± Muyeol said nonchalantly. The ER was a place where doctors usually tried to avoid since it meant fighting against death for their patients everyday, right at the front line. There weren¡¯t enough doctors there, due to the insufficient budget for the team, which caused more work for the current doctors and made them suffer from the heavy stress. The hospital director believed that the only way to prove his capability was by increasing the hospital¡¯s profit to the maximum. So, departments which didn¡¯t rake in much profit were not properly supported by the hospital, and the ER was one of those departments. But Muyeol introduced a change. He had said, ¡°We¡¯re running the hospital under the S group to help the society, not because we want profits out of it. And we don¡¯t expect our doctors to sacrifice themselves. The S group is willing to financially support the hospital system at any time, and we have the ability to improve the working conditions of our medical staff.¡± After Muyeol¡¯s declaration, several things were changed, the first one being in the ER. The security system was improved significantly after the incident Yiyoung had to suffer from as a part of the medical staff, and there were more people working in the ER now, having been provided with additional support in order to reduce the amount of work for each staff member. ¡°It was so we didn¡¯t have to let our talented staff go. We can¡¯t let you go to any other hospital,¡± Muyeol explained. Yiyoung grinned brightly. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only doing what I was supposed to do before.¡± ¡°Still. There are many people who don¡¯t do what they¡¯re supposed to do. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re not one of them. It¡¯s pretty cool, too.¡± Muyeol chuckled and softly kissed her on the lips. ¡°Kiss me harder,¡± Yiyoung whined like a child. Muyeol immediately granted that request. CH 166 Epilogue The sky was a clear blue the next day, not a single cloud visible, as if it was blessing their wedding ceremony as well. Yiyoung donned her dress and held a bouquet made by the flower shop in the village. Her hair and make-up were done by Jaehee. ¡°How do I look?¡± Yiyoung asked Jaehee, who was staring at Yiyoung speechlessly. ¡°Do I look weird?¡± ¡°You look like a different person,¡± Jaehee finally replied. ¡°Like I had another makeover?¡± ¡°No, this isn¡¯t even a makeover. You look like a totally different person.¡± Yiyoung laughed out loud as she turned around and looked at the mirror. But then the smile on her face slowly disappeared. She wondered exactly whose reflection she was seeing in the mirror. Who was this woman holding a bouquet in hands, and dressed in a dazzling white dress? ¡°Why am I crying?¡± Jaehee muttered as she wiped her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you cry, I think I¡¯ll cry, too,¡± Yiyoung warned. It was why she had denied Honghee¡¯s help during the ceremony. She knew they would both end up crying together in the middle of it. Jaehee tried to widen her eyes in an attempt to stop. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°But, hey¡­¡± Yiyoung began. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m really pretty.¡± Jaehee couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter as Yiyoung¡¯s expression revealed just how much she loved herself. If it weren¡¯t for the knock on the door, she would have probably started crying from laughing so hard. ¡°Yes. Come in.¡± The door opened, and in came Muyeol. ¡°Are you all prep¡ª His eyes widened. Yiyoung had always had a cute face. There were times she looked sexy like a femme fatale, and she always looked lovely. But the woman in front of him now was¡­ ¡°See? You feel in love again,¡± Yiyoung bragged at that moment. Muyeol tried to snap back to his senses. ¡°Shall we get going now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before she left, Yiyoung gave Jaehee a hug. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s happening all because of your help.¡± Jaehee returned the affectionate hug. ¡°I want to thank you for inviting me to such a beautiful wedding.¡± Yiyoung took a deep breath and held Muyeol¡¯s hand. The wedding itself was small, but its meaning was substantial; it was the day two people would become one. They were happy, and they couldn¡¯t stop crying. Madam Choi couldn¡¯t stop wiping her tears. And Sangsu was bawling his eyes out as well. The only people smiling brightly were Muyeol and Yiyoung. It was the day that the precious people in their life would remember as a beautiful memory. And for the two of them, it would remind them of the words, ¡®And, finally forever¡¯. * * * The destinations for the honeymoon were chosen by Yiyoung, and they were the places that she had liked the most while traveling. ¡°Um¡­ Budapest, Prague, and Istanbul,¡± she said. ¡°Istanbul?¡± Muyeol questioned. ¡°Perhaps it was because it was my first trip, but I remember it as a good place. I want to experience everything that I¡¯ve seen with you again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Muyeol had taken time off from work, so it was possible for them to enjoy their trip for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s my first time going on a trip,¡± he stated. When Yiyoung looked at him sympathetically, Muyeol shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. This will be the beginning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the second chapter of your life.¡± Yiyoung mischievously nudged Muyeol¡¯s chest with her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Muyeol conceded, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± ¡°You should adore me forever.¡± Muyeol chuckled. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Yiyoung pulled him closer to her, hugging him as she rested her head against his chest. ¡°You told me before that it¡¯s not too late¡­¡± Muyeol embraced her as well. ¡°You were right when you said that. It¡¯s never too late, I realized,¡± Yiyoung continued. She lifted her head and looked him straight in the eyes. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made that promise with you a long time ago, would we still be together now?¡± ¡°Maybe. I think I would¡¯ve tried my best to be with you.¡± Muyeol gently stroked her hair with one hand. ¡°I wished a long time ago, to live with you even if only for a short period of time. I thought the rest of my life would end up being beautiful.¡± ¡°That was your wish?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just¡­¡± Muyeol closed his mouth for a moment. In the past, he¡¯d struggled to survive for every moment of his life. ¡°My life needed you to begin and end each day.¡± ¡°I wish I¡¯d caught that earlier. I didn¡¯t know you liked me.¡± ¡°Because I never expressed my feelings.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. You were arrogant, rude, and spoke thoughtlessly. I remember.¡± Muyeol laughed. ¡°Despite my personality, you were still nosy.¡± ¡°Because you wrote a diary. When I saw that, I thought you must have had a reason for being like that.¡± Muyeol realized at that moment that their relationship began with that diary. They had only observed each other until he started writing about her, and then poked his nose in her life. Then she¡¯d made that promise to him, and now they were together, journeying together in life. CH 167 ¡°Do you still write in your diary?¡± ¡°No.¡± Muyeol had stopped writing in it after Yiyoung dropped out of school. There was nothing left to write in it after she was gone. It was understandable, since his only focus had been Yiyoung. ¡°I wish you¡¯d continued,¡± expressed Yiyoung. Muyeol chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t have to, since I can now express my feelings directly to you.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s eyes twinkled as an idea popped up in her mind. Her head spun with curiosity, wondering what Muyeol had written in the diary. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t he still have it? He¡¯d treated it as if it was his most precious possession before. He might have kept it somewhere.¡¯ ¡®Yiyoung was determined to find the diary. It almost felt like playing a game. But she didn¡¯t express her intentions. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s enjoy each day and keep living like that.¡± Completely oblivious to Yiyoung¡¯s thoughts, Muyeol nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to enjoy each day.¡± Yiyoung patted his back. ¡°Thank you.¡± She felt grateful when Muyeol said he would change. He looked even more lovely now. Yiyoung poured her heart out to him when she confessed, ¡°I love you.¡± Muyeol kissed her on the lips, for a long time. * * * After visiting Budapest and Prague, the two went to Istanbul. It was a long journey, but it wasn¡¯t so bad, since they didn¡¯t have to unpack and pack each day like Yiyoung had to during her tour. They stuck to one place at a time, only visited the places they wanted to visit, and also looked for famous restaurants. After they arrived at the hotel in Istanbul, Yiyoung muttered, ¡°What should I do now? I think I¡¯m in love with traveling.¡± Yiyoung had already tasted the beauty of traveling. ¡°We can continue to travel,¡± Muyeol said as he opened the trunk of their car. Yiyoung knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to travel like this. However, since they¡¯d learned how to enjoy their trip, they wouldn¡¯t lose themselves in their everyday lives now. A hotel doorman quickly approached them and pulled out their luggage carriers. ¡°Thank you.¡± Muyeol handed the doorman a tip and went inside the hotel lobby, his arm wrapped around Yiyoung¡¯s waist. ¡°What do you want to do first?¡± Yiyoung leaned her head against his chest like a little girl and whispered, ¡°We could have a mad party in the shower.¡± Muyeol¡¯s eyes changed in an instant. Affected by that crazy party of theirs, the two rested for the remainder of the day, only starting their tour the next day. The itinerary included the exact same places that Yiyoung had visited before: the Hagia Sophia, the Blue Mosque, the Basilica Cistern, and the Grand Bazaar. Before they began the tour, Yiyoung slowly observed Muyeol. He was wearing a comfortable pair of jeans, and an indigo button-up shirt. It had looked awkward on him at first, but now it looked great. It seemed as if his mood had changed, too, like he could relax now. ¡°Oh, you look great,¡± Yiyoung said in a wicked voice. Muyeol sniggered. ¡°I¡¯m taken.¡± Yiyoung giggled and put her arm around his. ¡°You¡¯re shielding yourself, huh?¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Shall we get going?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± They headed to the Hagia Sophia after leaving the hotel, the place where two different religions coexisted. Muyeol was shocked to learn the history of the church. As he looked at the inside of the church as if he was engraving the sight in his mind, he said, ¡°So it feels like this, huh?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like a world in a book became real?¡± Yiyoung asked. ¡°Yeah, it does.¡± Though they¡¯d visited Budapest and Prague, somehow, Istanbul felt the most exotic to them. Perhaps it was because of the fancy tint of the colors; they were vividly carved in their minds. Muyeol sat down next to a column and looked up at the ceiling. Yiyoung sat right next to him, also looking at the ceiling. CH 168 Yiyoung exhaled deeply, unable to handle how happy she was. ¡°I wanted to look at it with you, and finally, my wish has been granted.¡± Muyeol smiled, and he let Yiyoung rest against his shoulder. ¡°Love it. I just love it,¡± she muttered. ¡°Yeah?¡± Once they went back to Seoul, they would have to return to their daily lives. Yiyoung to the hospital, and Muyeol to his company. ¡°Once I go back, I¡¯ll be confused for a while.¡± Yiyoung had initially planned to be off work for a whole year, but now that she physically felt better, and her disorder seemed to be getting better, too, it was not necessary for her to stay away from work any longer. And she wanted to learn how to live her life while working. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you change your mind,¡± said Muyeol. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My hand¡¯s growing bored. I even miss the unique scent of the ER.¡± ¡°You were born to be a doctor.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Have you wanted to be a doctor since you were a child?¡± ¡°No, not really. As you know, smart kids usually choose to become doctors or lawyers, and I was one of them. I just wanted to embarrass those kids who used to make fun of me for being poor. I didn¡¯t know how hard it would be to be a doctor.¡± Yiyoung smiled faintly as she continued, ¡°But after I became a doctor, I realized that I was meant to be one. I made the perfect decision to become a doctor. And I think you actually love working at your company, even though you say you don¡¯t.¡± Muyeol pondered over it for a brief moment before calmly saying, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I feel accomplished.¡± Yiyoung stood up from her seat. ¡°You¡¯re not working now because you have nothing to do, right?¡± Muyeol stood up to follow her. ¡°Not anymore.¡± ¡°Try to like your job more.¡± Muyeol grinned at her in response. ¡°Imagine the happy faces of your employees after their salary is increased as you achieve more,¡± Yiyoung added. ¡°Are you telling me that because you wish for a raise?¡± ¡°Oops! You caught me. How did you know?¡± ¡°Yoon Yiyoung¡¯s personality has changed a lot, huh? Back then, you tried to do everything on your own.¡± ¡°Because I know I¡¯m not alone anymore.¡± ¡°I see that you learned something important.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a compliment, right?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a curse then?¡± ¡°Of course I learned something great! You know, I learned it from someone¡­¡± They were chattering as they stepped outside the Hagia Sophia when Yiyoung stopped in the middle, her hand raised in the air. Seungah was there. Yiyoung had frozen because she saw Seungah was working as a guide, a doll with an antenna attached to it in her hand. As Yiyoung stared at her, Seungah led her group past her. ¡°This is Hagia Sophia. I¡¯ve been a tour guide for over 10 years now, and I¡¯m telling you straight up that there¡¯s no such¡­¡± Yiyoung unconsciously laughed out loud. ¡°This must mean it was meant to be. I came here alone. Do you have a companion?¡± Yiyoung vividly remembered Seungah asking her that. And she just found out that Seungah was a tour guide. ¡°Why are you laughing like that?¡± Muyeol questioned. ¡°Before, when I visited, I was with¡ªno, wait¡­¡± Yiyoung thought about just who would have hired a guide for her. Her eyes widened. ¡°It was you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who made Cho Seungah, the tour guide, travel with me.¡± Muyeol¡¯s face instantly reddened, and his expression was all the confirmation Yiyoung needed. She realized that Muyeol had picked the best tour guide to keep an eye on her and provide her with the best experience. Muyeol didn¡¯t know what the tour guide looked like, but he remembered her name: Cho Seungah. ¡°That¡¯s how you knew when I was going to reach the hotel, and you were waiting for me,¡± Yiyoung accused. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Not knowing how Yiyoung would react, Muyeol pretended to be unaware. CH 169 But she grabbed his arm tightly. ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Her grip on his arm automatically grew tighter. ¡°You made Uncle Sangsu act like my real uncle before. You told the housekeeping ladies to treat me like a sick niece, and you told Seungah to act as if she was traveling alone.¡± Muyeol always thought about her; it was always about her. Yiyoung knew he did it, perhaps because he was genuinely worried about her. And while she was grateful for being able to have fun in her life because of him, she didn¡¯t want to let him off so easily. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you planted someone at the culture center, too¡­¡± As she spoke, Yiyoung increasingly felt like he had done exactly that. There had been these two people who attended half the same classes as her¡­ Muyeol¡¯s face flushed even more. He looked like he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°No way. Are you serious? At the culture center, too? Not just one, but two people?¡± Yiyoung exclaimed. In truth, there had been three people there. Muyeol had asked Sangsu to assign a bodyguard to her because he didn¡¯t know who she would bump into, and she needed someone to constantly protect her. Yiyoung¡¯s face grew still. Though she understood his intentions, she felt like he was being a bit too much. She knew all of them must have reported everything about her daily life to Muyeol, and now it felt like a live camera had chased her constantly. It left her annoyed and upset. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Cha Muyeol. Let¡¯s seriously talk about this matter now,¡± Yiyoung hissed through her clenched teeth. As Muyeol slowly backed away, Yiyoung grabbed his arm even more firmly. ¡°If you can¡¯t trust me, what should we do? You really are something else!¡± ¡°I was worried about you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Then you should¡¯ve told me!¡± ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree with me.¡± ¡°So you just decided to do it the way you wanted? Are you going to continue being like this?¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t respond, which surprised Yiyoung. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to reply?¡± Muyeol laid his hand atop hers, the one which still held onto his arm. ¡°When you were stabbed, I vowed to myself in front of the operation room that I¡¯ll never let you be alone.¡± To prove it, Muyeol had established the security system in the ER to make it three times more secure. ¡°When I saw your blood-stained clothes and your phone¡­ I lost my mind.¡± It was Muyeol¡¯s first time talking about how he¡¯d felt then, and Yiyoung listened to him quietly. ¡°I wanted to do whatever I could to protect you. I wanted to make sure you were okay, and I¡¯m going to do the same in the future.¡± Muyeol clasped Yiyoung¡¯s hand with both his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t live without you. Even if you say it¡¯s too much, I¡¯m not going to stop. If you were me¡ª¡± ¡°I would¡¯ve done the same.¡± Touched by his words, Yiyoung was no longer annoyed or upset. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you about it. I apologize. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t know what to do if you disagreed with me. But starting from this moment, I¡¯ll tell you if I do it again.¡± ¡°A personal bodyguard won¡¯t be allowed at the ER. I can¡¯t let that happen. There should be trust between all the medical staff and patients. I don¡¯t want to make patients think they¡¯re potential criminals or something.¡± Muyeol suddenly looked disappointed. ¡°I mean it,¡± Yiyoung added, ¡°And I¡¯m much stronger than you think.¡± Muyeol let go of her hand and swept his hair back. ¡°Because I¡¯m so weak¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯m so fearful.¡± Yiyoung smiled. ¡°No way. You¡¯re my guardian angel. The reason why I¡¯m so courageous is all because of you, so you shouldn¡¯t talk about yourself like that.¡± Muyeol stared at her smile and thought about how confident it always was, and how beautiful that made it look. ¡°Let¡¯s talk more about it as we drink coffee and eat bread here.¡± Yiyoung put her arm around his. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My guardian angel.¡± CH 170 By November, the green leaves of summer withered away, and the world prepared itself for a cold winter. The earth brimming with life was getting ready to hibernate, with the promise of meeting again next year. During a brief break, Yiyoung drank a cup of coffee as she looked at the faded leaves. Though it was outside the window, she felt like she could almost smell the approaching winter. It¡¯d been six months since she returned to the ER. After her return, professor Jung transferred to another hospital, perhaps because it was publicly revealed how much he favored Dr. Kang and he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. As a matter of course, the hospital asked Yiyoung to replace him as the professor. ¡°Why me?¡± Yiyoung had questioned it, ¡°I¡¯m only thirty-three, and I still have much to learn.¡± The hospital director had begun to sweat when Yiyoung didn¡¯t accept the offer. ¡°What I mean is¡­ If it¡¯s Dr. Yoon, you¡¯d definitely¡­¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not capable of it, and I don¡¯t have enough experience. Who would want to learn from me?¡± Before her marriage with Muyeol, Yiyoung couldn¡¯t continue to be mentally strong without any purpose in life. So she¡¯d always focused on her goal and chased it. But now, she knew how to enjoy her life without running after a goal. She could now see what she truly wanted from her life. Things like honor or the position of professor meant nothing to her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to be a professor. I just want to stay at the hospital and treat patients myself. I still have much to learn.¡± ¡°Dr. Yoon, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t have to be so humble.¡± ¡°This is what I want. I learned it when I was on break from work, that this is better for my life. And if you insist on putting me in that position all because of the connection I have, then I¡¯ll transfer to a different hospital.¡± ¡°Oh no, Dr. Yoon. Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so conscious of the president. He¡¯s on my side, anyway. Oh, by the way, I hope to see a better professor in the ER soon. I look forward to learning from the new professor.¡± The hospital director had laughed as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. And just as Yiyoung had desired, the ER department got a new head, who had transferred in from another hospital after S hospital made a public request. Professor Kim was a doctor who Yiyoung had always respected. In the ER department, was well-known as a pioneer when it came to external injuries. So it was a great chance for Yiyoung to learn many things from him. Suddenly, Yiyoung felt the change in the atmosphere inside the ER, and she put down her coffee. She waited, but the uncomfortable feeling never went away. Just a few moments later, the hospital director rushed down with all the department heads, and in the middle of the group was a nurse briefing them on a patient¡¯s status. ¡°He suddenly collapsed after losing his balance. His right side seems to have been paralyzed¡­¡± the nurse informed them before glancing at Yiyoung¡¯s face and adding, ¡°He¡¯s the S group¡¯s CEO.¡± Yiyoung remembered how she¡¯d told Mr. Cha that he was showing symptoms of cerebral infarction, and it seemed like Mr. Cha didn¡¯t take care of himself despite her warning. Maybe because he was overconfident about his health. ¡°I¡¯ll treat him along with Professor Kim,¡± said the hospital director, ¡°The president asked us to.¡± Yiyoung finally understood why all the doctors were present. The director of the hospital was Mr. Cha¡¯s family doctor, so it was obvious that he would be treating Mr. Cha himself. But something still seemed weird. It was given that the hospital director would be in charge, and Yiyoung found it strange that Muyeol had to specifically ask him to treat him. Muyeol was away on a business trip, so maybe he had immediately called the hospital director after hearing the news. She wondered if he was worried about something going wrong, and so wanted to ensure that the hospital director was in charge of treating Mr. Cha. If that were the case¡­ then Yiyoung could understand. Mr. Cha had made Muyeol¡¯s life miserable, and he could do anything to Yiyoung. She assumed Muyeol didn¡¯t want to even give Mr. Cha a chance to do so. CH 171 The entrance to the ER opened, and Mr. Cha was carried in. No matter who entered the ER, they were the same; each person was a patient, regardless of their careers, and the doctors only focused on their injury. The hospital director and Professor Kim immediately jumped in to help, and Yiyoung stepped away. Yiyoung was going through Mr. Cha¡¯s records on the computer when a man approached her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mr. Cha¡¯s secretary, Lee.¡± Yiyoung greeted him. ¡°When Mr. Cha collapsed,¡± said Lee, ¡°he was looking for you, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yes. So could you please treat him? Please.¡± ¡°Yiyoung shook her head. ¡°We have the best medical staff on the case. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s receiving the best treatment.¡± Yiyoung vividly remembered what Mr. Cha had said, the way he called Muyeol a ¡®b**tard¡¯ as if there was nothing wrong with it. Right at that moment, another patient was brought in. Yiyoung immediately went to that patient¡¯s side, muttering to herself as she thought about Mr. Cha, ¡°What a jerk.¡± As she treated the patient, someone entered the room and said, ¡°Dr. Yoon, we should switch.¡± It was Dr. Ji, who worked in the same group as Yiyoung. ¡°No. I¡¯m going to finish treating this patient.¡± Yiyoung immediately realized that Mr. Cha was looking for her. Dr. Ji came closer to her, looking desperate as she whispered, ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t look good right now. I think Mr. Cha isn¡¯t satisfied with this treatment. He¡¯s throwing things on the floor, punching our director, and screaming loudly, saying he wants you there for him.¡± ¡°What are the symptoms?¡± Yiyoung asked. As Dr. Ji explained the symptoms to her, Yiyoung didn¡¯t find Mr. Cha¡¯s condition to be that serious. If it were, then he wouldn¡¯t have had the strength to create a scene. Still, after Yiyoung treated the patient until it was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be needed there anymore, she left. When she exited the patient¡¯s room, the head nurse¡ªwho had been waiting for Yiyoung¡ªled the way. Mr. Cha lifted his left arm and waved at her as Yiyoung entered the room. He was lucky. She stepped closer to him, her face devoid of any expression. ¡°Everyone¡­ fake¡­ you¡­ do¡­ it¡­¡± he said. Mr. Cha¡¯s speech was slurred, but it wasn¡¯t serious. ¡°I¡¯m not as talented as the other doctors. If you keep wasting your time like this, it¡¯s only going to get worse. So please consider getting proper treatment as soon as possible,¡± Yiyoung said clearly. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ trust¡­¡± Yiyoung put her hand over Mr. Cha¡¯s left hand and addressed the others, ¡°Please begin. I¡¯ll hold him.¡± But when the hospital director approached him again with the shot, Mr. Cha denied it. ¡°Do you remember what I told you before? People may get treated differently by others based on who they are, but diseases don¡¯t care about it, right?¡± Yiyoung said coldly. Though he wasn¡¯t a good person, Yiyoung wouldn¡¯t not let him receive any treatment. She worked at the ER. Every patient was the same to her, and they all needed an equal chance. ¡°Please don¡¯t let the golden hour pass, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Everyone around her looked at Yiyoung with surprise, but she didn¡¯t mind it at all. Her words were impactful, and Mr. Cha calmed down. * * * Muyeol returned as soon as possible, having taken the next available flight after hearing the news. The VIP room was filled with gifts and flowers sent by important people, and Mr. Cha didn¡¯t let anyone put them away because he enjoyed it. Muyeol looked at Mr. Cha with a blank face. Mr. Cha was having a hard time using the right side of his body. ¡°If you¡­ came¡­. Why not¡­ comfort¡­ me¡­¡± Then, with an annoyed face, he looked at Muyeol and mouthed, ¡°The b**tard¡­¡± Before Muyeol came to meet Mr. Cha, he¡¯d heard everything about what happened from Yiyoung. Mr. Cha was very lucky; his condition wasn¡¯t a major issue, and because he¡¯d been treated within the golden hour, he would recover about seventy to eighty percent of mobility if he participated in rehabilitation. ¡°Sit,¡± Mr. Cha ordered. CH 172 But Muyeol didn¡¯t move. He stared at Mr. Cha as he stood in his place before opening his mouth, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not going to hate you anymore.¡± ¡°Ridiculous¡­ Jerk¡­¡± ¡°I grew to hate you because I still considered you to be my father. I wanted to be recognized by you, hoped you would treat me as your son, not a b**tard. But I realized that all that hope was for nothing.¡± Mr. Cha glared at him, but Muyeol continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to let go of my hope now. Don¡¯t worry about the company. I¡¯ll run it better than you did.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t feel any sort of attachment to the hope anymore, especially after Mr. Cha called him a b**tard even when he was ill. Hatred was like that¡­ People hated others because they couldn¡¯t get what they wanted, and Muyeol realized that he had hated for the same reason. He was thirty three now; it took him a long time to realize it. If he had realized it earlier, he could have spent more time loving Yiyoung. ¡°Filthy b**tard!¡± Mr. Cha spat. It seemed the anger allowed him to pronounce better. Muyeol smiled coldly. ¡°Bye now.¡± ¡°Crazy jerk. You b**tard!¡± Muyeol realized he didn¡¯t need to worry about Mr. Cha. The man seemed to be speaking normally now. Muyeol nodded at him to show respect before leaving the room. Outside, Yiyoung was waiting for him, getting ready to go home after work. Muyeol held Yiyoung¡¯s hand. ¡°Shall we get going now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± she said. ¡°Me too. Should we go eat something?¡± ¡°How about budae-jjigae? I¡¯m craving hot soup because it¡¯s raining.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two held each other¡¯s hands and left the hospital together. And after that, Muyeol didn¡¯t visit Mr. Cha again. In February of the following year, Muyeol became the new CEO of the S group after earning the support of all the shareholders. * * * Cold wind rushed in through the open window. It smelled like wet leaves in the rain, reminding all that it was already winter. It blew down the second floor first, passing by a wall filled with picture frames. A picture of Yiyoung in her white wedding dress and Muyeol in his black tuxedo hung on the wall, their faces bright with huge smiles, as if their laughter could be heard through the pictures. Madam Choi was holding Yiyoung¡¯s hand as Muyeol lifted her in the air. The picture looked lovely. The wind moved onto the other pictures, each one containing their happiness. Then, it moved downstairs with a satisfied smile. When it entered the bedroom, there was only a messy bed in sight. This time, it went to the kitchen after exploring the living room in its search, and it finally found what it was looking for. Yiyoung took out a bottle of water from the fridge. ¡°This much will be enough, right?¡± She was planning to walk around on a mountain close to their home with Muyeol. The two had coincidentally gotten a day off from work on the same day, and it had been a while since they last had a holiday together. Muyeol put the water bottle she¡¯d taken out in a bag. ¡°I think so. I heard there are a lot of restaurants in the area there, so it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so excited! I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so hungry these days. I think I gained some weight, too.¡± ¡°You need to eat a lot more to gain weight.¡± Yiyoung giggled like a little girl as she followed him. ¡°I heard guys only say that so as to not upset their women.¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°The married people on the staff. They said you wouldn¡¯t actually feel the same way as what you say, and that you would actually want a voluptuous but skinny woman.¡± Muyeol burst into uncontrollable laughter. ¡°Why do you believe such things?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying¡­ Am I still pretty?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the prettiest woman out there, and you¡¯d be even prettier if you gained a bit more weight.¡± ¡°Even if I become like a balloon?¡± Muyeol paused abruptly at that statement. ¡°So you¡¯ll still like me if I gained a lot of weight, right?¡± Yiyoung questioned again. Muyeol¡¯s heart began to pound, already having a vague idea. CH 173 ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding? You won¡¯t like me when I become fat?¡± ¡°No, not at all. I like you no matter what. You¡¯d look pretty either way,¡± he finally replied. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t mean it, it feels good to hear that.¡± Yiyoung jokingly glared at him. ¡°Then, I eat a lot, and won¡¯t deny the food!¡± Muyeol smiled and kissed her on the head. Yiyoung¡¯s mood was always lifted when he kissed her. It let her know that she was loved. The two took a bus to the mountain after they heard that the parking lot there was always packed. After they got off, they followed the horde of people walking toward the mountain. ¡°There are quite a lot of people.¡± ¡°There are a lot of people here.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Muyeol and Yiyoung became a part of the crowd. As they went up, they saw that the road split into two paths. One was so people could walk around the mountain, and the other path led to the top of the mountain. The two of them took the first path so they could walk around. ¡°The weather looks like it¡¯s going to change,¡± Yiyoung commented. Muyeol looked up at the sky. The weather seemed fine when they left their house, it seemed like it would rain soon. They could smell the rain in the wind. He asked, ¡°Should we just go home then?¡± ¡°No, when it starts to rain, then we can head back. The air here is different.¡± It really was different; it was cool and fresh, feeling like their lungs had been cleared. It was fun to walk around the mountain, with the fair amount of hills that occupied it. But then it started raining, and they couldn¡¯t continue anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They¡¯d managed to walk a considerable distance, and could enjoy the feel of stepping on the ground. Muyeol took off his jacket and moved to cover Yiyoung¡¯s head, but she avoided it, laughing hard as she said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt the rain. I don¡¯t even remember the last time.¡± Yiyoung jumped in circles, her arms wide open like a child. ¡°This is so exciting! I feel like a kid right now.¡± Muyeol watched as she walked around with a grin. All the other people were busy trying to avoid the rain, but here she was, enjoying it instead. He found it nice how she knew how to enjoy nature. ¡°Come here.¡± Yiyoung reached out to him. ¡°Let¡¯s feel the rain together.¡± Muyeol took her hand. After climbing down the mountain, the two went to a noodle restaurant and ordered noodle bowls and kimchi pancakes. The food was delicious, and since Yiyoung had enjoyed the meal so much, Muyeol ordered another bowl of noodles for her. Once she was done eating, the pair moved to a nearby cafe. They chose a table from where they could look outside the window, and sat down next to each other. Yiyoung stared out into the rain and muttered, ¡°I loved the feeling of the rain pouring on me. It¡¯s going to be a great memory.¡± Muyeol watched her silently. ¡°We¡¯ll be good parents in the future, right?¡± she asked. He smiled at her. ¡°We would be able to make our child laugh a lot, right?¡± she questioned again. Muyeol gently held her shoulder and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯ll be my first time as a mother, so I¡¯m scared. But I¡¯ll try my best, and I¡¯ll be relying on you.¡± Yiyoung turned and hugged him back before whispering, ¡°It¡¯s been seven weeks.¡± Muyeol hugged her even more tightly. Determined, he said, ¡°Our child will definitely be happier than us. Trust me.¡± ¡°I will.¡± He stroked her back. ¡°I¡¯m happier than before.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± CH 174 4 years later¡­ Yiyoung scrubbed her hands, making sure to wash them multiple times before taking out a hand cream and massaging it into her hands. ¡°Going home?¡± someone asked. Yiyoung raised her head to find Jaehee, and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You worked hard today.¡± ¡°Have a good night, Jaehee.¡± After switching shifts with her, Yiyoung grabbed her and left the hospital. It was busy, filled with patients and their guardians from all over the country. It was a place that contained people¡¯s joy and sorrow, but it always provided the patients with hope. When Yiyoung stepped out, the bright sun peeked through the leaves, the sunlight hugging their green. A smile automatically bloomed on her, and she started walking faster. It was always a joy to see her child. Just imagining Jiyoon call her ¡®mom¡¯ with that innocent laughter lacing her pure voice made Yiyoung laugh. Yiyoung earnestly walked toward the childcare center on the hospital grounds. Right after Muyeol found out that Yiyoung was pregnant, he upgraded the hospital¡¯s employee welfare system, his eyes now able to see things he couldn¡¯t before. S hospital and all the companies under the S Corporation were known as people¡¯s dream workplace now. Things couldn¡¯t be perfect in this world, but the employees always looked forward to a better future brought about by the person who always tried to fill in the gaps. Yiyoung reached the childcare center and pressed a bell. ¡°Hello,¡± greeted a voice. ¡°Hi, teacher. This is Jiyoon¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Welcome, doctor.¡± The door opened, and Yiyoung headed inside so quickly that it seemed like she was flying. After a moment¡¯s worth of waiting, she heard Jiyoon¡¯s voice. ¡°Mommy!¡± Yiyoung quickly crouched, hugging Jiyoon as she ran into her embrace. Yiyoung could feel the warmth of the same green-tinted sunlight on Jiyoon. She kissed her child on the head and lifted her with one arm. ¡°Jiyoon had a good lunch today,¡± said the teacher, ¡°She finished it all, and didn¡¯t even leave the carrots.¡± Yiyoung widened her eyes on purpose. ¡°Really? She finished her lunch?¡± ¡°Yes, doctor.¡± Jiyoon put both her hands on Yiyoung¡¯s cheeks and turned her head toward her. ¡°The carrots were too mushy! I didn¡¯t like it, but I still ate all of it.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Yeah! But next time, I don¡¯t want to eat them. Because this time I had them all, next time, I don¡¯t want to. Daddy said I can do that!¡± Yiyoung laughed and loudly kissed her daughter¡¯s lovely cheek. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat something you don¡¯t like. But Jiyoon¡­ Wouldn¡¯t there be a reason as to why mommy keeps giving you carrots to eat?¡± Muyeol had tried to explain to Jiyoon. And it was then when Jiyoon came up with the idea that if she ate something she didn¡¯t like one day, she didn¡¯t have to eat it the next day. ¡°Thank you for today, teacher,¡± said Yiyoung. ¡°Not a problem.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Teacher, I will see you tomorrow!¡± Jiyoon said loudly. Yiyoung left the childcare center with Jiyoon in her arms. ¡°What do you want to do when we get home?¡± ¡°Origami!¡± ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t really good at that.¡± ¡°I will teach you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Today, I did¡­¡± The mother and daughter kept chatting, their heads resting against each other as Yiyoung walked. As they neared the cars, Jiyoon suddenly shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°What? Daddy?¡± Yiyoung sputtered. Muyeol was on a business trip, and he was only supposed to have arrived tonight! ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Jiyoon!¡± It really was Muyeol. He looked wild, a beard growing on his face from being unable to shave on the trip. CH 175 Yiyoung rushed to his side. Muyeol quickly reached out and pulled Jiyoon into his arms before kissing Yiyoung, and then pecked his daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°What happened?¡± Yiyoung asked. ¡°Work went better than I expected, so I came back earlier.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°How was everything here? Nothing happened?¡± ¡°Yeah. Today, Jiyoon¡­¡± The family of three caught up as they headed to the parking lot. After they reached home, and spent some quality time together, Muyeol entered the bedroom after tucking Jiyoon in her bed. Without turning on the light, he carefully sat down on the bed. Yiyoung had fallen asleep right after finishing dinner. She must have been exhausted. He reached out and softly stroked her hair. His touch seemed to have woken her up, because Yiyoung yawned as she asked, ¡°What time is it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s 9 o¡¯ clock. Go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Give me a hug.¡± Muyeol lied down next to her, and put his arm out. Yiyoung put her head on his arm, burying her face in his chest. ¡°Why am I so tired these days?¡± she mumbled. Muyeol had noticed it before he even went on his business trip; Yiyoung didn¡¯t know what to do, she was constantly sleepy. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked him, her eyes closed. Muyeol pondered over it, and then recalled the time she¡¯d slept like a bear wanting to hibernate. He jerked his head up and asked, ¡°A second baby?¡± ¡°You got it,¡± Yiyoung confirmed with a smile. Muyeol tightly wrapped his arms around, unable to say much because of how happy he was. It took him a while before he finally said, ¡°I will do better.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trust you this time, too.¡± ¡°Our second child, huh? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll be the father of two children.¡± Being a parent itself was a fear for Muyeol. Since he¡¯d never been loved by anyone, he wasn¡¯t confident in his ability to be a father figure, even though he loved being one. ¡°I think you should freely express your happiness,¡± Yiyoung had said before. When she gave birth to Jiyoon, Yiyoung and Muyeol had worried a lot. Whenever they had the time to talk, they would discuss what to do. And both of them had agreed that the one thing he should always do, was to express his love to his child without worrying about anything. They believed their child would be able to feel it. There was no right or wrong answer to raising a child, but they tried together, their child laughed. And Jiyoon¡¯s laughter was a great motivation for her parents. Yiyoung patted Muyeol¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯re getting closer to being the best dad day by day.¡± Muyeol smiled as he lifted her head by the chin and softly kissed Yiyoung on the lips. ¡°I need to hold back for a while again, huh?¡± Muyeol laughed loudly and kissed her again. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± exhaled Yiyoung, no longer feeling anxious, and feeling satisfied. ¡°I love you.¡± And then Yiyoung was dragged into her dreams, where she opened Muyeol¡¯s diary after a long treasure hunt. She flipped to the favorite part of his diary. ¡®If someone tells me that I can ask for one thing and it would be granted, then I would want to say that I want to live with Shitty Yoon, even for a day. Even if it was a dream, I¡¯d love to experience living with her. My life would be beautiful with that memory of living with her.¡¯ Because of Muyeol, her life had become beautiful. * * * Afterword by the author I really love writing, and I¡¯m always grateful to be able to do what I love for a living. I also like to travel. I want to see as many things as possible for as long as I can. The places in ¡®When I Loved You¡¯ such as Germany, Czechia, Hungary, and Austria are all places that I visited in February this year. Actually, I was writing a different novel before this one, but after seeing Hallstatt, I felt a strong urge to write a new novel. As soon as I returned, I stopped working on the novel I was focusing on before I traveled, and immediately started writing ¡®When I Loved You¡¯. The theme of this novel is ¡®beauty¡¯, and it includes the beauty of humans, views, love, and the world. My writing is not perfect, but I hope my feelings are conveyed through the novel. This sums up the epilogue. CH 176 Supplementary story 1. Treasure Hunting ¡°Today¡¯s schedule is¡­¡± Muyeol questioned as he adjusted his necktie. Yiyoung responded with a long yawn, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± It had been two days since their return from their honeymoon, and Yiyoung seemed more tired than usual. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± Shouldn¡¯t you get a massage or do something?¡± Muyeol asked with concern. Yiyoung smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if I sleep enough. But, are you really okay?¡± ¡°It was nothing for me. I adjusted quickly because I¡¯m so used to business trips. And I¡¯m healthy enough to handle it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± Muyeol reached out to pull her toward him, and then patted her back. Yiyoung buried her face in his embrace, acting like a little girl. She was still in the honeymoon phase, her heart set aflutter just by the scent and warmth of his body. ¡°Oh no, this is a problem,¡± she muttered, as if talking to herself. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I like you so much.¡± ¡°I like you a lot, too,¡± Muyeol whispered as he loudly kissed the top of her head, before lowering his head and meeting her lips. ¡°I love you.¡± Yiyoung¡¯s lips curved up into a beautiful smile, and it made it tough for Muyeol to control his desire. He kissed her on the lips again, for longer this time. And when he had to part from her, he immediately met her lips again. Soon, his breaths grew harsh, and his tongue explored the inside of Yiyoung¡¯s mouth, the muscle sneaking in between her lips. With one hand laced in her hair and the other on her waist, Muyeol firmly pulled her against himself, and Yiyoung could feel his hard body. Having to pull away from the kiss again, the two were not satisfied. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that I would return to work. I should¡¯ve rested more.¡± Muyeol spat out annoyingly as he lifted Yiyoung up and placed her on the vanity. Yiyoung gently touched his face. ¡°If you have time to complain, kiss me. You¡¯re going to work anyway.¡± Muyeol combed her messy hair with his hand and kissed her again. It was a passionate kiss, with all his desires poured into it. Yiyoung¡¯s heart began to race, and her body grew hot. Muyeol was kissing her so intensely that it almost crushed her mouth, her soft lips swelling up. When they pulled away, their lips barely apart from each other¡¯s, Yiyoung whispered, ¡°This is a huge problem. How do you expect me to wait until tonight?¡± Muyeol smiled and hugged her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t breathe. * * * After Muyeol left for work, Yiyoung brewed some coffee for herself and sipped it. She was exhausted, partially because of the jet lag. She¡¯d always felt that she only got enough rest after a deep sleep at night. Her body just worked that way. She needed to cut down on the naps during the day, but she couldn¡¯t control herself well. Though the naps allowed the night to stretch on, and she liked making love with Muyeol, it left her more tired than usual. So Yiyoung was determined to not nap today. She would endure it until Muyeol returned by trying all sorts of ways to stay up. She would passionately make love with him until it felt like her body would melt, and only then would she go to sleep. ¡®Okay. I have to stay awake. I shouldn¡¯t fall asleep,¡¯ she thought, determined to stay awake even if it involved drinking an endless amount of coffee. An hour later, Yiyoung found herself searching the house for something interesting to do. Reading a book would instantly make her fall asleep, and even if she watched TV, she would probably pass out on the couch. She considered going outside, but decided she didn¡¯t want to go to the mall without wanting to buy anything specific. The movie theatre, she didn¡¯t even think about, she knew she would be asleep for its entire duration. ¡°I have to endure no matter what¡­¡± she muttered to herself. Yiyoung wondered if she could draw or practice belly dancing. But as she kept thinking, an idea popped up in her mind. ¡°That¡¯s right! There is one option!¡± Muyeol¡¯s diary¡­ She¡¯d wanted to find it before. And this was the perfect chance for her to do so. Her sleep-laden eyes jerked wide open as her mind became clearer. ¡°Where should I start looking?¡± Her attention turned to his study. She remembered how in school, he¡¯d hid his diary inside his locker and locked it. There was a good chance that Muyeol had hid his diary in his private place, and probably put a lock to keep it safe, too. Yiyoung padded along, seemingly enjoying the treasure hunt as she found herself unable to hold back the giggles at the thought of reading his diary. CH 177 ¡°Should I begin the treasure hunt?¡± she said to herself as she entered his study. She headed straight for the drawer in his desk, not even thinking of looking anywhere else. She opened the drawer as she laughed loudly. ¡°Who was calling me simple-minded? He¡¯s even worse than I am!¡± Contrary to her expectations of it being locked, the drawer slid open with any resistance. Yiyoung¡¯s eyes sparkled as she spotted the familiar-looking diary. ¡°What happened, Muyeol? You seem so easy¡­¡± Yiyoung picked up the diary, her mouth wide open. She didn¡¯t know how Muyeol had made a mistake like this, knew that once he found out, he would immediately regret it. ¡°If he¡¯d hidden it in one of the bookshelves, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it.¡± She didn¡¯t have to go far. Yiyoung sat down on the couch inside the study, and opened the diary. ¡°Hmm¡­ Should I read it?¡± Muyeol had started writing his diary when he was ten, and aside from the dates, there were only comments on the weather. There was nothing else inside, giving the impression that his days had been¡­ empty. Yiyoung was beginning to choke up, so she cleared her throat. Then, she kept flipping through the pages, and eventually came across Muyeol¡¯s writing. ¡®The class got a transfer student today. A tiny, badly tanned girl with no style. It¡¯s almost like she absorbed all the sunlight in the world. Everything about her looks poor. The teacher said she is a brilliant kid, but she doesn¡¯t look like one. She looks more like an idiot who can¡¯t stop smiling. Darn it, her seat is next to mine. This is not a good start to the year. Well, it¡¯s never been good anyway, but it feels like it¡¯s going to get worse, somehow¡­¡¯ Yiyoung¡¯s eyes widened as she realized the diary entry was about her. ¡°What is this? He left all these pages blank, and his first entry starts with talking ill about me?¡± Yiyoung continued reading as she complained. Muyeol had written in the diary everyday after that point, and she was shocked to find that every page was about her. ¡®Her hair was in pigtails today. She¡¯s trying so hard to look cute. And yes, she made it work. She looks cute, but only a little bit.¡¯ Yiyoung felt good about the entries now. ¡®I had a headache since early in the morning, but it¡¯s afternoon now, and I feel fine. I probably forgot about the pain after hearing Shitty Yoon¡¯s noise all day. She made me lose my mind¡­¡¯ Yiyoung¡¯s eyes turned serious. She picked up the reading pace, and turned to another page in the diary. ¡®My prediction that Shitty Yoon would bring me bad luck was right. I heard my step-brother is going to live with us. I was aware I had a step-brother, but I never expected I¡¯d have to live with him. The change won¡¯t be drastic, but still, things will become complicated. Shitty Yoon was more than enough, and now there¡¯s this problem, too.¡¯ Her hand traced the drawing in the diary. Yiyoung had once asked him to draw her, but she now realized she didn¡¯t have to do that. In every page of the diary, her presence remained. She hadn¡¯t even realized when her eyes had become teary, but she wiped her face with the back of her hand and continued reading. ¡®I never expected someone to be jealous of me. Jaeho had said that he wished I would die. I was a bit jealous of him because at the very least, there was something he wanted to have, but I don¡¯t have anything like that. I wonder how it would feel to have something I desperately wanted. Would I really become desperate if I yearn for something so badly? I can¡¯t even imagine it. And I feel like it¡¯s impossible for me to be like that. Anyway, Shitty Yoon was complaining about how she could only have lunch once, and not twice¡­¡¯ Her name was on each page, and it continued on even when they were in junior high school. ¡®I went to see my teacher. I¡¯ve never asked my teacher for anything before, I did this time. I told him I wanted to graduate without any problems. And the moment I said that, the teacher looked at me as if I was crazy. Yes, I am crazy. I don¡¯t like anyone else sitting next to me. It has to be Shitty Yoon. She has to sit next to me, so I¡­.¡¯ Yiyoung suddenly raised her head and looked for a tissue. During junior high school, she was in the same class as him, and sat next to him for all three years. And it was now she learned how she had been able to do that. She had never expected to read such things about herself when she first opened the diary. They were love stories that made her heart fall in love, too. CH 178 She ceaselessly wiped her tears as she continued to read. ¡®Shitty Yoon. Too simple-minded. Like an idiot. I hope she learned what happens when you become too nosy without any care for yourself after this time. I hope she doesn¡¯t make a mistake like this again by poking her nose into others¡¯ business. She tends to view the world as if it¡¯s full of hope, but the world isn¡¯t how she thinks it is. Whatever she thinks about it is a delusion. The school isn¡¯t a place where people have common sense, Shitty Yoon. You¡¯re so simple-minded. You¡¯re too smart, and the shitty kids won¡¯t like a kid like you when you¡¯re way smarter than them. They¡¯ll only think about using you. But I will patiently stay silent, knowing that you wouldn¡¯t listen to me even if I said something. But I hope you¡¯ll learn what I mean from this experience. Don¡¯t ever poke your nose into anything related to me. Don¡¯t interfere in my business. Don¡¯t get into danger because of me. I never thought that I could go crazy, but I experienced it for the first time. I almost went crazy while I waited for a call from the bodyguard¡­¡¯ Yiyoung put down the diary, and wiped her incessant tears. This entry was about the time she had been dragged around the city and publicly shamed by the other students. Muyeol¡¯s anger and concern were stored in the diary in the form of his writing. But back then, when she returned to school, she remembered that all he had said was, ¡°Look at you. So naive.¡± She also remembered the way she had cursed at him in her thoughts after that. Yiyoung caught her breath before picking up the diary again. ¡®Shitty Yoon just blabbered some nonsense about helping me? Who is she to determine that I might need her help? She really doesn¡¯t know her place. She can be a bit quick-witted, but sometimes¡­ Because she¡¯s way too simple-minded, she could probably only focus on one thing at a time. She was trying to pay back what she owed me by saying that. But, a deal is a deal. From this point onward, you owe me your life. You made a promise to me, not knowing the kind of person I am, but you will know one day. Once I get a reason to make you fulfill the promise, I¡¯m going to find you right away. And then you¡¯ll try to fulfill it even though you¡¯ll hate it because you¡¯re so simple-minded, Yoon Yiyoung. I trust you because I¡¯ve never seen anyone else who fulfills their promises like you do.¡¯ She now understood why Muyeol was so confident when he¡¯d asked her to marry him. The diary went on. For every day, the entry started and ended with ger. His day wouldn¡¯t begin without writing about her. She¡¯d been getting all his attention, and this attention was his love for Yiyoung. The entry in the diary then reached their high school years. ¡®Shitty Yoon¡¯s classroom is¡­¡¯ Yiyoung¡¯s lips curved up, knowing that it was still about her. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since Yiyoung came to school. I saw her from a distance, but she looked like she¡¯d lost weight. She seemed exhausted when she was walking. But she was impressive. I was nervous that she would give up everything after her mother¡¯s death. Her mother had been Yiyoung¡¯s mental support, someone who made her move forward no matter what. I was worried she would end up losing herself, but she held on. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m being disrespectful. I¡¯m sorry that you passed away. I hoped there would be a miracle, but it didn¡¯t happen¡­ So I¡¯m sorry. But if you¡¯re watching over Yiyoung now, please help her endure. Please help her nail the midterm next week, and help her show herself off to others through her test results. I know Yoon Yiyoung never gives up, she only pauses. That¡¯s how she gains the strength to move forward. Please don¡¯t let her lose her purpose in life. I¡¯m so sorry for being nosy myself¡­¡¯ She just needed to love him more in the future, express feelings more to love more. Muyeol had been silent back then, and she recalled that on that day, he had waved at her as a greeting. That was it. It would have been so much better if Muyeol had expressed his feelings to her. It seemed like he was madly in love with her then. But there was nothing Yiyoung could do now. It had already happened, and was in the past. She just needed to love him more in the future, and express her feelings more to love him more. CH 179 In no time, she reached the last page of Muyeol¡¯s diary. ¡°What? Is this the last page?¡± The last entry was written when Muyeol was a senior in high school. To be exact, it was on the day Yiyoung dropped out of school. ¡®She¡¯s lost herself. I hadn¡¯t expected her to give up. I later found out that her father passed away in an unexpected accident. It is unfortunate. It¡¯d seemed like she was on the right path¡­ But maybe it¡¯s not entirely a bad thing, since she probably learned what her limit is. I can only sigh, knowing that I now have to be alone, and won¡¯t have her next to me. She would want to be alone, and she wouldn¡¯t even want to see me. I heard that those kids, who are all just like me, are harassing her, someone who lost her purpose in her life after losing her father. But Yoon Yiyoung, I know you would never give up. So I hope you will still stand¡­ because I know you¡¯re the strongest. We have to meet one day, you know? ¡®If someone tells me that I can ask for one thing and it would be granted, then I would want to say that I want to live with Shitty Yoon, even for a day. Even if it was a dream, I¡¯d love to experience living with her. My life would be beautiful with that memory of living with her.¡¯ Yiyoung closed her eyes, done reading the whole diary. She couldn¡¯t control herself as her heart trembled. The palpitations caused by Muyeol eventually made her whole body shudder. Her eyes snapped wide open. ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªI have to go out.¡± Yiyoung checked the time. It was past 6 in the evening; time had passed by so fast. ¡°I have to hurry up.¡± She contacted Muyeol through her cell phone first. ¡°Yeah?¡± Muyeol said over the phone. ¡°Should we go out for dinner?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Muyeol then asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Almost as if she had been waiting, Yiyoung said, ¡°You.¡± Muyeol didn¡¯t say anything in response. Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect such an answer. Yiyoung walked toward the bedroom to get ready. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± he finally asked. ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Are you going to come to me? Or do you want to meet halfway?¡± ¡°Are you done for the day?¡± ¡°Not yet. But I can finish within 30 minutes.¡± ¡°Then just wait there. I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Yiyoung smiled and whispered, ¡°Ready yourself.¡± ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°Of course I mean it.¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m crazy about you. When I think about you, I just don¡¯t know what to do. I can¡¯t stop myself from missing you.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s some good spirit.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Yiyoung replied as she dressed up. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yiyoung hung up, and then rushed. By the time she arrived at Muyeol¡¯s office¡ªafter getting through the rush hour in a taxi¡ªMuyeol was alone. ¡°Are you alone?¡± she questioned. ¡°I sent everyone home since you were going to come.¡± Muyeol smiled wickedly and added, ¡°You told me to get ready.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The office was empty, and all the blind were drawn to cover the windows. Muyeol locked the door and dimmed the lights. Yiyoung ran to Muyeol as he approached her while unraveling his necktie. She could see his face glow up. The one who was actually simple-minded was Cha Muyeol, the one who knew how to love. The actual simple-minded one was Cha Muyeol, the Cha Muyeol who knew how to love. ¡°Did I tell you how much I love you?¡± Muyeol said as he moved to take off her top. Yiyoung raised her arms in the air to help him take it off easily. ¡°Yes. You did. You said it several times. But, tell me one more time. I love to hear it every time.¡± As Muyeol took off her bra, he whispered in her ears, ¡°I love you, Yoon Yiyoung. I fell in love with you the moment I first saw you. I love you. I love you.¡± Yiyoung wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I love you. I love you. Love you. Love you¡­¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips passionately met Yiyoung¡¯s lips. CH 180 ¡°Ngh, nnngh, hahh, ahhh, hnnnh¡­¡± The woman¡¯s sharp, high-pitched moans bothered my eardrums. They didn¡¯t realize I was standing there. The hands that had touched me were stroking her back, legs, and chest. I breathed heavily and took a step back. Thunk, the bathroom door closed. That was when Keith looked up. Our eyes met. He didn¡¯t react for a moment. My thoughts were a mess. Keith seemed to have called my name, but I wasn¡¯t sure. Before I knew it, I was already out of the waiting room and running. Perhaps I saw Whitaker and Keith¡¯s driver, but I wasn¡¯t sure. I sprinted madly out of the airport. ¡°Hahh, hahhh, hah, hah.¡± I frantically gulped the cold air, but my chest still felt tight. Gasping, I plopped down on the street and clutched at my heart. ¡®This is a dream.¡¯ I hastily ran my trembling fingers through my hair. ¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense. I must have seen wrong. It must not have been Keith¡­ Another¡­ Another person was¡­¡¯ Could it have been Grayson? Or maybe the Extreme Alpha whose p*nis I nearly bit off? Who else was there? An Extreme Alpha with violet eyes. A man with dark hair and cloyingly sweet pheromones. ¡°Yeonwoo.¡± Someone suddenly called out my name and grabbed my shoulder. Startled, I jumped and looked back, falling on my bottom. As I sat on the ground and looked up with big, round eyes, the man was gazing down at me¨Cthe man who I had been waiting for but I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be. It was Keith. ¡°What happened? Are you better now?¡± He was talking to me so casually. I couldn¡¯t believe him. I started to feel like I was seeing things. I stared at him in bewilderment, and Keith extended a hand. He grabbed an arm and pulled me up, then he frowned, dusting my clothes off. ¡°Look at yourself!¡± Keith looked like he was at a loss for words. I was still blinking absentmindedly at him. Keith must have thought that something was off with me because he scooped me up in his arms. Instantly, my feet swung in the air. He then turned around and took me away in long strides. Not far off, the car that I rode on the way was idling. I saw the bodyguards as well. With me in his arms, Keith entered the car without hesitation. Then, the door closed, and the car drove off. Keith didn¡¯t wait long. He soon covered my lips and shoved his tongue in. He sucked my tongue to the base and scraped the roof of my mouth, and I sat hazily through the kiss. I blinked dumbly until Keith pulled away from me. Keith let out a deep and satisfied sigh and whispered, ¡°I thought about doing this the whole time.¡± ¡®Me too,¡¯ I almost said, but the words that came out of my mouth were something completely different. ¡°Who¡­ was she¡­?¡± Keith didn¡¯t answer straight away. He wasn¡¯t avoiding the question. He was trying to remember who I was referring to. I waited patiently for his reply. It was a silence that only lasted a few seconds, but it was torturously long. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t look at her nametag.¡± Keith said in a very unconcerned manner, then he leaned in to kiss me again. However, my mind only grew more fuddled. Then what happened? Did they pass by each other and make out because they met eyes? How and when did they meet? Why were they doing that there? How far was he thinking of going?! Too many thoughts crowded my brain, and I didn¡¯t know what to say first. It was the first time that I was this flummoxed. I was so bewildered that I started to panic. One thought then rose above the rest of my muddled thoughts. I pushed away from the kiss with all my might. Keith frowned in annoyance and looked at me questioningly. I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask. I was so scared. If that was the truth, then what should I do? If my guess was right¡­ What if he confirmed my suspicions? No, that couldn¡¯t be¨Cthere was no way. That was going too far, even for Keith. ¡°Why¡­?¡± My subdued, hoarse voice crept out of my lips. I wanted some water, but I couldn¡¯t drink. I felt my mouth drying out and forced my stiff lips to move. ¡°Why were you late¡­? Emma returned yesterday¡­ Why did you extend¡­ your trip one more day¡­?¡± I continued to ramble, but Keith must have understood what I wanted to say. There was no way he couldn¡¯t know. Keith wasn¡¯t thinking of avoiding me, and I already knew what answer would come out. ¡°Because there was a party,¡± he said, blas¨¦. He reached for me, and I scrambled away from his reach, but my back soon hit the door of the car. Was this car always this cramped? I felt neither pain nor discomfort. I merely stared at Keith with wide eyes. A party? What kind of party? Was he saying that for real? Did he seriously go there? This wasn¡¯t all my imagination? I gaped but no sound escaped my lips. No, maybe I said something, but I couldn¡¯t hear what I said. I didn¡¯t hear Keith¡¯s reply either. I didn¡¯t hear anything, but I already knew the answer. I knew with such clarity what kind of party it was. CH 181 ¡°You always say they¡¯re like angels, and now you just want them to keep sleeping.¡± ¡°They¡¯re angels, indeed. But they most resemble the angel when they¡¯re asleep. In fact, they look even more beautiful than angels,¡± Yiyoung said in a laid-back manner. Muyeol reached out to lightly ruffle her hair. Yiyoung laughed innocently before switching the radio on. ¡°It¡¯s boring. Let¡¯s listen to some music on the way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As she switched the channels, she paused and listened to one of the radio stations. The radio hosts were talking, and then Yiyoung heard a singing voice that was particularly out of the ordinary. While she listened closely, the hosts introduced a male quartet crossover band. But when after listening to their conversation with the hosts, the band didn¡¯t sing, Yiyoung was disappointed. ¡°What a bummer. I wish they would sing¡­¡± Not knowing who the band was, Yiyoung didn¡¯t feel inspired to listen to them anymore. So she switched to other channels, but on every station, the hosts were just busy talking. Yiyoung pouted, and then changed the channel again before abruptly pausing. ¡°¡ªguardian angel of mine. Cantate caeli chorus angelorum¡­¡± It was a song by the male quartet crossover band. Muyeol turned to pay attention as well. Yiyoung increased the volume as if she was enchanted by the song. The two exchanged a glance. ¡°Are they all men? Really?¡± she asked. Muyeol shrugged, unsure. Yiyoung listened to their song again. It sounded like gospel music, even the lyrics seeming like they were gospel. The song was beautiful, four mean weaving beautiful harmonies together. ¡°So I hide beneath your wing¡­¡± Yiyoung automatically turned to look at Muyeol, her guardian angel, and realized how she was staying under his wings. Then, she turned around to look at the two sleeping angels. ¡°I love this song. I got goosebumps.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± The song ended quickly, but the sound lingered in Yiyoung¡¯s mind. She looked up the band on her phone, and then bought it and saved it. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that song so good?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I just bought their song. Can we listen to it again?¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± Yiyoung connected her phone to the bluetooth, and listened to the song ¡®Angel¡¯ over and over again. Every time she listened to it, her heart fluttered. For the first time, she learned that she could feel this way after listening to a song. The heavenly harmonies piled up in her heart, like they were the stairway to heaven. Soon, they reached Madam Choi¡¯s house. The kids had woken up half hour before they arrived, and were singing all the children¡¯s songs. When the car stopped, they yelled, ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡± Madam Choi, who had been waiting for them outside, ran toward them with a big smile. ¡°Welcome, my puppies!¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not a puppy! I¡¯m Cha Jiyoon!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Joonho!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. My puppies.¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯m not a puppy!¡± Jiyoon protested. Muyeol laughed loudly before unbuckling the kids¡¯ seat belts and letting them out of the car. Jiyoon and Joonho ran toward Madam Choi and threw themselves into her arms. Muyeol and Yiyoung followed them. Madam Choi welcomed them with a bright smile. ¡°It must have been quite a trip for you guys.¡± ¡°Happy birthday,¡± the two greeted. Madam Choi nodded with her wrinkled face, her eyes shining with tears. After a delicious dinner, Madam Choi went to her room with the two kids, saying that she wanted to open her gifts with them. Muyeol and Yiyoung sat down at the deck, enjoying the breeze as they held each other¡¯s hands. ¡°I feel so peaceful whenever I come here,¡± Yiyoung said, causing Muyeol to smile wordlessly. Yiyoung lied down on her back, noticing the night sky of summer. ¡°You should lie down like this, honey.¡± After becoming parents to two children, there were only a limited number of places left for them to call each other¡¯s name. They only called each other by their name in their bedroom, a secret place where they enjoyed total pleasure. Anywhere else, they referred to each other as ¡®honey¡¯. Muyeol lied down next to her like she had suggested. ¡°How is it?¡± Yiyoung asked. ¡°Does it feel like the stars are falling on you?¡± She was right. The light from the stars in the night sky brightened the world. CH 182 3. Candy Muyeol heard someone knock on his study door as he worked, and he took his eyes off the computer screen. ¡°Yes?¡± he called out. He saw Jiyoon open the door of his study as she exclaimed, ¡°Dad!¡± Muyeol¡¯s face brightened instantly. There were three people in his life who could make him happy just by being next to him: Yoon Yiyoung, Cha Jiyoon, and Cha Joonho. Muyeol always thought himself to be the luckiest to be able to have them in his life. Muyeol smiled. ¡°Come in.¡± Jiyoon quickly entered the study after briefly checking the area behind her, and carefully closed the door. It looked like she was going to tell him a secret, which flattered Muyeol. It was childish to feel this way, but it was a way for him to confirm her love for her father. With a pleased smile, Muyeol watched as Jiyoon walked toward his desk. Her features belonged to both him and Yiyoung, but her image resembled him more, perhaps it was because of her gaze. Yiyoung had mentioned it several times before, ¡°Wow, how does she look just like you? She¡¯s definitely your daughter.¡± However, while her physical appearance was similar to Muyeol, her brain was like that of Yiyoung. Jiyoon was a very smart kid. Every time he looked at her, she reminded Muyeol of Yiyoung. He had wondered how great Yiyoung would have been had she been raised in normal circumstances like others. And when he looked at Jiyoon, Muyeol found the answer to his question. It was more than he had ever imagined. Everything was doubled: her love, her happiness, her expectations, et cetera. Jiyoon had a lot of good habits, and almost none of the bad ones. Muyeol¡¯s eyes crinkled into a smile as he looked at his beautiful child. He wished she would lead an even more beautiful life, and meet a great person in the future. He wished she would be happier, adding more beauty by adding love and people in her life. Jiyoon stood next to his desk. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, Dad, so I¡¯ll say it quickly.¡± It was a rule in their house. Muyeol usually didn¡¯t bring work to his house, but there were some unavoidable situations when he had no choice but to. He was a CEO, and was loaded with work. And because he always tried to make time for his family for dinner and weekends, he sometimes had to bring his work home. So whenever he was in his study, no one bothered him; a rule which Yiyoung came up with for him. ¡°Mom knows you want to stay with Dad because Mom always wants to stay with Dad, too. You will say that I don¡¯t, but I want to stay with Dad the most. But Mom and Dad also have work to do,¡± Yiyoung had told the children. The children always thought they needed to play with Muyeol after dinner by doing puzzles, reading books, playing games, role-playing a hair-salon, or playing polo, with Muyeol as the horse. He always sacrificed himself to play with the kids. He would finish his work after their bedtime, and so there were many instances when he couldn¡¯t sleep at night. It wasn¡¯t good for his health in the long term, and so Yiyoung had made the rule. But Muyeol was such a good dad and playmate in their eyes, so the kids hadn¡¯t been able to accept it easily. Back then, when Muyeol saw the tears pooling in his children¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t control his feelings and was at a loss. But Yiyoung was different. She had looked them straight in the eye, knelt down, and said to the whining children, ¡°Mom and Dad don¡¯t work alone. We work with other people, and there are rules, and promises we have to keep. Work is a promise you make with others.¡± She had patted their heads as she calmly explained, ¡°If you don¡¯t keep your promise with others, then others won¡¯t keep their promises with you. So we have to keep our promises. That¡¯s how we get good results. Sometimes, we face bad results, too, but we always try our best to get better results¡­¡± The kids seemed to be on the verge of crying. They hadn¡¯t understood what Yiyoung was because they were too young, which Yiyoung already knew. She had comforted them with hugs as their tears rolled down their cheeks. ¡°You won¡¯t know what Mommy is saying now, but Mommy is going to keep explaining it to you guys. Mommy will continue to explain how Daddy is trying his best to stay with us. And Mommy is going to explain to you how important it is for you to give him some time on his own.¡± Muyeol had been impressed to hear her words. Yiyoung always acknowledged him, and was considerate of him. Every time he saw that, it warmed his heart, and he gained more strength and motivation to do more for his family. He wanted to pay back the love he received from his family by manifold. So Muyeol had sat down next to Yiyoung while the kids clung to his neck as if they¡¯d been waiting for it all day. Muyeol had almost fallen on his back because of that, but he held his children in a tight embrace and said, ¡°If you give Dad some time, Dad will finish the work fast and come out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, 5 minutes?¡± Joonho asked innocently, making Muyeol to crack up. Yiyoung laughed, too, but she took care of the situation. ¡°Mom knows that your dad is a superman, but superman can¡¯t do Dad¡¯s work. Only Dad can do his work, so¡­¡± Yiyoung pointed toward Muyeol¡¯s study and continued, ¡°When he goes into that room, you guys have to wait until he comes out.¡± Jiyoon had been praiseworthy; she quickly accepted Yiyoung¡¯s words. ¡°Okay.¡± But Joonho had been different¡­ ¡°Dad, Dad, Dad! So you mean 5 minutes?¡± Muyeol had laughed loudly again at that. Though Yiyoung¡¯s explanation didn¡¯t work right away, as she continued explaining over time, no one had bothered him when he was in his study. But here was Jiyoon now, visiting him in his study. CH 183 ¡°So, what do you want to tell Dad?¡± Muyeol asked with a smile. ¡°Dad, I want something,¡± said Jiyoon. ¡°You have a favor to ask?¡± ¡° Jiyoon smiled innocently and corrected herself, ¡°Yes, I want to ask you a favor.¡± Muyeol met her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the favor?¡± ¡°I want to go to the market with you.¡± Muyeol cocked his head to the side, unable to understand just what she needed to buy that she needed only him to accompany her. ¡°It¡¯s a secret from Mom. I really want to go with you,¡± Jiyoon quickly added. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Muyeol hummed. ¡°If Mom asks about it, I can¡¯t lie to her.¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t tell her!¡± At times like these, she seemed so much like Yiyoung. Once Muyeol noticed that, he became weak toward her. So he instantly said, ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t tell Mom. So, what are we going to do at the market?¡± ¡°Choose a good candy!¡± Jiyoon said with a big smile. All she did was mention ¡®candy¡¯. It almost made Muyeol burst into laughter, but he successfully restrained himself. Now that he thought about it, White Day was approaching. Normally, men gave candies to their women on White Day in response to receiving chocolates from them on Valentine¡¯s Day. However, since Yiyoung didn¡¯t care about special days like these, Muyeol had assumed that Jiyoon didn¡¯t care much either. And as he thought of the candies, Muyeol remembered the candies Yiyoung used to prepare every year when they were young. It had taken a lot of work for Muyeol to collect all of them at the end of the day. And each time he did it, he told himself not to do such a thing. But then he would think of Yiyoung¡¯s smile, and prepare another shopping bag. ¡°Who do you want to give them to?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. There¡¯s a new student in my class, but it would be weird if I only gave the candies to him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Muyeol asked in confusion. ¡°What do you mean, why? What if the other kids find out I like him? So, I want to give candies to all of them. That way, nobody will know!¡± ¡®Wpw¡­ is she a combination of Cha Muyeol and Yoon Yiyoung?¡¯ he thought. ¡°But why do we have to keep this a secret from Mom?¡± asked Muyeol. ¡°It¡¯s what I want, just in case I have my heart broken, since Mom would be so sad,¡± Jiyoon said with a grin. Muyeol was surprised by the use of such a mature phrase, but didn¡¯t express it, letting it slide as some light words. ¡°Then, what about Dad?¡± ¡°Dad would like it if I had my heart broken. All the kids said that dads are like that.¡± This time, Muyeol couldn¡¯t control his laughter. But at the same time, he was dizzy, mind busy focusing on the fact that she already met someone at her age. He did want her to meet someone great, but this was too early! However, he then remembered the moment he had first met Shitty Yoon. ¡°Okay.¡± Muyeol nodded like a cool dad. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick those candies together.¡± Jiyoon laughed innocently. * * * A few days later¡­ Jiyoon stood in front of a counter, several kinds of colorful candies displayed on its shelves. She normally did not enjoy eating candies, so she was having a hard time choosing them. And that was why she had brought Muyeol to the candy shop. ¡°Wow, I really don¡¯t know what to choose. Please choose it for me, Dad. What kind of candies do guys like?¡± asked Jiyoon. It was a hard question for him, since Muyeol didn¡¯t like eating candies either. But then he remembered the candies he had eaten before, and wondered if the shop still sold them. Muyeol slowly walked, his eyes scanning the display stand. As he observed it in detail, a smile unconsciously played on his lips. Yiyoung had probably bought candies in the same way, spending time carefully choosing the candies. It looked like he had turned into her. ¡®What would friends like?¡¯ ¡®What kind of candies would everyone like?¡¯ ¡®Which one would be good¡­¡¯ was what Yiyoung must have thought back then. Muyeol paused, staring at one particular place. The shop still had the candies which he used to eat every year, almost making his teeth decay. ¡°Come look at this, Jiyoon.¡± Jiyoon, who had been looking at other candies, walked to her dad¡¯s side. Muyeol pointed at the candies and said, ¡°This one.¡± ¡°Really? Thanks, Dad.¡± Jiyoon quickly put the candies in the shopping cart. Since she was buying the candies with her own saved money, Muyeol didn¡¯t involve himself in the payment. After purchasing the candies, Jiyoon went to the store for school supplies. Muyeol watched Jiyoon, who was busy choosing supplies to wrap the candies in, and found himself missing Yiyoung a lot. CH 184 After dropping Jiyoon off at home, Muyeol went back to his car. He wanted to see Yiyoung as soon as possible. Her shifts were on rotation, regardless of what day of the week it was. Since it was a Saturday, she must be busy. But Muyeol wanted to see her, even if he couldn¡¯t get near her. After he reached the hospital, Muyeol parked the car and got out, a huge shopping bag in his hand. Yiyoung had recently been looking for some sweets to have in the afternoon. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to get addicted to chocolates soon. I gain so much energy after having just one chocolate. I think I¡¯m getting old,¡± Yiyoung had said. So, Muyeol had prepared what she would like: chocolates that would help Yiyoung and the other staff members gain some energy in the afternoon. The emergency room was busy as always. The ambulances kept ferrying, and there were countless visitors. Muyeol didn¡¯t go inside the waiting room, not wanting to bother any of the hospital staff since they all knew who he was. So he stayed outside, but didn¡¯t mind standing there because he knew he was close to Yiyoung. He knew the air he was breathing contained her clear, strong energy. Yiyoung had overcome her trauma and panic disorder, and just as she had expected, she became a better doctor. She had always been needed in this world, but she was now even more valuable. Muyeol was proud to have her as his wife. To wake up next to a wonderful woman like her was amazing. The corner of his lips lifted into his cheeks. Even standing in the same place as her felt good. * * * On Saturdays, the ER was worse than a warzone. The weather was beginning to get warmer, and many families went on outings over the weekend, so there were a lot of accidents involving families. Yiyoung couldn¡¯t even sit down once until 2 o¡¯ clock in the afternoon. The hospital had more staff to support it now, but it was still too busy to be handled. It was all due to the upgraded system, high-tech facilities, and the skilled doctors, which attracted more patients to S hospital. Yiyoung was exhausted after handling the increased traffic in the ER, but she was also grateful for having the opportunity to treat more patients. After Muyeol¡¯s speech about how S hospital was a way for S Corporation to pay back to the society, the staff¡¯s perspective changed. The bonds between the staff members strengthened, and they no longer competed. Their career required them to deal with people¡¯s lives, which made them face fear and anxiety all the time, but their close relationship helped them maintain their focus during work. They overcame, supported, and looked for better paths together. The new environment couldn¡¯t completely root out the staff members who sought competition, but most of the staff had acknowledged a different path which didn¡¯t require competition. And getting to know such colleagues made Yiyoung feel like she had gained long-term friends. So, Yiyoung refused any high prominent positions from the hospital. The moment a position was offered, Yiyoung knew very well that the new environment would be affected because of her. Yoon Yiyoung, the doctor, was all she really wanted to be. A sense of stillness suddenly took over the ER. Whenever the ER felt tranquil, Yiyoung grew nervous, wondering if a large crowd would rush in soon. So the moment there was silence in the ER, she knew she needed to eat immediately. Yiyoung let out a deep breath and finally sat down. She was starving, but also didn¡¯t want to eat. She wouldn¡¯t be able to digest the food after rushing to eat, even if she was hungry. ¡°I wish someone would rain down chocolates on me,¡± she muttered to herself. She hoped to have some sweets that would allow her to gain some energy before she reached the point where her hands started trembling. CH 185 But Yiyoung couldn¡¯t seem to pull herself out of the chair. Her legs refused to move as they shook, wanting to rest in one place. Dr. Ji, who worked the same shifts as her, was passing by when he asked, ¡°Dr. Yoon, do you want some coffee?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yiyoung quickly said, ¡°Can I have hot chocolate instead of coffee?¡± ¡°Hot chocolate? Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you. I have the money here.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You treated us last time, so I should treat you this time.¡± Yiyoung grinned. ¡°Thank you in advance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Dr. Ji went around taking orders not just from Yiyoung, but also the other staff members. He had started working at the ER 6 months ago, and when he heard all the rumors surrounding Yiyoung, he had secretly been on guard. The rumors were mostly about her talent, but there were also some about her tremendous background as the wife of S Group¡¯s CEO. On his first day after passing his interview, Dr. Ji considered himself unfortunate for being put in the same group as Yiyoung. Why her, of all people? He was talented, but he wasn¡¯t good at telling others what they wanted to hear. In other words, he wasn¡¯t worldly-wise. Thus, he had always been nervous about having to resign if he somehow ended up upsetting Yiyoung. He didn¡¯t want to give up his career after finally passing the interview. The ER at S hospital was known for having a lot of patients, but it was also renowned for having the best facilities and staff. He wanted to work at a place which amassed a lot of attention, but then he was put in the same group as Yiyoung on his very first day. However, as time went on, he learned more about Yiyoung. It was inevitable, since they were in the same group. Yiyoung was the epitome of a doctor who tried her best to give her patients the best care. There was nothing less or more to her. She was the wife of S hospital¡¯s president, but she didn¡¯t use the position against anyone. It was a good thing, but Dr. Ji found it weird. People were usually busy showing off to others, but Yiyoung did not. And though there was nothing wrong with her, in his eyes, it had seemed abnormal. After some time, Dr. Ji had become curious as to whether he was the only one thinking that way, so he brought it up with Dr. Shin, whom he had recently become close to. ¡°It¡¯s so weird and odd¡­¡± Dr. Ji had said. ¡°What is?¡± Dr. Shin had asked. ¡°It¡¯s about Dr. Yoon.¡± Apparently, they were the same age. Once that was discovered, Yiyoung suggested that they be comfortable with each other. She had said that as long as they didn¡¯t cross a line, it would be fine. She was the more experienced doctor, and yet she suggested it. ¡°What about her?¡± Everyone else acted like close friends with her, and Dr. Ji had wondered how that was even possible. He truly couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s weird how she acts like one of us when her husband is someone so special.¡± Dr. Shin had laughed as his eyes widened. ¡°So you felt like that, too, Dr. Ji. It¡¯s become like a rite of passage for the new doctors, huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Every new doctor who comes to our ER department thought the same.¡± ¡°But, is it true?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Is she really treated the same as us? Her salary, extra incentive, benefits, and all that¡­¡± ¡°If you check it, you¡¯ll see. There¡¯s not one thing different from us, everything is the same. She¡¯s actually losing more because she doesn¡¯t claim a higher position that she deserves.¡± ¡°I thought so, too, but it confuses me sometimes. I don¡¯t know if I should call her Madam instead of Dr. Yoon.¡± ¡°Try calling her ¡®Madam¡¯ and see what happens. You¡¯ll see her true character right away.¡± Dr. Ji had later considered himself lucky for being able to avoid Yiyoung¡¯s true character because of Dr. Shin¡¯s advice. He¡¯d witnessed it from time to time in the ER. CH 186 Dr. Ji walked toward the vending machine, and found a long line in front of it. ¡°Maybe I should just go outside¡­¡± He quickly left the waiting room and went to the vending machine outside it. Luckily, there was no one there. He poured out several cups of coffee and put them on the tray. As he added more cups to the tray, someone said to him, ¡°Are you Dr. Ji Sunghoo?¡± Dr. Ji turned around. ¡°Yes, I am him.¡± When he saw the man the voice belonged to, he flinched a little for seemingly no reason. The man¡¯s gaze was cold, and it almost made his heart drop.The man looked cold but pure, and had this energy¡­ Dr. Ji automatically straightened his spine. ¡°Do you know me?¡± The man pointed at the ID hanging from Dr. Ji¡¯s neck before saying, ¡°I have a favor to ask you. I¡¯m related to Yoon Yiyoung. Can you take this to her? I¡¯ll carry it to the front of the ER for you.¡± The ER didn¡¯t allow any outsiders. Even for the patients, only one guardian could enter. And it was quite hard to ask the staff inside the ER to act as messengers, so it seemed like these sort of things happened frequently. ¡°Oh, okay. Yes. I can do that.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the man said. The man¡¯s voice seemed capable of soothing people with temperament issues, was what Dr. Ji thought. And then, as he waited for the coffee, he laughed at himself for thinking about it so deeply. He would not have been able to carry the coffee cups as well as the man¡¯s stuff all at once, but since the man was helping him carry it back to the waiting room, it wasn¡¯t a problem. Once the doors to the ER opened, the man stepped away. The moment the door opened, Muyeol could see Yiyoung inside. She was sitting on a high chair, watching a screen. He felt delighted inside, being able to watch Yiyoung look so attractive while doing what she loved. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. ¡°Whom should I say this is from?¡± Dr. Ji asked. ¡°I¡¯m her husband,¡± Muyeol said, his eyes still on her. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Dr. Ji turned around, but could only take a couple of steps before his body suddenly shook as if struck by lightning. ¡®Wait. Yiyoung¡¯s husband? Dr. Yoon¡¯s husband? Then¡­ that man is the president, Cha Muyeol!¡¯ Dr. Ji turned back around, but the doors were already closed. As Muyeol passed through the revolving door, his phone rang. ¡°Honey,¡± Yiyoung greeted over the phone. His face lit up with a smile when he heard the mischievous tone in her lovely voice. He said, ¡°I just wanted to give you some chocolates.¡± ¡°Thank you! I really, really, really wanted to eat them. I actually wished that someone would rain down chocolates on me. You came at the right time.¡± Muyeol laughed loudly at that. ¡°I was trying to be cute,¡± Yiyoung said indignantly, ¡°and you¡¯re laughing?¡± ¡°I love you. Have a good day. I¡¯ll come pick you up at night,¡± said Muyeol. ¡°It¡¯s a problem that I still like you so much.¡± ¡°I love you a lot, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough! I¡¯ll only realize it if you express your feelings.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll show you how much I love you when you come home.¡± ¡°Really? Then I look forward to it.¡± ¡°Okay. Whatever you¡¯re expecting, it¡¯ll be much better than that, so be prepared.¡± ¡°Oh, wow! You¡¯re my husband indeed. You¡¯re so cool.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the phone call ended, Muyeol quickly went on his way. He¡¯d spent a lot of time waiting to find the right time to hand over the chocolates. He needed to help Jiyoon wrap the gifts, give dinner and snacks to the kids, and also had to come back to the hospital to pick up Yiyoung. CH 187 Muyeol unlocked the door and went inside his house. Jiyoon immediately ran into his arms, as if she had been waiting for him for a long time. ¡°Where is Joonho?¡± Muyeol asked as he took his shoes off and Jiyoon gestured to him to be quiet by putting her finger over her mouth. ¡°Where¡¯s Joonho?¡± Muyeol asked as he took off his shoes. Jiyoon put a finger over her mouth, gesturing to him to stay quiet. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡± ¡°At this time?¡± ¡°Joonho might tell Mom everything if he found out. I¡¯m not normally like this, but I ran around the house a lot with Joonho today. My elbows hurt so bad after crawling on the floor and playing survival games with him.¡± Muyeol patted her hair and smiled gently. Jiyoon was trying to protect her first heart-fluttering experience by wisely spending her time, and Muyeol felt proud of her. ¡°Dad! Come quick. Come,¡± Jiyoon urged. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll change my clothes and come.¡± ¡°Alright. Just come to my room quietly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Muyeol quickly changed his clothes and went up to the second floor. The door to Jiyoon¡¯s room was wide open, and there was no space for him to step on, with all the gift wrapping and candies strewn over the place. ¡°I think I¡¯m not good at this. Even after researching about it on the internet, I still can¡¯t do it.¡± The rumpled gift wrappers seemed to be the results of Jiyoon¡¯s failed attempts at wrapping the candies. ¡°Show Dad what you found on the internet,¡± said Muyeol. Jiyoon played a video and handed her phone to Muyeol, who took a close look at it. ¡°How does it look?¡± she asked, looking a bit concerned. ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± ¡°I should at least try.¡± As Muyeol lifted the clear bags in his hand, Jiyoon handed him the candies that she¡¯d sorted based on their colors. He put some candies into the bags, and started folding them into a folded fan. He made sure to keep a tight, even space between the folds, his huge hands moving here and there. Muyeol held his breath as he folded the bag, and Jiyoon, engrossed in watching him, held her breath, too. Wrapping the candies was not a serious business, yet it somehow made the two of them nervous. Muyeol kept his hand moving to wrap the candies as he said, ¡°Hand me the bows.¡± Jiyoon quickly handed him a red bow. It wouldn¡¯t be perfect otherwise. With all his attention devoted to it, Muyeol successfully wrapped the candies. ¡°How does it look?¡± ¡°Dad, have you done this before?¡± Jiyoon asked, amazed. ¡°What? Wrapping candies?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°No, this is my first time.¡± ¡°Then, how are you so good at this?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve received candies many times before.¡± Muyeol still remembered how he used to prepare a large shopping bag for White Day every year, and then eat all the candies he had collected for almost the entire year on his own. Jiyoon observed the wrapped candies in detail. ¡°This is so pretty. You¡¯re so great, Dad. What can you not do? You¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you for your compliments,¡± Muyeol said, feeling good watching his daughter be so happy over such little things. ¡°Now then, do you want to help me?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°You can sort the rest of the candies by their colors. Dad will finish wrapping them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. Like you told me, once Joonho gets up, it won¡¯t be a secret anymore.¡± For a good while, the father and daughter sat together and focused on wrapping the candies. It took a long time for them to wrap even one candy, since they both weren¡¯t so good at it. By the time Muyeol was done folding five of them, his hands grew tired. ¡°How come you didn¡¯t buy pre-wrapped candies?¡± Muyeol asked absent-mindedly. ¡°It would have been more convenient.¡± ¡°I thought about it, too, but that wouldn¡¯t show my feelings,¡± Jiyoon replied, still sorting the candies. ¡°I wanted to express my feelings by wrapping the candies.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Muyeol said as he thought how Yiyoung had probably wrapped her candies for the same reason. Yiyoung had said that the candies she distributed on White Day were actually meant for her own peace. CH 188 ¡°I think, that when I wrapped those candies, I used to tell myself that it was okay, and that that year was not so different from the year before,¡± she had said. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°You have no idea how much time I spent choosing the candies, and how much time I spent wrapping the candies.¡± Muyeol had wisely chosen to remain silent. ¡°It was a good thing the kids accepted them. You couldn¡¯t even imagine how nervous I was when I first moved to the school. If they hadn¡¯t accepted them, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to adjust to the new environment.¡± Sometimes, Muyeol liked that Yiyoung was oblivious to some of his plans. She didn¡¯t know what he had done. Yiyoung was a lovely person indeed. Muyeol¡¯s lips automatically lifted into a smile. Jiyoon glanced at Muyeol. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°Just because¡­ I was thinking of your mother.¡± Jiyoon sat down next to him, looking like she wanted to say something. ¡°Dad,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°When you first met her, did you know you would marry her?¡± Muyeol raised his head and faced Jiyoon. When Jiyoon¡¯s face suddenly reddened, he immediately knew why she had asked him such a question. ¡®This must be her first love,¡¯ he thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t know then, but I knew it later,¡± Muyeol said, continuing to wrap the candies. ¡°Did you like her from the beginning?¡± ¡°I realized it later, but yes, I liked her from the beginning.¡± ¡°Really? Since the very beginning?¡± ¡°Yes, since the very beginning.¡± Jiyoon¡¯s face flushed even more, her lips trembling. As he looked at her, Muyeol realized how fast she was growing, and felt slightly empty inside. He was weak toward his daughter. ¡°Do you think I could be like that, too?¡± she asked. Jiyoon must really like this boy, probably much more than what Muyeol knew. He¡¯d never seen her talk like this. As he pondered over it, he found that he could not think that it was too early for Jiyoon to feel this way considering that he had met Yiyoung when he was thirteen years old as well. ¡°That would depend on how hard you try,¡± Muyeol finally said. ¡°But, I¡¯m embarrassed. Even these candies¡­ I feel stupid. I know I just need to tell him I like him, and I also know I could give the candies only to him, but I¡¯m not doing that because I¡¯m worried about him rejecting me.¡± ¡°So what? It¡¯s okay. This is a good start, too.¡± ¡°What if someone else confesses her feelings to him before I do? I think I would be mad.¡± It was interesting to listen to Jiyoon. And it was amazing how she knew exactly what she was feeling. Muyeol and Yiyoung wanted to have an ordinary family, so they had tried to confidently let their children understand how they felt about themselves, and let them express the same to their parents. Muyeol suddenly remembered what Yiyoung had said before, ¡°Because we¡¯re good parents, we¡¯ll make it. We¡¯re helping them honestly tell us their feelings so that they can say yes or no depending on their preferences.¡± The compliments Yiyoung paid to themselves always made Muyeol feel good. ¡°We¡¯re going to let our children learn how to think reasonably as they grow up. So we¡¯re good parents.¡± Yiyoung was right about them being good parents. They were trying their best to create an ordinary family. So Muyeol said, ¡°If you think there¡¯s a chance of that happening, then you should have courage.¡± Jiyoon pouted, but Muyeol smiled and added, ¡°Would it be better to be embarrassed once, or to keep being jealous in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll never know if you don¡¯t do it.¡± Jiyoon wrapped her face with both hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m courageous enough to handle the embarrassment.¡± ¡°You will know whether you have the courage once that day comes. Then you¡¯ll know whether you¡¯d rather be embarrassed or continuously be jealous.¡± ¡°Will I, really?¡± ¡°You will.¡± They continued talking after that. Fortunately, Joonho only woke up after everything was done. CH 189 Yiyoung only realized how fast time had passed by after she cleared the table following a chaotic dinner. She went to Joonho¡¯s room to read a book for him. ¡°Mom!¡± Cha Joonho was always stuck to Yiyoung. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to read a book for you today, right?¡± Yiyoung asked. ¡°Yes. So I prepared this.¡± Yiyoung glanced at Joonho, and was then shocked when she saw what was kept next to his pillow. Usually, there would be two books, but there was only one there today. But she also thought it was nice that he¡¯d only prepared one, since it meant that she could return to Muyeol faster. ¡°There¡¯s only one book today?¡± ¡°Yeah. I took a nap after playing with Jiyoon earlier, so I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Yiyoung cocked her head to the side in confusion. ¡°Then, will one book be enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! Look, isn¡¯t it really long?¡± Joonho opened the book and showed it to Yiyoung. It was a thick book with lots of pages¡­ It occured to Yiyoung that she needed to read a book that was probably as long as ten books combined. But¡­ Muyeol was waiting for her. He¡¯d told her that he would show her how much he loved her with his entire body. Yiyoung¡¯s face stiffened. Joonho probably read her face because he asked, ¡°Are you tired? Or sleepy? Do you want to change the book?¡± Yiyoung quickly put her arms around him. It was hard not to, seeing how lovely he was. She tightened her embrace, feeling sorry now. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I will read the whole book to you.¡± Muyeol would wait for her. He¡¯d never gone to sleep before her, always waiting for her to come to bed. So Yiyoung trusted Muyeol, sat down next to Joonho, and opened the book he wanted her to read. She started reading. Yiyoung, along with Muyeol, had read books for Jiyoon everyday, too. Regardless of the stories she had to read, it had been peaceful to spend time with her child. The unique mild scent and temperature of her child comforted her tired mind and body. Yiyoung loved the healing experience, so she had never skipped out on reading the books for Jiyoon. She did the same for Joonho, but the comfort it brought her was different than the comfort reading to Jiyoon brought her. To be exact, it was more fun. Joonho¡¯s expressions changed according to the flow of the story. When the main character of the book ran, his own face twisted as if he were running. When the character ate, he looked like he was eating. He seemed angry or sad when the character experienced anger or sadness. Joonho was aware that they were just stories, but he was really into them. The ability to see, hear, and feel, and accept those senses immediately was probably the speciality of a child. And when she saw Joonho like that, Yiyoung always gained energy for the next day. Yiyoung had a wish. The world was corrupted, and it changed so much, but she wanted to protect Joonho¡¯s innocence. As a parent of two children, Yiyoung wanted to create a world where they could forever be innocent. So she had tried her best yesterday, done it today, and would try her best tomorrow, too. Yiyoung continued reading the book out loud with her calm voice. She checked Joonho¡¯s expression. He looked angry, his fists clenched tight. She needed to continue reading, knowing that Joonho would peacefully fall asleep once the main character overcame his hardship. * * * Muyeol kept waiting and waiting. Yiyoung was late, which wasn¡¯t like her. He checked the time; it was already past 10 p.m. But he had inkling as to what might have happened, most likely because Jiyoon had made Joonho nap. The power of naps was amazing, able to keep Joonho awake until late night when he usually went to bed early. Muyeol didn¡¯t mind waiting for Yiyoung, since it was a Sunday the next day, and he knew he would be resting at home. But Yiyoung was different; she needed to go to work the next day, so she needed to sleep well at night. But he knew Yiyoung would not leave their child behind, aware of how fun it was to read books to Joonho. She probably would not return until Joonho fell asleep, all so she could witness his expressions, just like Muyeol always did. CH 190 The clock kept ticking, but finally, the door opened and in came Yiyoung, stretching her body for a while. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so tired.¡± Though he wanted to make love with her, she looked so tired that Muyeol decided to let her sleep earlier. So he reined in his desire, flipped over a corner of the blank, and then patted the pillow to signal Yiyoung. Yiyoung looked at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You want me to sleep?¡± Muyeol¡¯s lips suddenly curled as if he was smiling. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Yiyoung climbed onto the bed and perched herself on Muyeol¡¯s stomach. ¡°Do you know the firm determination I came here with? But if you tell me to sleep¡­¡± Yiyoung¡¯s fingers trailed their way up from his stomach to his chest, sending jolts of electricity through his body. She caressed his body, almost torturing him, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel sorry.¡± Muyeol grinned, falling in love with her all over again. In his eyes, she was still just as lovely. He reached out and laced his hands through her hair. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± ¡°Of course. But we¡¯re getting older, so we need to decide the number of times we do it from now on. For example, we could do it once, but for a long while, or we could do it twice, but for a shorter time.¡± Muyeol scoffed and responded, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to? How much will you pay me?¡± Yiyoung laughed silently, but then Muyeol whispered, ¡°When I¡¯m alone with you, I only think about making love with you. I just want to do it with you all day.¡± ¡°Come on. That makes me feel good!¡± Muyeol smiled before grabbing her and kissing her on the lips. Their breaths secretly mingled between their joined mouths. His tongue entered and shared the space as they exchanged saliva. His kiss was the best aphrodisiac; it drove her crazy with the desire to make love to him. It was still the same. Their hips ground into each other. Muyeol groped Yiyoung¡¯s chest with both hands, kissing her passionately as he caressed them. Yiyoung spotted the goosebumps rising on his skin, feeling ensnared by his desire. His desire devoured her body in the form of his touch and saliva. She could feel the electricity zap through her body through her skin that touched him. The clothes were shed, dropped to the floor one after another. They were devoured by their own burning passion and heavy breaths. Their hands, in search of each other¡¯s body, gave away their desires, and their lips, waiting for passionate kisses, betrayed their thirst. When Yiyoung¡¯s entire body writhed rhythmically, unable to handle the arousal anymore, she finally became one with Muyeol again. She¡¯d been waiting for this moment. Muyeol was the only one who could provide her with the perfect pleasure, and it made her heart convulse. His touch, breath, temperature, scent, and the way his body moved¡­ Everything about Muyeol drove her crazy. ¡°I love you¡­¡± And his confession always made her excited, to the point that it almost made her dizzy. Yiyoung put her arms around Muyeol and let him take control. * * * The next day¡­ Yiyoung left for work, and Muyeol also prepared to go out. After having seen the candies Jiyoon prepared as a gift for her loved one, Muyeol remembered how he had never repaid Yiyoung for all that he had received from her. It wasn¡¯t thoughtful of him, since he¡¯d eaten all the candies Yiyoung prepared back then. After they got married, they did not celebrate any special days, choosing to instead celebrate their everyday life. To them, it was more important that they were together everyday, so they never paid attention to any special days. But he realized how careless he was. If only he¡¯d expressed his feelings for her in return¡­ then he wouldn¡¯t regret it like this now. So, Muyeol wanted to celebrate this time.